《I’m a Villainess but So Popular》


 Chapter 1

    Episode 1


    Trantor : Missme Editor : Aru


    <strong>(Prologue)</strong>


    In the middle of the graceful ballroom where a ssical waltz song flows, I was surrounded by three men and women staring at each other like they wished the other person¡¯s death.


    Breaking the heavy silence, a man with ck hair like ebony, brought up his words.


    ¡°I say again, I was the first who applied myself as a partner with Yerine. And she definitely said she would dance with me. So you guys have no business here.¡±


    No, I definitely don¡¯t remember saying I¡¯d dance with you.


    ¡°What are you talking about? She never said that.¡±


    said the man in a neat ck tuxedo, wiping his silver hair.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t dance so stupidly and trample people¡¯s feet, just follow me. I¡¯ll teach you.¡±


    I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t need it.


    Then the woman with red hair pulled my arm and said,


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but Yerine said she doesn¡¯t like dancing. So, we were about to go and eat a delicious dessert.¡±


    Why is everyone deciding my schedule without even consulting with me?


    Because of the three conspicuous looks and their significance, all eyes were on this side.


    ¡°Oh, they¡¯re fighting again?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long day, and they are still not tired.¡±


    ¡°By the way, doesn¡¯t Miss Yerine look pretty today?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, the performance earlier was so cool and¡­..¡±


    Regardless of the other, the three men were growling at each other, emitting sparks from their eyes.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see people waiting? Let Yerine go quickly and you guys can find another partner.¡±


    The silver-haired man said, pulling my other arm towards him.


    But the other two couldn¡¯t have remained still.


    ¡°No, Spade feels ufortable dancing with you. You¡¯re talking nonsense again!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Yerine said she wouldn¡¯t dance and would walk with me!¡±


    ¡°Stop it you both, Yerine has a troubled look on her face.¡±


    As time went by, the sound of three people fighting grew louder than the sound of the band ying, and the conductor began to frown.


    Moreover, the ce where the three of them fought around me, was in the middle of the ballroom, right in the centre.


    As the fight grew more intense, the three began to stare at each other withbat readiness, and the people who were dancing looked around with anxious eyes.


    ¡°Okay. To bring this matter to a conclusion, let¡¯s duel¡­..¡±


    At that moment, a small spark rose in the air, and the three people, who were biting and tearing at each other like a flock of dogs, finally stopped moving.


    ¡°Stop that.¡±


    I tried hard to quell my boiling anger and said.


    ¡°Will you all get out of here?¡±


    All of you should get out, so others can live well without dying!


    ***


    Jaakko¨C


    ¡°Who brought you up and raised you, you bitch? Someone who had nowhere to go, how dare you to look at me like that?¡±


    At the sharp hissing sound scratching my ears, I opened my eyes.


    When I came to my senses, a woman with grey hair and dark makeup was looking at me with fire in her eyes.


    I felt the heat in my tingling cheeks and realized that I had been hit by the woman.


    The problem is that I have no idea who this woman is and why I¡¯m being hit.


    ¡°You¡¯re so useless!¡±


    The woman pointed at me with her fat fingers and shouted.


    I don¡¯t understand the situation in itself, but the woman¡¯s whereabouts were all the more spectacr.


    A rich dress is worn by the old Western aristocrat as seen in the movie.


    I didn¡¯t know where to look, as the woman¡¯s clothes were covered with colourfulce and all kinds of glittering ornaments.


    Besides, why is this crazy woman, who I never have seen before in my life, standing in front of me in a costume, screaming?


    ¡°Uh¡­?¡±


    I didn¡¯t even know a thing.


    I¡¯m sure I fell off the veranda and died, but why would a strange womane out of nowhere and p me in the face?


    ¡°Huh? Did you just say, uh? You don¡¯t listen to people, do you?¡±


    With the words, the woman has just begun to scowl at me looking more frightening than before.


    I recognised another fear from falling off the veranda, at the sight of her raising her huge hand with her eyes lifted, I instinctively backed away.


    But as soon as I stepped back, something hit the back of my knee, and soon fell to the scary woman.


    With the sensation of the knee hitting the hard stone floor, the tangled violet hair poured before my eyes, blocking my view.


    ¡°Haha! You can¡¯t avoid that kind of thing properly? That¡¯s pathetic.¡±


    Surprised by the sudden voice, I saw a boy with freckles on his cheek standing proudly with his arms folded.


    ¡®What the hell¡¯s he doing?¡¯


    The boy¡¯s twisting and giggling on one side of his lips was really like a little devil.


    At first nce, he seems young, but his temper was no joke.


    By the way, what do you mean, avoid it?


    I held my hazy head as I tried to lift myself from the ground.


    Then the boy, whom I met eyes with, grinned, snapped his fingers and bounced.


    Surprisingly, something hit my forehead strongly at the moment.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    As I sat there screaming, the boy giggled again and talked to a woman who had not moved at all until then.


    ¡°Mom, look at her, isn¡¯t it really exciting? With her ugly face, she should have done better with magic.¡±


    ¡®What¡¯s wrong this bastard?¡¯


    All kinds of curses came up to the end and tickled my throat, but for now, I endured it.


    Because the word ¡®magic¡¯ that he is talking about was very annoying.


    ¡°Fernand, get in there. It¡¯s no good to associate with something like that kind of thing.¡±


    Magic?


    What he said earlier is magic. Is this world with magic?.


    I shook off my clothes in silence and stood up from the ground, red at the boy, thinking I should keep my head on edge.


    Only then did I see the scenery in the room with an antique atmosphere like the castle of an old nobleman.


    ¡°No, does it make sense that the famous Spade native can¡¯t do magic? If she had not been born, the family wouldn¡¯t have been destroyed.¡±


    ¡°Fernand.¡±


    The woman¡¯s gaze at the little boy was unusual.


    The woman didn¡¯t say anything, but the meaning of ¡°shut your mouth right now¡± was so clear to me that I looked at the boy.


    The boy, who saw the eyes, hardened and couldn¡¯t bring up another word.


    The boy, who was looking around, turned to the corner and disappeared far away, and the woman¡¯s gaze, who had been watching him until then, turned back to me.


    ¡°Get out of here, too.¡±


    She threw such an intense remark and trudged away to the other side of the hall.


    Left in the middle of the hall, I looked around and tried to grasp the situation.


    ¡®Spade? I¡¯m sure I¡¯ve heard it somewhere.¡¯


    Only then did the novel that I read a few months ago went through my mind.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    A world in which all power is determined by mana and magic skills. There¡¯s no person who could not use magic in that world at all.


    And shaggy purple hair.


    When I thought about it up to there, memories of this castle, which had never urred before, flowed into my head.


    The legs moved first before I even realized. Although it was certainly a ce I had never been to before, I noticed familiar sights from time to time as I walked along the corridor.


    It¡¯s as if some of someone else¡¯s memories showed up into my head.


    Relying on the fragmentary memory, I climbed numerous stairs and stood in front of the high spire¡¯s corrugated chamber, and suddenly a name came to my mind.


    ¡°Yerine Spade.¡±


    That was the name of this body¡¯s owner.


    Unfortunately, it was the name of the viin who dies trying to undermine the heroine who is loved by everyone also because she is angry at the fact that she cannot use her mana at all.


    ¡°I¡¯m doomed¡­¡±


    That was the first sound that could be heard in the room.


    I can¡¯t believe I¡¯ve been possessed by a terrible person who¡¯s going to die miserably. It¡¯s just the same as being dead, then alive, and dead again.


    An ugly viin who even hides her face with her shaggy hair, which everyone hates.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have a hard time¡­¡±


    In the Tigris Empire, the setting in the novel, as I said earlier, mana and magic skills are the power to live. It was obvious that Yerine¡¯s life, who could not use magic at all in such a ce, would fall into the gutter.


    As Iy in a small bed in the corner of my room, I saw a ceiling made of stone.


    From the small window on the wall, the room was cool with the cold wind.


    ¡°Oh, my God¡­¡­this is really cold.¡±


    Do I have to keep going like this? I don¡¯t like this.


    ¡®I wouldn¡¯t know if I were just a supporting character, but if I were a viin, I couldn¡¯t even meet my favourite heroine¡­¡­¡¯.


    The heroine of the novel, Erica Blothea, was a cute girl with pink hair. As soon as I saw the cover of the novel, I knew Erica would be my favourite.


    In addition, the early timid and cute appearance stimted my protective instinct.


    Since then, I¡¯vepletely fallen for Erica¡¯s unexpected charm in the second half, recovering confidence and courageously moving forward, and Erica had overtaken the handsome Male Lead and be my favourite in my heart.


    ¡®But what can I do?¡­as long as I¡¯m a viin, I can¡¯t even stay on good terms with Erica.¡¯


    If I get involved, I might die like the original, so if I see it, I¡¯ll just have to look at her from a distance.


    As Iy still thinking so senselessly, I felt my vision was quite strange.


    As if one side was blocked.


    Only then did I notice that something like cloth was covering my left eye.


    ¡°What is this¡­¡±


    When I touched around my eyes, I felt something like a string.


    ¡°It¡¯s like an eye patch¡­¡­.¡±


    I guess she was trying to cover her left eye while she was walking around with her long hair.


    ¡®Cause your eyes are all nted, right?¡¯


    The memory of Yerine did not fully return, and the novel did not mention her left eye, so it was hard to know.


    As I stood up from my bed and looked around, I saw a square mirror attached to one wall.


    As I stood before it, I saw the grim figure of Yerine, with her hair hanging down like a lion¡¯s mane.


    ¡°The hair colour is fine, but¡­..¡±


    In fact, even if she brushed it every day and cut it in moderation, it wouldn¡¯t be this bad.


    I felt a bit sorry for her being treated so badly.


    ¡°What the hell does she look like¡­¡­¡±


    The moment I lifted my bangs to untie the eye patch pressing my left eye, I had no choice but to open my mouth and look in the mirror.


    ¡°What, what¡¯s this?¡­¡±


    Yerine¡¯s face, with her forehead wide open, was really pretty.


    A violet eye, as shiny as a jewel, with snow-white skin. And with a long nose and long eyshes.


    It was a beauty of a slightly sharp and dark-looking figure. It wasn¡¯t my favourite face, but it was really pretty from an objective point of view.


    Except for the rest of the face which was covered up with an eyepatch.


    ¡°No¡­ ¡­why did she cover this up?¡±


    The moment I untied the tight ck eye patch, I stepped back with a shudder.


    I could immediately see why Yerine covered her left eye.


    ¡°Red eyes¡­..¡±


    Yerine¡¯s left eye was really emitting a strange red glow.


    In fact, it was a colour that was naturally hard to find in human eyes.


    Not only was it just red, but it came close to the mirror, gazing at the pupil of the eyes, which radiated like a zing me.


    ¡°Well¡­¡­but¡­..¡±


    Thanks to the red eyes, I felt that Yerine¡¯s impression was much sharper than when she covered her one eye.


    But the thing is,


    ¡°She is still pretty¡­..?¡±


    Even with her red eyes, Yerine was still pretty.


    And the glowing eye was sharp, but at the same time, it had a mysterious charm.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been hiding your face like this.¡¯


    Hmm. I don¡¯t know what people here are going to think, but I think this face will help us find a decent living.


    Something that doesn¡¯t require magic.


    At a time when I was pondering while overlooking in the mirror alone, I heard a man¡¯s thick and low voice with a knock on the door.


    ¡°Yerine, I¡¯ming in.¡±


    For a moment, I was panicked and couldn¡¯t turn my head.


    And less than a second after the voice was heard, the door creaked open.


    Soon, a man with a fluttering blonde and blue eyes stood on the doorstep, reflected in the mirror.


    The man in the best suit who could be counted as one of the male protagonists.


    ¡®There was a character like that¡­?¡¯


    If he had such a good appearance, he would have to serve as the Male Lead.


    But no matter how much I looked through my memory, I couldn¡¯t remember anything about the character at all.


    As he walked toward me with a smile on his face, he began to chatter with a sweet voice with a bright smile on his face.


    ¡°Yerine, did you sleep well? Did anything happen today?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Yeah¡­¡±


    Still turned my back from him and answered silently.


    I didn¡¯t know who he was yet, so I didn¡¯t know how to respond.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    That¡¯s what he said, hugging my stiff shoulder and whispering in my ear.


    ¡°I missed you, Yerine.¡±


    ¡®What the hell is he¡­..?¡¯


    I know, I must have been an unloved viin extra.


    So, who the hell is this guy who talks like he likes me?


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

 Chapter 2

    Episode 2


    Trantor : Missme Editor : Aru


    ¡°Ex¡­.cu¡­¡±


    I was so embarrassed that I couldn¡¯t spit out aplete sentence.


    For now, the priority for me was to calm down.


    ¡°Why are you so down on your birthday?¡±


    The man¡¯s cheerful voice burst out with a sigh.


    ¡®So today was her birthday¡­¡­¡¯


    Today is her birthday, but she still was treated badly and was suffering. It was obvious how the woman and that devilish boy treated Yerine.


    As I looked up and stared at the mirror, I could see red eyes shining through the long purple hair.


    The light shining from the eyes somehow emitted a sad and pitiful light, that I feel sorry for her.


    Strengthes into the hand, holding the hem of the skirt.


    ¡°Yerine, look at this way. I want to see your face.¡±


    The blond man leaned deeper and slid down.


    Then his warm breath tickled the bare skin, and the man buried his head on the back of my neck without a word.


    The neck touched by the man¡¯s head and the shoulders wrapped around his big hands seemed to be burning hot.


    Who the hell is this guy? What¡¯s his rtionship with Yerine?¡¯


    Surely it was the first time I saw him and had nothing to do with me in Yerine¡¯s body, but his friendly touch was enough to move my heart.


    It was hard to stop my heart from pounding, even though I knew it through my head.


    ¡°Sorry. You must have been stuffy. I¡¯ll let you go. Now look this way. I need to talk to you.¡±


    The man spoke in a warm voice and loosened his arm around me.


    My heart melted with a gentle yet attentive touch as if to soothe a child.


    Perhaps this was the only person Yerine could truly rely on here.


    When the idea reached that point, one question came to mind.


    ¡®But why¡­¡­¡¯


    There¡¯s only one person, but he is someone who seems really loves her.


    Why did she be such a viin?


    ¡®I don¡¯t know if there was a reason.¡¯


    As he retorted, I turned around and smiled at the man.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    But as soon as the eyes met, the handsome face of the man began to distort.


    Instantly removing a smile from his mouth, he looked at me with a ghastly look that so unimaginable.


    The chilling blue eyes that seem could tear someone to death make me froze.


    ¡°What are you doing now?¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what he gets so angry.


    All the blood from head to toe seemed to freeze, so I couldn¡¯t speak properly.


    The man stepped back a step and nced at me with a cold look.


    ¡°What are you doing, don¡¯t you move that away right now?¡±


    Move away?


    What the hell do you want me to move away?


    As he rolled his eyes around in amazement, the man frowned and said in a voice that seemed to stifle his anger.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you a few times not to show those monster eyes. Put an eye patch on it right now.¡±


    Only then did I understand everything.


    He doesn¡¯t really love Yerine either. I don¡¯t know what it is, but he just acting for his own good


    On the contrary, when I came to that conclusion, I was not afraid of anyone who looked down at me with a cold look and frowned at me.


    I calmly put on the eye patch in front of the mirror, and stood in front of it with the hair down, just like its original state.


    ¡°Is it good now?¡±


    ¡°Just don¡¯t do it again in front of me. Because I¡¯m not going to let it go.¡±


    Who do you think you are? You¡¯re not even going to put it on for me.


    The man¡¯s low-pitch voice seem close, but I don¡¯t answer.


    As I looked silently, the man opened his mouth again in the warm voice he had just now.


    ¡°Come on, yes. Yerine is a good girl so I believe you will continue to do as I say. Then let¡¯s move on to something else.¡±


    That¡¯s how the man sat on the bed, crossed his legs proudly, and talked to me, looking at me quietly standing still.


    ¡°As you know you¡¯re an adult from today.¡±


    I nodded at the remark.


    I don¡¯t know what it had to do with him to be an adult, but it was important to find out his intentions as much as possible.


    ¡°And you know there¡¯s an appointment ceremony for the sessor in three days, right?¡±


    I listened attentively to the word ¡°the appointment of his sessor.¡±


    ording to my memory, the children of the seven most prestigious families in the empire qualified for the sessor ceremony to appoint their heirs.


    Come to think of it, Yerine was also from that prestigious family. Although she was not recognized as a proper sessor because she can¡¯t use magic.


    While I was rolling my head fast, the gold-haired man suddenly whispered in a small whisper, holding my hand stickily.


    ¡°But you know¡­..you can¡¯t use magic at all.¡±


    I felt as if he were a snake, holding my hand tightly and gently tightening it so that I could not take it out.


    I was in a bad mood and wanted to shake my hands, but I decided to hold my breath and listen to this guy¡¯s story.


    ¡°Without mana, it¡¯s obviously impossible to seed¡­..even though youe, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll lose to another family. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    How can an anxious foreboding never be wrong?


    Soon, the man¡¯s hand held my hand, became stronger.


    ¡°So you know¡­..? Although I¡¯m just a member of a branch family, besides you, I¡¯m the one with the thickest spade blood, and I¡¯ve seen you for a long time. More than that, I¡¯m your fiance, too.


    I closed my eyes and heard the calm voice of this cunning man.


    Apparently, he was trying to take advantage of Yerine¡¯s inability to use magic to take over the Spade¡¯s next sessor.


    Perhaps in the original story, Yerine was literally devastated by the loss of her position as a sessor.


    Maybe that¡¯s why she became such a viin.


    ¡®This fucking asshole.¡­¡¯


    Yerine was a viin in a particr episode.


    There was nothing else in the original story other than the information that she was from a prestigious family who could not use magic.


    So I didn¡¯t know why she decided to be a viin, but I didn¡¯t know there was such an ulterior motive.


    When I opened my eyes still, the man smiled pretentiously and soothed me gently.


    ¡°So you know, right? If you go up to the podium with me that day and tell everyone that you¡¯re handing me your position as sessor, it¡¯s over. That¡¯s all I need.¡±


    I gnawed my teeth.


    I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s doing such a grotesque favour while pretending to be nice. Given what he did, it was clear that he would take over the sessor position and wipe his mouth cleanly.


    ¡°Yes, Yerine. When this is over¡­¡­you and I can live happily ever after, you trust me, right?¡±


    This is just like saying ¡®You believe in Oppa, right?¡¯


    He says the same line.


    I kept my mouth shut for a while and thought about what to do in the future.


    I wanted to say no right away, but I had to use magic to seed in the seven families.


    He was right in that part, so it was difficult to show my unwillingness.


    ¡°If only I could do magic¡­¡­.¡¯


    If I had known how to use magic in the first ce, I would not have been in this situation, but I couldn¡¯t help it.


    ¡°¡­I get it.¡±


    That was the best answer I could give under the circumstances.


    As soon as I brought it up, the man got out of bed with a big smile.


    He showed his teeth, smiled, and delivered a cheerful line to me as if he couldn¡¯t even see the rest of his poop-chewing facial expression.


    ¡°Yes. Please take good care of me. You¡¯re a good girl, so I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll do well.¡±


    At the end of the sentence, he strode toward the door and greeted me with a smile that was as fierce as before.


    ¡°Well, good night. See you tomorrow.¡±


    The attitude was enough to make me dumbfounded as if he were leaving in a hurry after his business was over.


    He left the room without my greeting.


    Now there is only silence in the room.


    Looking through the door, I thought hard about how I could throw a fresh taffy at him.


    ¡®Is there any way to get the sessor position back?¡¯


    It was also unpleasant to know that the offended man would take away all of Yerine¡¯s rights, it was not right when viewed morally.


    Moreover, it was too obvious that I would follow the original route and take the viin¡¯s path.


    Then, the only way would be for me will be to die in vain after being criticized by others and not seeing the heroine.


    ¡°That really doesn¡¯t work¡­¡­¡±


    I mumbled my head around like that, but I couldn¡¯t think of a sharp n.


    Three days are left. I had toe up with a way to get a sessor position in my hand and avoid the original route.


    When I couldn¡¯t get an answer even though I kept thinking about it, I was irritated and stomped my feet toward the bed.


    ¡°Oh, my God, I¡¯m dying, and going to I¡¯m dying again, moreover I¡¯m going die in the hand of those bastards.¡±


    Dug.


    I tripped over something that was brilliantly sticking out on the floor.


    I fell on the floor with a tter.


    When I woke up, I found my cheek against the wooden floor.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    With the irritation rising to the top of my head, I lit my eyes and groped the floor.


    Looking closely, I could see something like a blunt girdle rising through the wooden floor.


    ¡°Oh, why is there such a thing¡­¡­ I have to pick this up.¡±


    As soon as I reached out my hand to pull out the shackles on the floor, I noticed something was wrong.


    Looking closely, there was a fine square-shaped gap on the floor, centred with an iron hook like a key ring.


    It¡¯s like a secret door under the floor, often appearing in movies.


    ¡°What, this is¡­..?¡±


    As I grabbed the girdle and pulled as hard as I could, the floor began to open like a door along the gap.


    Standing up and pulling the grommets to the end, the ¡®door¡¯ waspletely open, and an object hidden beneath the floor appeared.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    When I shook my hands, I could see the piles of objects piled up under the floor.


    The identity of things piled up like a mountain was none other than a book.


    a vast number of old books, nearly dozens of them.


    I picked one of them and opened it.


    Then aplex, circr picture appeared. And around the painting, there was an exnation that seemed to have been written by Yerine.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t this magic circle?¡¯


    A painting with numerousplex patterns and letters carved in the middle of a circle.


    No matter who saw it, it was a painting that represented the magic circle.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure¡­¡­the book said Yerine couldn¡¯t use magic, but¡­¡­?¡¯


    Yerine¡¯s handwriting, which filled the nks between theplex Magic Circle and the exnation, shone under dim light.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

 Chapter 3

    Episode 3


    Trantor : Missme Editor : Aru


    I didn¡¯t know what was going on.


    There¡¯s no reason for Yerine, who can¡¯t use magic, to have so many magic books.


    Besides, I can¡¯t believe she wrote all of this with all her heart. The more I looked, the less I understood.


    Confused, I took out all the books under the floor and opened them.


    And in every book, there was a trace of Yerine.


    From what Yerine wrote, it was not that she did not have a low understanding of magic. Rather, it was clear that her knowledge of magic was quite high.


    ¡®She may not be able to use magic, but she may have been strong theoretically. Even so, is this really possible¡­¡­¡¯


    I had a confused mind.


    I opened the thin book in my hand.


    When I opened it, the small fold of the page popped out.


    There were numerous asterisks on the page as if Yerine esteemed this part greatly.


    ¡°Let me see¡­..fire magic¡­¡­I see.¡±


    I gazed through the magic circle that looked strangely like the phoenix.


    But that doesn¡¯t mean I could use the magic, I had no idea of magic.


    Eventually, I covered the book and walked slowly to the bed, andid on itzily.


    ¡®I mean, I could tell she knows how to use magic.¡¯


    Then why has she remained the same so far without any rebellion?


    I could only sigh.


    I found out that the original owner of this body knows how to use magic, but I don¡¯t know how to do it.


    In other words, there was nothing I could do to avoid losing the position as sessor.


    ¡°Aish¡±


    I swore, took off the eyepatch and threw it into the back of the room.


    When the cool cold air touched my left eye, I felt much lighter than before.


    I closed my eyes again and organized my thoughts.


    ¡®Anyways, if Yerine can use magic, then maybe I just need to figure out how to do it.¡¯


    If I keep looking into Yerine¡¯s scripts, I might get a little hint.


    Seeing that the books were all dealing with the Magic Circle, I thought I could use magic using the Magic Circle.


    ¡®In movies or cartoons, if you draw a magic circle and memorize a spell, magic will be activated.¡¯


    I got up right away and sat in front of the desk and opened the book. And I copied the magic circle on the paper that was rolling on the desk.


    ¡°Oh, this is soplicated¡­¡­¡±


    About 10 minutester, a magic circle with a pretty shape waspleted, even though it was not perfect as shown in the book.


    I left it because I thought magic would work if I finished drawing, but nothing happened for a few minutes.


    ¡°I think I must do something, too¡­..¡±


    I opened the book again and looked at the exnation. However, there was only an exnation of the magic circle itself, but it did not give any hints about how to activate it.


    There was no such thing as a spell to memorize.


    ¡°Oh, my¡­¡±


    I tried blowing wind on the paper, flipped the paper over, but there was still no response.


    Finally, I went back to bed.


    After supporting my head with my hands clenched, Iynguidly and muttered while looking at the ceiling.


    ¡°But it¡¯s a pretty borate drawing, but¡­..That¡¯s too bad¡­¡­¡±


    Obviously, the magic circle was prettyplicated.


    The image of the Magic Circle remained clear in my head, perhaps because I had followed it so hard.


    The moment I was about to cross my legs, thinking of a sophisticated magic team, a bright light came up with the sound of a bang and shone in the room.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    As I raised my head, I could see the sparks on the corner of the bed zing and wriggling.


    ¡°Wha, what is that!¡±


    Screaming with fright, I jumped out of bed like a madman.


    In the meantime, the mes continued to devour bed sheets, burning more and more brightly.


    I tried to put out the mes by grabbing off the nket that had gathered in the corner.


    It was not until several times that the me had been covered with a nket then the me began to fade, and it lost its strength and went out quietly.


    I stood alone in the room, shakingly, and took a breath.


    ¡°What the hell is going on¡­..¡±


    I said looking at the darkened bed that has been burnt down.


    Why is it suddenly on the me? It hasn¡¯t been long since I was possessed, but I almost died again.


    Only then did an idea pass through my mind.


    ¡®Fire magic.¡¯


    I turned my back as if I was possessed, and looked at the magic circle on the desk.


    When the mes came up, I definitely thought of a magic circle in my head.


    ¡°It¡¯s memorized in the head.¡±


    At that moment, just like when I first visited the room, the knowledge Yerine had umted over the years about magic flowed into the head.


    Fireworks, water, earth, air, magic using the Big Four elements of the spades, and even information about magic.


    I was amazed at the amount and depth of knowledge that Yerine had umted.


    But all the information that came into the head was rted to magic.


    No other memory of Yerine, which had nothing to do with magic, flowed in at all.


    ¡®When I first visited the room, did some of her memories flow into me?¡¯


    Or maybe it¡¯s just a random return of some memory.


    I¡¯m not sure which is right yet, so I¡¯ll have to wait a little longer.


    ¡°If I had been able to recover the entire memory at once, it would have been easier to grasp the situation, but it¡¯s a shame.¡¯


    Then, I could feel a slight warmth in the left eye.


    It didn¡¯t hurt, but it felt like my eyelids were slightly heated.


    And the moment I inadvertently looked at the mirror hanging on the wall, I noticed that my left eye was emitting subtly more reddish than it had just been.


    ¡°What is it? It¡¯s¡­?¡±


    One eye suddenly gets hot and the colour changes. It was strange no matter how I looked at it.


    ¡®Is it because of magic?


    No matter how much I thought about it, that seemed to be the only cause.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it one more time.¡±


    Just like I did just now, I came up with a magic unit in my head.


    This time in the hope of not burning the bed.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Fortunately, there was a spark on my hand this time. But the me burning on my hand felt only lukewarm to me.


    In addition, I felt a simr heat in my left eye.


    ¡°So what if I close the left eye, can I use magic?¡±


    Eventually, with my left eye closed and my hands forward, I came up with the magic circle in my head as before. But there was no spark in the hand, and no change in the left eye.


    I read the book again to see if I memorized the magic team wrong, but the result was the same.


    Only then did I realize.


    The reason why she couldn¡¯t use magic in the original was that she covered her left eye.


    ¡°Why the hell did you¡­¡±


    She could use magic as well as anyone else if she took off her eye patch.


    Nevertheless, what is the point of not doing so?


    Then I saw something glistening on the floor under the secret door.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    As I bent back and entered through the secret door, I saw a box that I had not found before.


    When I took out the box, the gold decorations on the box glistened.


    It was obvious that she kept something important.


    As I lifted the lid of the box slightly, I saw a ring lying in the middle of the velvet cushion.


    On the beautiful opal, emitting a curious light, there was a finely engraved gold pattern, presumed to be spade¡¯s crest.


    ¡°Wow¡­¡±


    As I looked around the ring, a small piece of paper fluttered out between the rings.


    When I lifted up the paper that had fallen to the floor, the familiar handwriting that filled the space of the book weed me.


    ¡®This should not be taken away.¡¯


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    A thing that only a true spade family member can have.


    It was the ring of Gaza.


    ¡®You must not take it out, La.¡¯


    No wonder that¡¯s what I thought Yerine¡¯s desperation was.


    I couldn¡¯t easily ignore the message on the piece of paper, as it seemed to be contained.


    ¡®She was so desperate, and suddenly she lost everything¡­.¡¯


    I looked at the ring on my hand and thought to myself.


    I then held the ring in my hand and hugged it tightly, muttering to myself.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure, I¡¯ll protect it.¡±


    ***


    In a rattling carriage. I kept my head down as if I was dead.


    Looking next to me, I could see Leon Postade, the blonde in question, sitting with a smile on his face as usual.


    ¡°Yes, when you get to the capital¨C¡±


    Leon¡¯s mother-inw, or my prospective mother-inw, sitting across, was still looking down at me with a face that she didn¡¯t like anything in the world.


    Leon¡¯s brother, Fernand, with his devilish smile, excitedly talked to his brother.


    ¡°Then you can see other nobles, right, brother?¡±


    The three of them were treating me like a nobody.


    Even the costume was like that. Both Fernand and Countess Postade, dressed in dazzling clothes full of all kinds of ornaments.


    Today¡¯s main character, Leon, was wearing a luxurious outfit mixed with red and gold, with arge gold ring with the Spade¡¯s crest on his hand.


    On the other hand, all I had was a dull ck cape wrapped around my whole body.


    To the abominably, not only Leon, Countess Postade and Fernand Spade also use a little ornament with Spade¡¯s crest on it.


    When I was lowering my head, thinking it was ridiculous, Countess Postade pped my foot with her pointed shoes.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be dazed. If things go wrong today, you¡¯ll get done first.¡±


    From kicking a person who stays still with high heels, the etiquette of the upper ss seems to have gone awry.


    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ve already told the organizers, and Yerine just needs to do what we said.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because she¡¯s stupid. This mother wouldn¡¯t have worried about this if she were half good as much as you.¡±


    Leon also focused more on reassuring his mother than worrying about me, who was kicked with her shoes.


    ¡®Let¡¯s hang in there a little bit.¡¯


    Thinking so, I clenched my fists in my hands.


    ¡°Still it is fine, Mother. If she can¡¯t even do that one thing, then she¡¯s not even a real human being!¡±


    said Fernand with a smile.


    Then Leon grasped my arm and smiled.


    ¡°No. Yerine is nice and listens to me well. You can do it, right?¡±


    I thought I wanted to spit at his voice.


    I forced up my facial muscles, which were not moving well and smiled slightly.


    And in a slightly hoarse voice, I spoke clearly.


    ¡°Yes, I can do it well.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    After ncing at Leon, who smiled broadly and focused on their conversation again, I dropped my head.


    The shaggy purple hair blocked my view.


    Everyone would have thought I was stupidly zoning out.


    However, behind it, I was smiling.


    Because I felt so happy about what was going to happen.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

 Chapter 4

    Episode 4


    Trantor : Missme Editor : Aru


    ¡°Well, did you hear this time? The spades¨C¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. I heard she¡¯s going to hand over her sessor status to a member of the branch family.¡±


    As I walked with my ck cape scattered, I heard people whispering about me.


    People originally like gossip. There must be a lot of talk about the fact that a direct member of the 7 Imperial Family gave up his or her position and handed over his or her status as the sessor to a person from his or her own family.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s the Young Lady Spade.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help being stand out because of my purple hair and the eye patch. Of course, I didn¡¯t like it because I didn¡¯t stand out in a good way.


    I walked across the hall, ignoring people¡¯s words.


    And I calmly recalled in my head what I had to do today.


    Everything was perfect. I rxed and moved again.


    As I was walking toward the tform, I heard someone calling me.


    ¡°Yerine?¡±


    Looking back, a pretty-looking girl with long curly brown hair stood there.


    The girl with mysterious eyes, close to orange, was wearing a neat but luxurious dress.


    Judging from the pattern on the brooch hanging on the chest of the dress, it was clear that it belonged to the 7 Imperial Families.


    ¡°It¡¯s Yerine, right?¡±


    If she belonged to 7 Imperial Families, there was a possibility that she would have been hostile toward me.


    It must have been very interesting to see a direct descendant give up her post as sessor.


    So with a cold smile, I answered deliberately briefly.


    ¡°What¡¯s your business?¡±


    At my cold response, the girl opened her eyes wide as if embarrassed. But the girl, who regained herposure, gulped down and came to a step forward toward me.


    ¡°He, it¡¯s me, Yerine. Rachel Ale Club.¡±


    The moment I heard the name, Yerine¡¯s memory of Rachel came into my head.


    Only then did I realize that the Ale Clubs was the only one of the 7 Imperial Family to have an alliance with the Spades.


    In the memory, Yerine often yed with Rachel as a child and knew well that she couldn¡¯t hurt herself.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Rachel waited for my reaction, shaking her eyshes nervously.


    ¡°I remember you, Rachel.¡±


    Rachel sped my hands when she said that.


    ¡°You really remember me, right, Yerine?¡±


    I answered, looking into her eyes, a little teary.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ do you know how worried I was?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Rachel¡¯s rapidly darkened face embarrassed me.


    Her hand, sping my hand, had a force in it.


    ¡°How can they¡­..to your parents¡­¡­¡±


    Rachel hesitated and said,


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you contact me? Not a single letter. I took my parents to the Duke Spade Mansion, but your rtives told me you were sick and couldn¡¯t meet anyone¡­.¡±


    The Postade family apparently locked Yerine up under the pretext that she was sick and could not meet people andpletely blocked her from contacting the outside world.


    ¡°To be honest, it seemed like they were lying. But my parents have the power to intervene with the Duke Spade family affair.¡±


    Other families could not intervene in the affairs of certain families. The Postade family would have taken advantage of that point.


    ¡°You, what has happened so far¡­..How can you never contact me¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°.. ¡­there was a situation. I can¡¯t tell you now.¡±


    ¡°First of all, I¡¯m d you came out today¡­¡­¡­ You know how worried I was that you might really have a fatal disease¡­..?¡±


    She seemed genuinely concerned about Yerine for a long time.


    I was paying attention to people¡¯s sharp nerves ahead of the n, and it wasforting to have someone who really cared about me.


    ¡°But Yerine, can you give me your ears¡­..¡±


    When she asked to give my ears, I approached Rachel and reached out my ears.


    Then Rachel hurriedly covered her mouth with her hand and whispered in my ear in a small voice.


    ¡°The sessor post, are you really going to give up?¡±


    Her face, facing my ears off, was really anxious.


    No matter how long ago they broke up, it is clear that she was worried that her friends would lose all their rights as sessors.


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    There were too many eyes to answer no.


    I didn¡¯t know what would happen if the n went any wrong.


    So at that moment, I wondered whether I should tell Rachel the truth or not.


    Maybe she took my silence as a sign of yes, Rachel grabbed my arm and kept me from doing that.


    ¡°No, Yerine. You¡¯ll be in big trouble if you do that. I¡¯ll help you, and somehow¨C¡±


    I held my index finger to my lips in front of her.


    After seeing my behaviour, Rachel must have noticed my meaning, so she shut up right away.


    With a confused look on her face, I murmured softly at Rachel, who looked at me.


    ¡°I¡¯m not giving up. So don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Rachel¡¯s orange eyes grew bigger.


    I wanted to reassure herpletely, but if I had more contact with her, it would draw more attention.


    ¡°Well, see youter.¡±


    So I purposely moved slowly in the opposite direction to where Rachel was and looked around.


    Leon, who was most concerned, and his mother seemed busy talking to people who appeared to be organizers.


    I was worried if he saw me talking to Rachel earlier, but I didn¡¯t have to worry about it.


    The moment I took a step with a sigh of relief, my eyes met someone who was staring at me from the other side of the hall.


    I was frozen in the eyes of a man who looked at me thoroughly from head to toe.


    A man with ck hair like ebony and golden eyes shining like a beast was staring at me with a sharp look like a hawk.


    ¡®What the¡­¡¯


    He must have noticed that I was surprised because he kept looking at me. Nevertheless, he seemed unwilling to draw attention.


    There¡¯s nothing good about running into such an anxious fellow on a day like today. Eventually, I turned half my body to avoid his gaze and then took my steps elsewhere.


    I pretended to be okay on purpose, and even as I moved my steps with my head down, the chatter didn¡¯t stop.


    ¡°That¡¯s the spade¡¯s, youngdy¨C¡±


    ¡°They said she was sick. Is that what¡¯s keeping her from using magic?¡±


    ¡°Still. One of the 7th Imperial Families. Can¡¯t she use magic? Being pushed out of a power struggle at an early age¨C¡±


    I can hear you guys.


    The moment I ignored their chattering and went on, someone in a white uniform stood in my way.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    I looked up in the face to see if I was blocking someone else¡¯s way, and the creepy ck-haired man from before was looking at me with his arms folded.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Unknowingly, I opened my mouth and hardened into the spot.


    Two heads taller than me, three times the size of my body, overwhelmed me, but the scariest thing was his eyes.


    The sharp light from the golden eyes resembling a hawk made me want to bow my head.


    He was as handsome as the bastard Leon, but somehow, because of his eyes, he felt scarier than handsome.


    ¡°¡­¡­you.¡±


    I flinched at his low-pitched voice as if flowing from deep.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Looking at me answering awkwardly, the man rolled his eyes slowly.


    I wondered what the hell he was trying to say. It¡¯s our first time seeing each other today, and this is the venue where the sessor appointment will be held, which is full of Imperial officials.


    To be honest, I was a little afraid that threatening lines such as ¡°follow me to the roof¡± would fly in any minute.


    ¡®What do I do then? Should I use magic? But the appointment ceremony is still¡­..¡¯


    As soon as I was thinking about my inner thoughts rolling my head quickly, I heard the man¡¯s deep voice.


    ¡°Have you ever seen me before?¡±


    Dumbfounded by his words, I raised my eyebrows and asked back, ignoring the eyes of the people around me.


    ¡°What?¡±


    But the man, regardless of my reaction, recited the lines just now.


    ¡°Have you ever seen me anywhere?¡±


    The situation right now is so astounding, as if he ran away from home by the doorway to Jordan River, enough to make me snort augh.


    I was so confused with the thought of throwing a taffy at Leon¡¯s gang, but suddenly a strange man came and made ament that would have been popr in the 70s and 80s.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡±


    At the words, the man tilted his head for the first time and put on a slightly perplexed look.


    He must have thought his face would work. Watching him get embarrassed made me feel a bit better.


    ¡°No, wait a minute, think it over¨C¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure I¡¯ve never met anyone like you. And please use honorifics, this is our first meeting after all.¡±


    At my words, the babbling of the people around me grew louder.


    The man also looked around with an expression as if he had been beaten on the head.


    At that time, the voice of the host official on the tform filled the ceremony.


    ¡°The appointment ceremony will begin in 10 minutes, so please gather in front of the podium.¡±


    I peered at the official standing on the tform, who spoke in a solemn voice, and then spoke to the man who was still standing stupidly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be going now.¡±


    ¡°Wa, wait!¡±


    The man stretched out his right hand as if in a real hurry, but it wasn¡¯t enough to reach me.


    Lightly avoiding the hand, I went straight to the tform.


    In front of the podium were me and Rachel, as well as three additional children, who will receive a sessor status, Leon, and Countess Postade.


    ¡°Now, you all know how the ceremony goes. Don¡¯t be too nervous.¡±


    The official who was standing on the tform came down and kindly encouraged us.


    ¡°When your name is called, go up to the tform and use the me magic on the ss in front of you.¡±


    Everyone nodded at his words.


    Soon after, however, the official¡¯s gaze was fixed on me, and he continued with a look of trouble.


    ¡°Of course, this year in Spade¡¯s¡­¡­there¡¯s been an unexpected turn and there¡¯s going to be an additional process to deal with it¡±


    As if to intercept his words, the Countess Postade stepped in and said,


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. We¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    Her voice, which was openly irritated, made the official flinch and mumbled.


    ¡°But just in case¡­.. Lady Spade, you can go up to the podium with Mr Postade, and when asked if you want to hand over your status as the sessor to Mr Postade, you can say yes, okay?¡±


    There was a strange mixture of pity in his eyes at me.


    I felt like he was trying to protect myself from Countess Postade¡¯s rebuke.


    ¡°¡­yes.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. We will proceed with the ceremony right away, so please wait.¡±


    Not long after the official had left, Countess Postade, grabbed me roughly, spoke with an unpleasant breath in my ear.


    ¡°Do well. If anything goes wrong, I¡¯ll pull out all your hair.¡±


    Then I almost fell in front of the podium thanks to her flinging me as if she was throwing something away.


    Meanwhile, white light poured out in the middle of the tform, and the official, who received apuse from the people, began to call the names of the children one by one.


    I don¡¯t know the exact reason, but my name was calledst.


    When I went up to the podium with Leon, I realized once again how shabby I waspared to Leon.


    The hair covering the whole face in a shaggy manner. And the ck cape without a piece of jewellery.


    Byparison, Leon is showing off his colourful clothes and essories with a bright smile.


    People probablyughed inwardly, looking at the contrast between the two of us.


    ¡°Yerine Ephritte Spade.¡±


    The official¡¯s calm voice rang in my ears.


    ¡°Do you agree to hand over the status as Spade¡¯s Sessor, to Leon Terval Postade?¡±


    All eyes were on me.


    At least what they expect me to do is ¡®yes¡¯ and nothing less.


    In a stifling silence, people swallowed their saliva and watched my lips slowly unfold.


    ¡°¡­¡­no.¡±


    It¡¯s time to break their stupid ideas.


    Behind my purple hair, I smiled and spoke clearly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t agree. The only real sessor to the Spades is me, Yerine Ephritte Spade.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

 Chapter 5

    Trantor : Missme Editor : Aru


    There was a moment of suffocating silence.


    No one dared to open their mouths.


    The atmosphere of the venue quickly cooled down as if it hade to the South Pole.


    Then Leon¡¯s quivering voice with rage hit my ear.


    ¡°What? Are you crazy?¡±


    Looking to the side, Leon¡¯s business smile had disappeared and he was back to grinding his teeth.


    Whatever it was, my job was fixed.


    ¡°Lady Spade.¡±


    The official, who was conducting the ceremony, calmly regrouped his voice and asked.


    ¡°So now, you¡¯re saying you¡¯re going to continue your session.¡±


    There¡¯s nothing to worry about.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Looking at the noisy audience of the venue who was waiting for my response, I lifted up the purple hair that was slowly covering my eyes. It was quick to untie the blindfold that was pressing against the left eye.


    When freedom was finally given to the red eyes that had been locked in the dark, people could not shut their mouths.


    ¡°Oh, my God¡­ red eyes¡­.. ¡±


    Finally, I took off the ck cape that was tightly wrapped around my body and threw it on the floor.


    ¡°You¡­ What the hell¡­!¡±


    When the dreary ck cloak was taken off, an alluring red velvet dress came out of the world.


    Rather than the splendour costume like Leon¡¯s, it was a true nobleman¡¯s dress, with sophistication and luxury, that was the costume I was wearing.


    I had no intention of being the bridesmaid for Leon¡¯s family.


    So under the ck cape that they gave me, I was wearing a dress that was hidden secretly by Yerine in a secret space and set out on the road.


    Using the camouge magic, which I practised all night, so that I was sure, in front of Leon, Fernand, and the Countess Postade, the hem of the dress is not visible.


    To them, I would have looked like I was wearing a modest ck dress with no essories under the ck cloak.


    ¡®Without Yerine¡¯s book, I wouldn¡¯t have thought of using camouge magic.¡¯


    Finally, when I took out an opal ring that only the sessor of the Spade could wear and put it in my right hand, I was the perfect Yerine Spade.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe there was such a person on the Spade¨C¡±


    ¡°How can such gracefulnesse out at that age? She¡¯s so beautiful!¡±


    Listening to the whispering from the audience, I grinned.


    ¡°It¡¯s all a scam! That¡¯s ridiculous!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on Leon¡¯s loud voice, which seemed to tear my eardrum apart.


    ¡°She can¡¯t be the sessor of the 7 Imperial Family! She has no magic power at all!¡±


    The audience began to buzz again at Leon¡¯s angry words.


    ¡°No magic power? So the sessor¨C¡±


    As I opened my eyes thinly and looked at him with scorn, I replied in a voice without a Gozer.


    ¡°I can use magic. Therefore, I¡¯m well qualified to continue as a sessor. I think my magic power and skills are superior to the Leon Postade here.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s bullshit¨C¡±


    ¡°Quiet! This is the appointed venue. Please keep the order.¡±


    Leon grimaced and shut his mouth at the thunderous remark of the official. While looking at Leon with a determined look, he looked at me and asked in a calm voice.


    ¡°Lady Yerine Spade, is that true?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I swear to heaven.¡±


    After taking a deep breath for a while and closing my eyes, I organized what I had to say in my head and opened my mouth.


    ¡°If it¡¯s hard to believe, why don¡¯t you see it for yourself?¡±


    The most important thing in the Empire. To determine all power beyond wealth and status.


    It¡¯s magic.


    ¡°If I use magic to light that ss on fire, isn¡¯t it enough to be a proof? And the size of the me depends on the amount of mana and the magic, so if I light it up, you¡¯ll see which one of us, Leon Postade or I, is more suited as the Spade¡¯s sessor.¡±


    The official was listening to me, with a solemn yet determined look on his face as before.


    Then he smiled at me and deliberately threw his eyes at Leon, who was still burning his anger.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Mr Leon Postade?¡±


    Perhaps if it weren¡¯t for the appointment ceremony venue, where there were so many people, Leon would have punched me right away.


    To that extent, he had a dreadful look on his face, but I was not afraid at all.


    ¡°You piece of shit! Don¡¯t mess with me!¡±


    From beneath the tform came the sound of the countess of Postade swearing. The official frowned at the remark and mmed down the tform.


    ¡°Quiet!¡±


    He pushed the sses down his nose again with his index finger, then dered to the venue audience in a resonant voice.


    ¡°First of all, we will proceed with the next order of the ceremony. Pleasee out one by one, starting with Ace¡¯s family sessor and light the ss. In the case of Spade, Postade will light the fire first, and after emptying the ss, Lady Spade will light the fire again.¡±


    The official, who was sighing at the end of the remark, called the children one by one in a feeble voice.


    ¡°Eugene Brian Ace, please step forward.¡±


    Then a silver-haired boy with blue eyes walked out with a look of discontent with the world.


    When he touched the ss, a huge blue me sparkled, which would remain wrapped around his entire body.


    After a while, the me returned to its original size and med on the ss.


    ¡°As expected, Ace is different. That¡¯s the size of a me. That¡¯s a lot of mana¡­¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t the Ace family¡¯s sessor take the next Trump anyway?¡±


    As if he had no desire and envy toward him, Ace¡¯s sessor turned his body indifferently and escaped to the back of the podium.


    The rest of the children, including Rachel, then lit their sses one by one and were recognized as sessors.


    The only ones left were spades.


    ¡°Leon Terval Postade, please step forward.¡±


    Leon, who was bragging and sniffling until just now, stretched out his hand in front of the ss.


    Still, he hesitated to keep the fire on for a while, and the less fortunate official opened his mouth.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time. I want you to light it up as soon as possible.¡±


    His confident attitude went away, and he was reaching out in a clumsy manner, and he crumpled his face at the official¡¯s words.


    ¡°Hyap!¡±


    But the moment the blue me rose from the ss, the ceremony venue quickly cooled down.


    The sparks from Leon¡¯s hands were so small that they fell far short of those of other children.


    Leon himself knew it, and his face turned grey, and from the bottom of the tform, I heard a voice again.


    ¡°What the¡­..he is like that but he wants to be the sessor of the Spades¡­..?¡±


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s not as good as the Ace family, isn¡¯t that too much? Still, the Spade family ranks fourth out of the seven families.¡±


    Towards Leon, shaking his hands and grinding his teeth, the official said in a low-key voice.


    ¡°This is all for the Postade, you can go back now. And after we put out the fire, when you¡¯re ready, Lady Yerine Ephritte Spade, pleasee up and light it up.¡±


    As soon as I went out, Leon turned around and deliberately pushed my shoulder hard and turned back to the back of the podium.


    As I went forward to the podium, ring at that goddamn back, an empty golden ss greeted me.


    With trembling hands, I put my right hand to the mouth of the ss.


    ¡®Don¡¯t be nervous¡­..¡¯


    Close my eyes and take a deep breath, then stretch out my right hand.


    ¡®You¡¯re done now, Postade.¡¯


    Thinking so, the magic circle came to my mind more strongly than ever before with the magic of the phoenix spreading its wings.


    With the feeling of hot fingertips, a massive blue me began to rise from the ss illuminating the entire gloomy ceremony venue.


    The me, which was dancing as if to swallow up the appointment ceremony venue, was so blue and mighty that the eyes were freezing.


    When the me finally died down and returned to its original state of scale, there was a stifling silence within the venue.


    ¡°Gasp¡­¡±


    As I was breathing hard with my right hand still stretched out, a small p began toe from somewhere.


    In front of my eyes, a young woman in a dress stood and pped.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a big and beautiful me before!¡±


    Those who were wary of Lady¡¯s words, who seemed to be moved, slowly rose from their seats and began to p their hands after thatdy.


    ¡°That¡¯s cool!¡±


    ¡°You are the true sessor to the Spade family!¡±


    ¡°Cheer up!¡±


    I was dumbfounded as countless people rose from their seats and cheered and apuded.


    ¡®Is this something to be cheered on..?¡¯


    When I stood helplessly staring at people, someone held me strongly by my arm.


    ¡°Damn¡­ ¡­so what a dirty trick you¡¯ve done!¡±


    Leon said, holding me as if he was going to break my arm. His face, which turned red with anger, was spewing a hot nose like a bull.


    I deliberately raised my eyes as if I were not sick at all.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do any trick. It¡¯s just that you¡¯ve beencking in skills and brains, Postade.¡±


    ¡°You bitch¨C¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    A thunderous voice of the official was heard.


    ¡°It¡¯s already been decided on. Now the sessor to the Spades is Lady Yerine Ephritte Spade. Mr Postade, please stay away from Lady Spade.¡±


    ¡°That woman with monstrous eyes cheated¨C¡±


    As Leon continued to run wild, two officials, who I did not know where they came from, came out and held Leon¡¯s arms one by one.


    Only then did I free my arm, raising my hand and asking politely at the top official.


    ¡°I have something to tell him, could you give me a chance to speak?¡±


    Then the official narrowed his eyes thinly and asked back.


    ¡°Is that relevant to this situation now, Lady Spade?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s very relevant.¡±


    Even then Leon was still screaming and rioting. After ncing at the scene, I turned to the official, and calmly, in a resonant voice, shouted to the whole venue.


    ¡°Now I am entitled as the sessor Spades. it is safe to make that confession?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but.¡±


    The official said, lifting his sses with his fingers.


    ¡°Then I dare ask permission here.¡±


    I saw Leon struggling with his arms and legs, shouting something. And muttered inwardly, looking at the countess Postade staring at me as if to kill me under the tform.


    ¡®Dumb shit. Hell is not over for you yet.¡¯


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

 Chapter 6

    Episode 6


    Trantor : Missme Editor : Aru


    ¡°Untie this thing right now!¡±


    It¡¯s been a long time since everyone has attracted attention from Leon, who is running like a beast.


    I knew right away. Now that I have been recognized as the sessor to the Spades, every situation is in my favour.


    On purpose, I opened my eyes wider, straightened my waist, and continued my story clearly, showing a ring engraved with the spade¡¯s crest in front of my eyes for everyone to see.


    ¡°As the sessor of the Spade family, the Postade, who has framed me, ndered, abused and taken my ce as sessor, I am asking the people to let the Postade family out from this ceremony venue.¡±


    In the middle of the tform, I stood proudly in my two feet, where I could get everyone¡¯s attention on one body.


    ¡°While I was weak and restrained from using magic, they treated me like poorly, used a lot of abusivenguages, and physically abused me.¡±


    The word ¡°gasp¡± came from different sources.


    Among the sessors, as well as those below the podium, there were several who uttered unbelieving sighs.


    Especially in Rachel¡¯s case, she was looking at me with her trembling hands.


    A day after the possession, all the memories of Yerine receiving medical treatment from the Postade family flowed into my head.


    So, I wasn¡¯t making up stories.


    For all the brutality of the Postade family remained clear in the memory of Yerine.


    ¡°And he threatened to kill me if I didn¡¯t hand over my session.¡±


    With my quiet voice, people began to whisper, covering their mouths one by one.


    ¡°Somehow¡­¡­the Spade¡¯s position was vacant at the moment, so they were trying to take over it.¡±


    Leon¡¯s eyes rolled uneasily at my words.


    ¡°How could they do that to the native spade¡¯s child? The cruel ones.¡±


    At this point, Leon would have noticed. Whose side are people on?


    I sped my hands in front of him, and made the most pitiful expression of my heart, and uttered a cry.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to punish them, I just want to let those demons-like people out of here.¡±


    Although all my words were acting, the grief Yerine felt inside was real.


    She¡¯s had a hard time withering for years, and she¡¯s only been waiting for the day to be liberated from them like today.


    Even by suppressing with her own strength for unknown reasons.


    ¡°Oh, my God¡­¡­that little thing¡­¡±


    Soon after, the sniffling sound began to hear in the ceremony venue.


    Fortunately, it seems that the smoke has passed through. There¡¯s no acting and everything Yerine ever had is real.


    Soon the official banged down on the tform and said thest word.


    ¡°We ept.¡±


    As soon as the official¡¯s words fell, the lower-level officials, who I had no idea where they were hiding, poured out in unison and seized the Postade.


    Frankly speaking, the only people who made a fuss in the situation were the Postades, so the officials could pick out The Postades even if they didn¡¯t know their faces.


    ¡°What, no, wait a minute! Wait, listen to me¨C¡±


    Realizing that the situation was unfavourable, Leon changed his posture and shouted softly to the official, but the official didn¡¯t even listen to him.


    ¡°Hey! You can¡¯t do this thing to me!¡±


    The Countess Postade was expressing that nasty temper with her whole body as usual.


    So I smiled triumphantly as I watched in real-time the moment the expressionless officials, grabbed the sweating profusely Leon, Fernand and Countess Postade and threw them into the exit.


    Even after the door was closed, the Postade knocked on the door with a thud, but the official locked the door altogether.


    Only after the Postade disappeared from the ceremony venue did the official above the podium, wearing sses speak, in a deep voice.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s move on to the next step. Finally, we will proceed with the appointment of each sessor.¡±


    As all the sessors stood in a row at the podium, the official looked at us one by one and brought up his words in a calm tone.


    ¡°Eugene Brian Ace, Rayl Aiden Diamond, Rachel Carmel Ale Club, Ashtra Myon Jacqueline, and Yerine Ephritte Spade.¡±


    The official, who exchanged nces with us one by one, smiled strangely, looking again at the long scroll.


    ¡°I appoint you as sessors to the 7 Imperial Family of the Great Tigris Empire. Now raise your right hand and repeat what I say.¡±


    All the sessors raised their right hands in unison.


    ¡°I, myself, solemnly pledge to faithfully carry out my duties as a sessor to the 7 Imperial Family of The Great Tigris Empires.¡±


    I raised my right hand and repeated it in a clear and confident voice.


    ¡°I, myself, Yerine Ephritte Spade, solemnly pledge to faithfully perform my duties as the sessor 7 Imperial Family of The Great Tigris Empires.¡±


    As soon as our sessors¡¯ oaths were over, the fire of the ss that we had lit in advance med in unison, turning the dark ceremony venue into blue.


    Then the candles surrounding the ceremony venue lit up in unison and the ceremony venue was brightened again.


    Along with him, the apuse and cheers of the people filled the ceremony venue.


    When I found out that a huge number of people were congratting me under the podium with a smiling face, something rose up in my heart.


    Of course, I didn¡¯t shed tears in front of them. Now that I¡¯m the real sessor, I shouldn¡¯t be weak in front of people.


    But the tip of my nose was a bit sour.


    When I was so sentimental alone, someone tapped me on the shoulder.


    ¡°Yerine¡­¡±


    It was Rachel, who kept ncing at me and looking at me with a worried look during the appointment ceremony.


    ¡°Well done¡­¡±


    Holding my hands, Rachel said in a slightly blocked voice.


    As the sessor to the Ale Club, she must have been very concerned about today¡¯s appointment ceremony, but she seemed to have been worried about me all along the way.


    Somehow, I felt sorry and thankful, so I smiled and responded.


    ¡°You did a good job, too. Thank you for your concern.¡±


    Rachel shook her hand at the remark, not knowing what to do.


    ¡°No, you¡¯ve suffered more¡­¡±


    While talking to Rachel like that, the official wearing sses hit the podium again.


    ¡°With this, I¡¯ll end today-.¡±


    It was then.


    The sound of a cold, sharp voice that froze the entire venue.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    The voice startled everyone in the venue and began to search for the source of the voice.


    ¡®This voice¡­ can¡¯t be¡­.¡¯


    If my memory isn¡¯t wrong, this voice must belong to the person I just met.


    Sure enough, when I looked up, I saw a man with ck hair like a crowing up the tform.


    ¡°Wha¡­¡­what¡­¡­.¡±


    The official stammered and was at a loss for words.


    When I saw inside the gold eye, which glowed like a hungry beast through its dark hair, I had goosebumps all over my body as if I had be a rabbit before a wolf.


    Everyone on the tform did. Everyone was overwhelmed by the man and couldn¡¯t move a single step.


    ¡°Gasp¡­¡±


    At that tremendous momentum, the other sessor standing beside me hurriedly shut her mouth and bowed her head with a frightened face.


    Either way, the man took a step by step with a dangerous look like a jaguar slowly approaching the prey.


    ¡®How long is he going to be following ¡­¡­¡¯


    The man¡¯s burdensome eyes really didn¡¯t miss a single thing and were directed at me exactly.


    I couldn¡¯t get away from the idea that this guy was going to cause some trouble here.


    As if to prove my prediction, he slowly came to my front and stopped, then licked his lips with his tongue again like a beast.


    I instinctively put Rachel behind my back to protect her.


    At a time when I was rolling my head for a long time in stifling tension, I heard the man¡¯s slow voice.


    ¡°Finally found you, my saviour.¡±


    Savior?


    What¡¯s he talking about?


    I looked up at the man in front of my eyes at the vague remark.


    ¡°Look, I was right.¡±


    Gradually I didn¡¯t understand this situation.


    After the appointment ceremony, I thought I was done with what I should do today, but out of the blue, what is this?


    ¡°What are you saying¨C¡±


    But I couldn¡¯t finish what I was going to say.


    It was because suddenly the man raised his thin, long finger and stroked my cheek.


    ¡°If you think you can run away again, it¡¯s a big miscalction, Yerine.¡±


    My heart suddenly sank with a thud, as I felt a careful hand like it was dealing with something really precious.


    His golden eyes glistened and shone as I looked at the man¡¯s face in astonishment at the sound of my growing, fast-running heart.


    ¡®Ye, Yerine have you ever seen this person before?¡¯


    No matter how much I thought about it, the memory of the man in front of me did not flow in.


    This is why I recovered all of Yerine¡¯s memories of abuse by the Postade family.


    After a day of concealing why, when I met someone Yerine knew in the past, memories rted to that person flowed into my head.


    When I saw the users who had been in the castle for a long time in the hallway that day, Yerine¡¯s memory rted to them came to mind.


    But nothing came to mind when I saw this man for the first time today.


    ¡®Rachel¡¯ was a friend she used to y with when Yerine was a kid, so I must have been able to remember.¡¯


    If Yerine knew this man, her memories should have flowed in, as it did when I saw Rachel.


    Therefore, I had to conclude that Yerine had never seen this man.


    As I stared nkly at him in confusion, the man suddenly held my shoulders and bowed his head.


    In an instant, his warm breath reached my ears.


    ¡°I¡¯ll never miss you again this time, so keep that in mind.¡±


    I was so surprised that I quickly pushed the man¡¯s chest.


    Surprised, the man looked at me with wide-open eyes with his hands in the air, had nowhere to go.


    Then, the people¡¯s murmurs swelled uncontrobly to fill the venue.


    ¡°Oh, my God, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, man?¡±


    ¡°Is there a love fight?¡±


    Then, Rachel¡¯s voice hit her ear.


    ¡°No way¡­¡­.¡±


    The man looked back, aghast at the voice.


    ¡°The Second Prince¡­..?¡±


    The word ¡°Second Prince¡± brought me to a standstill.


    Why haven¡¯t I thought about it so far?


    ck hair, rare golden eyes, and a good-looking face that might be called the male lead.


    All the hints were given, but why couldn¡¯t I remember it like a fool?


    ¡°The Second Prince¡­¡­..?¡±


    I thought I should get out of here right away.


    Because the Second Prince was the one who drove Yerine, who was crazy to insult the original heroine, to the bottom of hell.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

 Chapter 7

    Episode 7


    Trantor : Missme Editor : Aru


    ¡°Uh¡­Uh¡­¡±


    When she couldn¡¯t say anything more, the second prince turned around and tilted his head at Rachel.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m the Second Prince. Is there something wrong?¡±


    There is.


    Moreover, it¡¯s a lot!


    I have no idea why he¡¯s doing this to me now, butter he¡¯s going to bring me to trial with a bunch of people who tried to hurt the heroine!


    And in that trial, I¡¯m going to be sentenced to death!


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s not true, but¡­..¡±


    Of course, Rachel, who doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on inside my head and about the original story, stuttered, saying, ¡°There¡¯s no problem.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, then.¡±


    The prince fixed his gaze on me immediately, looked straight at me and said,


    ¡°Then, Yerine, can you talk to me?¡±


    Why are you suddenly calling me by my name?


    Did I already hurt the favourite heroine? Is that why that prince is going crazy and trying to take care of me without anyone knowing?


    When I reached that point, I realized that all I had left was The Thirty-Six Stratagems.1)


    Yerine was strong. I don¡¯t know how strong she is exactly, but considering the size of the fire lit at the appointment ceremony, it was clear that Yerine had more magic power than other children.


    But there is no way I can beat the imperial family at the apex of the empire. In fact, in the original work, the Second Prince was described as a very strong wizard.


    And even if I fight and win, I will be taken to a dungeon for attacking the Second Prince.


    ¡°Ex¡­ Excuse me¡­..¡±


    When I opened my mouth that couldn¡¯t even open, and answered, the prince looked at me with big eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got the wrong person!!¡±


    After shouting loudly that could be heard by the whole venue, I ran away to the passageway behind the tform.


    I could hear people buzzing, the embarrassed voice of the official, and Rachel calling my name, but I ignored them all and ran along the dim passage.


    When I entered the passageway and fell from the entrance, the sound around me calmed down a lot.


    I thought I seeded in running away, so I organized the situation in my head.


    The prince¡¯s reaction was so strange that I was mistaken for a moment, but no matter how much I think about it, it is unlikely that Yerine has already met my favourite heroine.


    Yerine and my favourite heroine are the same age, and since they first met when they were 18, I still have a year to spare.


    And the Second Prince is the same age as Yerine, and since he met my favourite heroine when he was 18, he will not know her yet.


    Also, if he was the second prince with a fiery temperament who cared so much about the heroine, he must have dealt with her when she touched the heroine.


    ¡®Yes¡­¡­he¡¯s not the kind of person to contact in such an irrational way.¡¯


    Then, why is he suddenly bringing that nonsense up to me?


    At that moment, thunderous cries struck me in the ear and echoed in the aisle.


    ¡°Yerine! Hold on a second!¡±


    My heart sank. Looking back, a ck-haired man in uniform was running.


    ¡°Hee-ee-ee-ee-ee-ee-ee-ee!¡±


    What is this? Why is he following me like that?


    Is he mad because I spoke informally to him?


    But, even if that¡¯s the reason, it¡¯s too much toe after me like this!


    Turning to the right, I rushed into the waiting room where the prospective sessors had gathered before the ceremony.


    I didn¡¯t have the energy to run anymore. When I looked back, thinking that I should roughly find a way out and leave here, he was standing right at the door.


    ¡°Crazy¡­¡±


    Why is he so fast¡­¡­!


    Panting, leaning against the doorway, he stretched out his long right arm to me in a slightly cracked voice.


    ¡°Yerine, please wait a little bit. I¡¯m not trying to hurt you¨C¡±


    But I thought the situation was dangerous, and the moment the prince stretched out his right arm, I sensed it to be a threat.


    Eventually, without hearing him back, I instinctively closed my eyes and came up with a magic circle in his head.


    One of the four elemental magic of the Spade, the Magic Circle that invokes the magic of air.


    Soon I heard a thud, and my eyes opened along with it.


    When I came to my senses, the Second Prince was already flying far away and lying on the floor.


    ¡°gasp.¡±


    I thought I was doomed, so I closed my mouth.


    To hurt a precious royal family.


    Is this really okay?


    ¡°Hey, hey!¡±


    I grabbed my head and approached the prince who staggered and shouted in a hurry.


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m so sorry! I don¡¯t know¡­I didn¡¯t mean it, it was unintentional!¡±


    It¡¯s a lie, actually.


    It was intentional.


    I couldn¡¯t help it because I thought the prince would attack me if I stayed still.


    ¡°Are, are you all right, Prince?¡±


    As I approached the prince with all sorts of fuss, the prince opened his closed eyes and smiled.


    ¡°I, I¡¯m all right, Ugh¨C¡±


    ¡°Ugh, you¡¯re bleeding on your head!¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay¡­I don¡¯t care¡­¡±


    Wiping a stream of blood through his ck hair, the prince looked down at my palm and looked up at me with a slightly tasteful ncing, and said,


    ¡°¡­¡­I don¡¯t think it¡¯s okay, actually.¡±


    said inwardly, touching his tingling forehead.


    I can¡¯t believe I hurt the imperial family¡¯s body. It¡¯s like a death sentence.


    There is no other way but to beg or roast and boil the prince.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Prince¡­..¡±


    Looking at me like that, the prince spoke calmly.


    ¡°No, because that¡¯s also my fault for not assuming that you may not really remember me. It¡¯s possible for you.¡±


    ¡°Why did someone who knew it act like that?¡± was filled to the top of my throat, but I endured it.


    Then the prince changed his posture, rubbed his eyes and muttered in a low voice.


    ¡°Yerine, I¡¯m Cassius, the Cassius you used to y with, don¡¯t you really remember?¡±


    After hearing the name Cassius, it really became clear. He is the one whoter fell in love with the original heroine and followed her around with all kinds of obsession, and who made the biggest contribution to making me die because I touched him wrong.


    That¡¯s how I can only think of information rted to the novel, but the memory of Yerine rted to Cassius never returned.


    In this way, Yerine must have regarded him as aplete stranger.


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember at all, Prince. You¡¯ve mistaken me for someone else¡­¡±


    But Cassius immediately gave a firm answer.


    ¡°No, it can¡¯t be.¡±


    That¡¯s what Cassius said, and with his warm hand, wrapped around my cheeks.


    He looked at me for a long time as if he wanted to keep my features in his eyes, and handed over the purple hair that had fallen before my eyes with a gentle touch.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know how much I¡¯ve been¡­..¡±


    The golden eyes, which used to be sharp, were loosened, and transparent things like tears fell for a moment.


    Only then did I realize. Cassius was really missing Yerine.


    ¡°Prince¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for you, but you¡¯re trying to run away again. You say you can¡¯t remember. It¡¯s all pointless.¡±


    When I saw him with a look of despondency, he looked so pitiful, I began to feel really sorry for him.


    I didn¡¯t know what to say, so I opened my mouth.


    ¡°Prince, I¡¯m sorry¨C¡±


    ¡°Now, did you say you¡¯re sorry?¡±


    At that moment, the tearful expression that I had just made went away, and Cassius, who had a sharp look like a hawk, was staring at me.


    ¡°If you¡¯re really sorry, shouldn¡¯t you show it in action, not words? What do you think, Yerine?¡±


    Cassius deliberately spoke emphasising at three letters of my name and rolled up the corners of his mouth to give me a fishy smile.


    ¡®Oh, this is the wrong move.¡¯


    ¡°Even though it¡¯s my fault, it¡¯s true that you used magic to hurt me. What would happen to you if I went up there and told you that the sessors of seven families had attacked the royal family?¡±


    I thought it woulde like this.


    He¡¯s up to something using that fact. I don¡¯t know what it is.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°This is enough for you to know what I¡¯m talking about.¡±


    Sighing heavily, I folded my arms and opened my eyes thinly.


    ¡°Yes, honestly, it was wrong of me to magically fly a decent person. What do you want?¡±


    ¡°As expected, you¡¯re quick to grasp the situation. None of that has changed.¡±


    said Cassius, tidying his clothes.


    ¡°First of all, there are two things. When you say you can¡¯t do those two favours, our negotiations break down.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I understand. Tell me.¡±


    Cassius grinned and folded a finger.


    ¡°First, call me Cassius, not ¡®Prince¡¯ or ¡®Your Highness¡¯.¡±


    Surprised by his unexpectedly simple proposal, I asked back.


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the first one.¡±


    In fact, it was a very simple proposal that nothing could be heard.


    And I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a matter of threatening and proposing like before.


    Eventually, he shrugged and waited for Cassius to say the following:


    ¡°Okay, so what about the second?¡±


    ¡°To allow me to meet you, at least once every two days.¡±


    While nodding still, I was surprised and asked back loudly.


    ¡°Once every two days?¡±


    In my words, Cassius answered calmly in a low-pitched voice.


    ¡°Yes, once every two days.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t keep my mouth shut.


    Meeting a person who is going to kill me every two days. Isn¡¯t this dangerous?


    ¡°You¡¯re not telling me toe to the capital every two days, are you?¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯ll go to the Spade Dukedom.¡±


    ¡°But then¡­¡­ calling you Cassius is so hard and¡­¡­ once every other day just too much¨C¡±


    Stuttering and blocking my pouring words, Cassius waved his fingers from side to side.


    ¡°I can¡¯t help it. I think you want an article titled ¡®<i>The Second Prince confirmed to be critical in condition after being attacked by the Spade Sessor</i>¡¯ to be widely written.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­:


    I had no choice but to ept the negotiations by biting the bullet.


    ¡°The negotiations, I ept¡­..¡±


    ¡°You should be. I was going to do it once a day, but I shortened it.¡±


    This scary bastard.


    ¡°For your information, if you try to break the deal after today, I¡¯ll tell everyone everything that happened today, just you know.¡±


    Wow, he¡¯s definitely an obsessive man. In the original version, he showed the end of his obsession with the heroine until the end.


    But why is he so obsessed with me?


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here now if you know. We should also enjoy the festival.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute. I have a question.¡±


    Cassius, who was about to turn around and step out into the hallway, looked at me with his eyes wide open at my words.


    ¡°Why are you doing this? You¡¯re making those threatening remarks, and you¡¯re making a suggestion, um¨C¡±


    To be honest, I thought it was cute, but if I say it as it is, I think I¡¯m going to die, so let¡¯s find another word.


    But Cassius opened his mouth first before I could find a suitable expression.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you don¡¯t remember. I just want to stay by your side and start over.¡±


    When I saw him with his eyes below and a lonely look for a moment, I felt sorry again.


    So I patted him on the shoulder and handed him a handkerchief.


    ¡°First of all, wipe your blood with this. And go up there and get the treatment.¡±


    ¡°Treatment?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you should be treated. Otherwise, you¡¯ll get a hole in your head.¡±


    Cassius burst intoughter at my words.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, this much, I can handle it.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean it¡¯s alright? Don¡¯t be stubborn and get the treatment. Oh, don¡¯t say I attacked you when you were being treated.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what bothered you¡­¡­ Anyway, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Of course, it¡¯s better than before now, but I couldn¡¯t figure out what the hell was alright with the blood flowing out of his head.


    Maybe he read that look on my face, Cassius grinned and closed his eyes.


    ¡°Look carefully.¡±


    Soon after, he closed his eyes, a mass of golden chunks poured out of his head and covered the wound.


    And the blocks of light melted away like snow.


    When I closed my mouth in surprise and looked at the injured area, the wound area looked as if it had not been injured at all.


    ¡°I¡¯m specialized in healing magic.¡±


    Cassius said cheerfully as he walked out of the room first, leaving me standing in a daze.


    ¡°No, wait, then I didn¡¯t have to be threatened in the first ce! Isn¡¯t this a scam?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the Duke of Spade tomorrow, so keep that in mind. I just need to see your face, so don¡¯t prepare for the luxury.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me, are you listening? Cassius!¡±


    I called his name several times, but Cassius slipped out.


    But I can¡¯t let him run away!


    Catching up with him at the maximum speed, I grabbed him by the shoulder and said,


    ¡°Excuse me, for now. I¡¯m not kidding. I¡¯m being serious.¡±


    On such a day, Cassius answered, looking down.


    ¡°What is it? Tell me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep my word. But rather than tomorrow, can youe the day after tomorrow?¡±


    Cassius tilted his head and asked.


    ¡°Why? You¡¯re not going to move in between the days, are you?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no. Take it easy.¡±


    ¡°Then what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    I looked at the golden eyes looking at me.


    Then rolled up the corners of my mouth, with a gentle smile.


    ¡°I have to break up my engagement.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    1) The Thirty-Six Stratagems is a Chinese essay used to illustrate a series of stratagems used in politics, war, and civil interaction. Its focus on the use of cunning and deception both on the battlefield and in court have drawnparisons to Sun Tzu¡¯s The Art of War.

 Chapter 8

    Episode 8


    Trantor : Missme Editor : Aru


    ¡°Are you really crazy?¡±


    Leon¡¯s yell rang out in the quiet dining room.


    Either way, I was hungry, so I hardly listened to the words and concentrated on eating the bacon in front of my eyes.


    In fact, at yesterday¡¯s festival, I was gued by Cassius and had been talking to Rachel for a long time, so I ate almost nothing.


    So I¡¯m trying to fill up what I couldn¡¯t eat yesterday with breakfast, but this nerd is the problem.


    ¡®I want to get it done quickly during breakfast, should I put it back a little bit?¡¯


    One thing I could simply notice was that Leon was staring at me as if he were going to kill me while I was thinking about something else.


    ¡®Then what can you do? I¡¯m the sessor now.¡¯


    After cutting up the bacon, I sighed and spoke to him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not crazy, Leon. I¡¯m saying everything consciously.¡±


    I didn¡¯t bother to look at Leon because I thought it would be better to focus on the bacon¡¯s beautiful scarlet existence than to see Leon shaking in anger with a flushed face.


    But it must have stroked Leon¡¯s nerves, and he screamed as if he was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Conscious? Ha!¡±


    Oh, this bacon is delicious.


    While drinking orange juice with such wild thoughts, Leon¡¯s anger exploded.


    ngng-


    ¡°For over ten years, we¡¯ve lived together, raised, fed and slept together, but now you¡¯re saying you want to break it up? Is that what you¡¯re consciously talking about?¡±


    I stopped lifting the ss and put it down again.


    Looking at the back, the shards of the shattered ss glistened under the sun.


    ¡°And you don¡¯t even remember what you did to us yesterday, do you? You¡¯re a wretch who doesn¡¯t know how to use magic, and you¡¯re doing some trick like that!¡±


    Fernand interrupted Leon¡¯s words senselessly and shouted.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! You lured people with your ridiculous trick, even without the easy levitation magic! You think we don¡¯t know that?¡±


    It is fortunate that I have regained my ce as sessor, but it is more fortunate that I was still engaged to this man, engaged not married.


    If I had gone to divorce proceedings with this nonsense thing, I¡¯d be sick.


    Of course, I would have won.


    Anger rose up as I sighed and talked.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s not a trick or a scam. Would the empire recognize a man who is neither a fool nor a man without mana as its sessor?¡±


    Then this time Countess Postade banged down the table and said,


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie! How could you start that fire without making a trick at the appointment ceremony?¡±


    ¡®These people, it¡¯s clear that they live with their ears closed¡­..¡¯


    While yawning long and chewing bacon, the three constantly hurled swear and rant at me.


    If they had said one by one, I would have understood it, but there was no way to understand it because they were only saying what they wanted to say.


    ¡°Excuse me.¡±


    I opened his closed mouth and looked straight at Countess Postade.


    A voice that is not loud, but is low and resonant enough to be heard by everyone. When I spoke in such a voice, all three of them unexpectedly hesitated and turned their eyes to me.


    After deliberately raising my right hand slowly and slowly, I raised my ming red eyes and set eyes on Countess Postade.


    Some say it¡¯s scarier when a quiet person suddenly tries to grab the mood.


    Countess Postade who, as expected, made more noise than a merchant on the stall, crouched in dismay and looked at me with slight bewilderment.


    ¡°This, don¡¯t you see it?¡±


    What I shook before their eyes was an opal ring symbolizing the true heir of the Spades.


    ¡°The gold ring your son wore in the first ce is not for the sessor. It¡¯s just for decoration. The Empire knows that.¡±


    I said in a steady voice.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the fact that if the empire let me wear this ring, that means they¡¯ve already recognized me as the true sessor?¡±


    Then I heard Leon¡¯s grinding teeth.


    I turned my eyes right away and said to Leon, who was shaking.


    ¡°You remember when you lit the fire yesterday, and when I lit it, people¡¯s reactions were markedly different, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    Leon couldn¡¯t refute anything.


    ¡°That¡¯s not a scam nor trick. It¡¯s called ability.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s empty words¨C¡±


    Then I hit the final blow at him.


    ¡°You weren¡¯t pushed out of session yesterday because of me. You¡¯re behind the sessors because of yourck of ability.¡±


    Eventually, someone had to blow up.


    ¡°That bitch!!¡±


    Leon couldn¡¯t stand it and screamed like a beast and ran towards me.


    If I had been an ordinary girl without magic, I would have been very scared.


    But I was much better at magic than Leon, even though it was less than five days after I came to this world, but I wasn¡¯t afraid of him because I had gone through all sorts of things.


    ¡®You know, people with bad brains have to make things happen.¡¯


    I shook my head and tapped my fingers lightly.


    At that moment, the wooden table, which Leon was holding with both hands, caught fire.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!¡±


    Leon, who had a face distorted by anger, screamed and stepped back.


    Not only that, but Countess Postade and Fernand also rose from their very seats and ran like mad with a shrill cry.


    ¡®Well, I was just trying to scare them with the smallest fire I could¡­¡­¡¯


    I wondered how such timid people thought of taking over the sessor position of this family.


    ¡°Sorry, my hands are a little slippery.¡±


    As I smiled and tapped my fingers again, the mes that had burned the table disappeared without a trace, leaving only a smoky smell in the restaurant.


    ¡°You¡­ you¡­ you¡­How did you¡­!!¡±


    The Countess Postade mumbled, with her hands sped her mouth as if she could not believe it.


    ¡°It¡¯s ¡­¡­ not a lie?


    Leon¡¯s voice trembled violently as if he had been shocked. He looked at me with his blue eyes raised to the point that I could see all the whites, and he pointed to the table with a tanned corner of his trembling hands.


    I spoke to them in a low-key voice.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m not lying. I mean¨C¡±


    said softly, with my voice low and my fingers in both hands crossed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make a fuss and sit down right now.¡±


    ¡°Why would I¨C¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you figure out what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Leon flinched and sweated as I raised my voice with my left eye wide open.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll kindly exin for you guys who can¡¯t figure things out. First, I¡¯m now the sessor to the spades recognized in the Empire. That means the wealth, power, and all the benefits of the Spades are mine.¡±


    I closed my tired eyes for a while and continued the conversation.


    ¡°Second, this mansion is mine right now, and I can report you to the Imperial Guard for trespassing and get you kicked out right now.¡±


    Feeling the hot warmth at my left eye, I red at the Postades.


    ¡°Lastly. I¡¯m stronger than you guys, so I can handle you as much as I like with magic.¡±


    Then a bright smile, I extended my hand to the Postades.


    ¡°Now, what do you want to do?¡±


    They had no choice. Countess Postade and Fernand, who were struggling, hesitated and finally sat down, and Leon, who had endured until the end, sat down with his eyes met mine.


    Toward them, I opened my mouth, with a piece of paper I had in my hand from a while ago.


    ¡°Well, as I said before, you can sign this memorandum of break-up here, and get out of this house.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re only engaged, not officially married, so I don¡¯t need to file a divorce suit. I had this memorandum written for any unexpected situations.¡±


    When I said so, I put aside the food bowl for a while and prepared a g pin and a stamp, and lined it up in front of me.


    ¡°Of course if you want to reject it and turn it over to a civil suit, you can¡¯t help it. Although, I¡¯ll win anyway.


    ¡°You¡­!¡±


    The Countess Postade growled her face.


    But I wasn¡¯t scared.


    ¡°Well, as far as I know, Count Postade has had nothing much left because of Count gambling a few years ago.¡±


    I talked deliberately, stroking the ring on a long white finger to lift the medicine.


    ¡°On the other hand, the Spades, there¡¯s been up and down, but there¡¯s enough money to win a civil suit.¡±


    I don¡¯t know how many times I went through the papersst night to figure out about this matter.


    I don¡¯t have much toin about it since there was a definite harvest.


    Then Leon got up and yelled, pointing his finger at me.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t even repay me for living with that ugly face of you, but now you avenging my kindness?¡±


    It was a very frowning sound.


    If you¡¯re going to talk, then talk like a human, will it resolve anything if you growl like a beast like that?.


    Anger mounted, and contrary to the original n, plenty of words came out.


    ¡°If you have eyes, look properly. It¡¯s not my face that¡¯s ugly, it¡¯s your sex life that doesn¡¯t know where it¡¯s going.¡±


    Neither Leon nor Countess Postade could shut up at the words.


    ¡°You¡­¡­how dare you to say such a nasty word in front of someone¡­!¡±


    The Countess Postade shouted in amazement, shaking the flowing flesh.


    ¡°Home, I think I¡¯m less vulgar than you guys who don¡¯t know where you belong and run around in other people¡¯s houses. Unlike anyone else, I¡¯ve been well educated at home education.¡±


    After saying so, I took out a picture.


    ¡®I tried not to use this as much as I could, but¡­I can¡¯t help it.¡¯


    With a confused face, Leon and Countess Postade, staring at the pictureid down on the table, soon turned white.


    ¡°Now, you¡¯ve seen enough. Then I¡¯ll take it back.¡±


    I quickly took the picture before they reached for it.


    ¡°You had the guts to do it in this house. You thought I didn¡¯t know that.¡±


    ¡°How can you¡­.¡±


    As you may have guessed, the photo showed Leon entering the bedroom with a woman on both sides.


    I don¡¯t know how Yerine took this picture, but I think it happened so often that she could easily take pictures.


    Having to take pictures of a man she¡¯s engaged to cheating with other women with her own hands, it almost like putting the knife to the chest.


    ¡°Leon, you must have been intent on taking my ce of session under the pretext of being part of a branch family after you were engaged to me. And if my prediction is correct, after taking the post of a sessor, you¡¯re breaking up with me and marrying Lady Grelle?¡±


    As I spoke, Leon sweated and lost control.


    Where did the fiery angry look go? He was now anxiously thinking about how to get out of it with his eyes rolling.


    ¡°Good for you, because we are going to break up anyway. Although, I wonder if Lady Grelle will marry you after seeing this picture.¡±


    Then I stroked and turned my head and looked at Countess Postade.


    ¡°Maybe I have no choice but to submit this photo as evidence if it leads to awsuit. No, if you¡¯re going to hurt or harm me after our break up, I could send this picture to the newspaper.¡±


    That¡¯s how I smiled.


    ¡°Then Leon, how far will your reputation in society fall?¡±


    The Postades, who bowed their head in silence, I realized I had won this fightpletely.


    ¡°How long have I endured¡­¡­ I¡¯ve been so nice to you. Like this¡­.¡±


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    In the end, they got on my nerves.


    ¡°I still have all the documents in this house, as well as the financial reports submitted to the Empire. The money from the Empire to the 7 Imperial Families seems to have been used for private purposes, and it seems to me, you want to pay for all that, right?¡±


    The Countess Postade waved her hand at the words and spoke in a hurry.


    ¡°No, wait, Yerine¨C¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Let¡¯s go to thewsuit. We¡¯ll have to spit out all the money you embezzled as well as the alimony.¡±


    Leon stuttered at the remark with a pale, pale face.


    ¡°Yerine, it¡¯s my fault, it¡¯s¨C¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re not afraid of people, but it seems you are afraid of money, huh? Well, I can¡¯t help it. I have to let this matter out.¡±


    At this remark, Leon and Countess Postade knelt down and began to beg.


    The embezzlement of public funds was a serious crime, and they seemed to be scared because their sentence was heavy.


    ¡®It¡¯s too early to kneel down already.¡¯


    I thought to myself with a cold smile.


    Maybe they don¡¯t know.


    Yerine¡¯s, and my revenge wouldn¡¯t end today, and I still have a long way to go.


    The real hellfire hasn¡¯t even started yet.


    ¡°Yerine, I¡¯m so sorry. If you forgive me just once¡­..¡±


    Leon, who did not know the fact, prayed with tears in his eyes.


    The sight of it made my blood boil with anger.


    I try hard to suppress the anger that was rising up to the end of the and said.


    ¡°Okay, if you don¡¯t want this to get rough, get a stamp and get out of this house. You¡¯re no better than an animal.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

 Chapter 9

    Episode 9


    Trantor : Missme Editor : Aru


    How can the world look so pink?


    It said that when someone falls in love, the world looks beautiful and shines, but that¡¯s bullshit.


    The world doesn¡¯t look beautiful when you¡¯re in love, but when you put your dirty-tempered fiance out of your sight.


    ¡°You look happy, Yerine?¡±


    Rachel asked her thick brown hair with azure ribbon waving along with the wind.


    ¡®Yes, I finally broke up with that damn fiance this morning.¡¯


    That answer seemed so innocent, so I just smiled and looked around.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen your face since we separated, and I¡¯m happy to see you and meet people.¡±


    For your information, I was invited to the tea party by Rachel¡¯s family, ie the Dukedom of the Ale Club.


    Of course, it was Rachel who hosted the tea party, and she invited us in the name of gathering the five sessors who appeared at the ceremony and building friendship.


    ¡°That¡¯s a relief. Are you really okay now?¡±


    Rachel asked with a worried look.


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s really all good now. I could even chew stones, I¡¯m so hungry.¡±


    Rachel gave me her hand with a big grin at the words.


    ¡°As expected, the next Trump candidate is different.¡±


    ¡°Ay, it¡¯s not.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean no? None of Trump¡¯s candidates were as spectacr as you.¡±


    Trump. In card terms referring to ¡®the best team¡¯, it means the leader of seven Imperial Families in this world.


    The members of the seven Imperial Families mainly work in the imperial magic unit, where the leader among the seven is determined by their performance and the amount of magic and mana.


    The 7 Imperial Family names were all rted to the pattern of cards, so the leader seemed to be called Trump.


    It reminds me of him who is famous for his yellow hair and middle finger-throwing gifs, but this is the world in the novel, so let¡¯s just move on.


    Rachel, who said so, looked around and whispered to me.


    ¡°To be honest, I think you¡¯ll be the next Trump.¡±


    When I heard that, I thought for a moment and thought to myself.


    ¡®Was it that great¡­..?¡¯


    ording to Rachel, Trump is determined by magic skills and performance, but there is a form that the one who bes the Trump of the generation is the one who sparks an impressive fire at the time of the sessor¡¯s appointment.


    ¡®I¡¯d love to win first ce, but¡­¡­¡¯


    Well, if not, never mind.


    ¡°Oh, I guess all the other sessors are here. Let¡¯s go, Yerine.¡±


    The three sessors I saw on the day of the appointment were entering the garden.


    I nodded and followed Rachel around the table where the tea party was arranged to greet them.


    ¡°Wee, everyone! After the appointment ceremony, I thought we would need some time to strengthen our friendship, so I prepared this meeting. It¡¯s simple, but don¡¯t hesitate to eat as much as you want.¡±


    Under Rachel¡¯s leadership, the disorderly tea party president was quickly cleared up, and all sessors were seated.


    ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll go first. As you all know, I¡¯m Rachel Ale Club.¡±


    When Rachel finished introducing herself, a cute girl with ming red hair, sitting on Rachel¡¯s right, opened her mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯m Ashtra Jacqueline. Nice to meet you all!¡±


    ¡®Cute¡­¡¯


    Ashtra¡¯s smile, who resembles a rabbit chasing its owner with a carrot in his mouth, seemed to warm the heart.


    ¡°I¡¯m a Rayl Diamond. Nice to meet you all.¡±


    A quiet man with a soft green hair hung his head slightly and blushed shyly.


    It¡¯s been good so far.


    ¡°It¡¯s Eugene Brian Ace. I¡¯m sure everyone¡¯s heard of the name once, but I¡¯m just saying in case some people might don¡¯t know because they don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on in the world.¡±


    A man with a dirty impression spoke in a low-sounding voice.


    zing silver hair, blue eyes, and a low expression that seems to be unhappy with the world.


    It was definitely the man who lit the biggest me after me on the day of the appointment.


    ¡®But why did he look at me when he was talking about people who didn¡¯t know what was going on in the world?¡¯


    It¡¯s the style of a male lead who gets annoyed at the heroine for no reason, and then turns around and hangster.


    Anyway, I¡¯ll try to keep him out of sight.


    ¡°It¡¯s Yerine Spade. Have a good day, everyone.¡±


    When I bowed slightly, Rachel smiled like a mother. Ashtra and Rayl apuded enthusiastically with sparkling eyes.


    I¡¯m d that everyone seems to like me except for the sessor of The Ace, who seems to have a foul temper.


    ¡°But we¡­..we¡¯re all the same age, and I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll see each other a lot in the future. Should we just talk informally to each other?¡±


    Everyone nodded at Rachel¡¯s suggestion.


    Oh, except for the one who already spoke informally already.


    In such an amicable atmosphere the conversation of the five sessors began.


    ¡°Well, Lady Spade, ah, no¨C¡±


    When I saw Ashtra wiggling her hands and feeling shy, I felt like I was going to bleed my nose, but I smiled as kindly as I could.


    ¡°Just call me Yerine, Ashtra.¡±


    At the words, Astra squealed, holding her hands tightly together, waving her thick red hair vigorously.


    ¡°I¡­ I really wanted to talk to you once!¡±


    ¡®Cute¡­¡­¡¯


    I put down the teacup I was holding in my hand and answered.


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s my pleasure.¡±


    ¡°Because you were so cool at the appointment ceremony! You were so cool when you took off your eye patch and threw your cape!¡±


    Astra was excited and talked pouring out like a rapid-fire.


    ¡°And you¡¯re so cool when you used that magic me! I¡¯ve been to several appointment ceremonies, but I¡¯ve never seen such a beautiful me!¡±


    Rachel nodded at the remark, and Rayl, who was quietly drinking tea, also put down his ss and said.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I honestly thought that was so great, too.¡±


    When he said so, he turned his head slightly toward me and said in a calm voice.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ll learn a lot from you in the future. Please take good care of me, Yerine.¡±


    The tension eased gently on his smiling face.


    Ah. Is this heaven?


    How can everyone say such angelic things?


    They must all be the sons and daughters of the highest ss in the Empire, but their personalities are too docile.


    It was a moment when I tried to answer with a big smile, embracing a heart-fluttering sense of happiness.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m looking forward to seeing you¨C¡±


    ¡°So what, you think Spade¡¯s gonna be the next Trump?¡±


    I looked straight ahead in an instant cold atmosphere.


    Then a silver-haired man with cheeky blue eyes pointed at me with an arrogant face and said,


    ¡°Spade, there¡¯s a limit for me to watching you running wild without even knowing your ce.¡±


    That¡¯s when I realized.


    That he targeted me openly.


    I asked, squinting eyes at the way of scratching one¡¯s heart.


    ¡°My ce, what does that mean?¡±


    ¡°Seeing you don¡¯t know, you certainly don¡¯t have the resources to be Trump.¡±


    Oh, you¡¯re very obsessed with Trump.


    The current Trump wants the ace to go, but this is a little crazy.


    ¡°All this time, because you can¡¯t take care of your own body and position, and make such a nuisance at the appointment ceremony, you didn¡¯t deserve any praise at all.¡±


    Rayl, not knowing what to do with it, trying to stopped The Ace


    ¡°Eugene. That was too much to say¨C¡±


    ¡°For ten years, the position in Spade¡¯s household has been vacant. The 7 Imperial Families have fallen to the bottom, and are you not thinking about establishing a copsed family of you?¡±


    This boy. He¡¯s just saying what he wants.


    ¡°You think you can be Trump because you did a good job at the appointment ceremony? Do you think Trump can be handled by such irresponsible people like you? Don¡¯t you know Trump isn¡¯t supposed to be just about mana and magic power in the first ce?¡±


    ¡°Ace!¡±


    Rachel got up in a hurry and tried to stop Ace from speaking, but it was toote.


    ¡°The next Trump will be me, not you. Yerine Spade.¡±


    This got caught by a real nuisance.


    That¡¯s a pathetic character who follows a better guy by saying, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely beat you.¡±


    ¡°Now really stop¨C¡±


    At Rachel¡¯s urgent voice, I quietly raised my hand, smiled and talked.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right, Rachel. Ace talked to me, so I am the one who should answer him.¡±


    In my words, Rachel came out with a confused face and looked alternately at the Ace.


    I fixed my eyes on the Ace and lowered my voice low.


    ¡°Yes. Trump, you can do it if you want to.¡±


    At the words, everyone sitting at the table looked at me with a surprised look.


    ¡°But¨C¡±


    With my fingers crossed, I smiled straight at the Ace.


    ¡°Will people ever choose you for Trump?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The Ace¡¯s face hardened sharply.


    ¡°As you say, the me of the appointment ceremony alone cannot decide Trump. We have to make a decision based on our mana, magic skills, and performance.¡±


    As I spoke quietly, everyone listened to me with breathless attention.


    Even Eugene Ace who had a really dirty face was frowning and listening to my story.


    ¡°By the way, have you ever seen my magic other than at the appointment ceremony?¡±


    Ace snapped at the remark.


    ¡°We¡¯ve never met in the first ce, so there can¡¯t be.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±


    I stretched myself forward and blew a shot with a smile.


    ¡°You, you haven¡¯t seen my magic for very long and you think I¡¯m under you, right? Of course, you¡¯re going to be Trump, you are bragging about it.¡±


    I said in a low voice, raising the red eyes on the left that had been closed.


    ¡°What¡¯s the difference between you and me, who runs around without knowing your own ce?¡±


    Ace got up and screamed at my words.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You know what? If you go around telling yourself and everyone you¡¯re going to be Trump, do you think people will really let you do it?¡±


    I stretched out my back more imposingly and answered in a more confident voice.


    There¡¯s no need to go around deliberately offending other people, but that doesn¡¯t mean we can ignore it.


    ¡°How can we let a bad person who is not good enough, talks informally at the first meeting, and criticizes other people so easily, take the position as the leader?¡±


    I was going to say you¡¯re a dirty little bitch, but I held it in because he seemed young.


    I swallowed the words in my heart and finished what I wanted to say.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you say you¡¯ll be Trump now. Let¡¯s go then and see who¡¯s going to be Trump.¡±


    The Ace, who had his fists clenched in both hands, couldn¡¯t stand it and shouted.


    ¡°You really¨C¡±


    I immediately fixed my eyes on The Ace and prepared to think of the magic circle.


    But at that instant, the butler came in, opening the door connected to the garden where the tea party was arranged.


    The butler looked very embarrassed at the sight.


    Five of us also stopped moving in unison at his appearance.


    The butler used an amazing professional spirit to regain hisposure in that situation.


    Then he approached Rachel and whispered something.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡­. now?¡±


    The butler nodded at Rachel¡¯s startling question.


    Rachel, who bit her lips for a moment and was pondering something, turned her attention back to us, telling the butler, ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°You know, everybody¡­¡­ We¡¯ve got a new guest at the tea party. I think we should greet him.¡±


    New guest?


    We¡¯re the only five sessors in the first ce, but who else is there?


    ¡°Well, Rachel. That¡¯s it for the sessor. Did you happen to have another sessor here who went through the appointment ceremony before us?¡±


    Rachel shook her head and answered Ashtra¡¯s question.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not¨C¡±


    But even before Rachel¡¯s answer was over, I was able to identify the ¡®new guest¡¯ at once.


    And as soon as I found out the identity of the guest, I touched my forehead with my right hand.


    The mere sight of his ck hair and golden eyes shaking in the distance made me already tired.


    ¡®I¡¯m sure I told him toe to the Spade¡¯s Mansion tonight¡­¡­!¡¯


    Either way, Cassius calmly approached the table and greeted us.


    ¡°New sessors of the 7 Imperial Family, congrattions, though bted, on your appointment. I¡¯m Cassius, The Second Prince The Tigris Empire.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

 Chapter 10

    Episode 10


    Trantor : Missme Editor : Aru


    ¡°I greet the Second Prince.¡±


    The sessors all rose from their seats and bowed sharply to Cassius.


    Rachel, who hosted the tea party, as well as Astra and Rayl looked visibly nervous.


    The only one calm was The Ace, but he was also giving Cassius a slightly stiff look.


    When he saw us, Cassius shook his hands and talked.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to see each other a lot in the future, and we¡¯re technically the same age, so you don¡¯t have to be so polite. I want everyone to raise their heads.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Prince.¡±


    As the sessors raised their heads, Rachel tried to hide her nervousness and spoke to Cassius in a calm voice.


    ¡°Prince, I¡¯ll bring you a chair, so please wait a little longer.¡±


    At the words, Cassius shook his head and left.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring it myself. Lady Alel Club doesn¡¯t have to get up.¡±


    ¡°But, Prince¨C¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really all right, just let me know where it is.¡±


    In the end, Rachel obeyed Cassius¡¯s words.


    After a brief absence with Rachel, Cassius showed up with his own chair.


    ¡°Well, Prince, for now¡­..¡±


    Rachel nced over the table and talked.


    ¡°Oh, look, you can sit between Ace and Diamond¨C¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll sit here. This seat looks good.¡±


    He pretended not to hear Rachel¡¯s words, and he thrust a chair into my left side and quickly sat down.


    ¡®You¡¯re supposed to meet me at the Dukedom tonight but you crawl all the way here.¡¯


    I don¡¯t know what the hell he¡¯s thinking.


    Is he going to say, ¡®I can¡¯t wait for a half-day to meet you¡¯?


    ¡°Dear Prince, I think it would be better if you take a seat between the Diamond and the Ace since it is muchrger.¡±


    I smiled pretentiously by dragging up my facial muscles since I was irritated and couldn¡¯t move well.


    ¡®Just you wait when we get back.¡¯


    ¡°Ah, but I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ve already sat down, Lady Spade, and I don¡¯t want to disturb the Diamond and the Ace.¡±


    Cassius answered back with a gracious smile.


    Then that does mean you can disturb me, you damn prince.


    ¡°Ha, ha, ha, ha¡­ I see.¡±


    After grating my teeth, I decided to punish him as hard as I could when we returned to the mansion.


    I even thought it would be a good idea to beat him up, threaten him to heal himself, and then let him go, but I decided to think about it a littleter.


    ¡°Come on, I¡¯m sorry to interrupt the tea party. And I apologize for causing trouble to Lady Ale Club. Don¡¯t worry about me from now on and actfortably.¡±


    How can they not care when the royal family is here?


    I had thatint in my mind, but I calmly talked to other sessors.


    ***


    ¡°No, are you really crazy?¡±


    When we left Ale Club territory, I said to Cassius, which he replied with a small nod.


    ¡°Yes, I thought you¡¯d say that.¡±


    It was even more amazing to see him speaking in a dull, dry manner without a small change of expression.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been saying that sincest time, and if you knew it, please don¡¯t do it!¡±


    Then Cassius shrugged a little and answered in a small voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Looking at his expression, he seems to know what he did wrong.


    But seriously, why the hell is he doing it when he knows and is aware of it?


    ¡°Did you apologize to Rachel properly? Do you know how embarrassed I was to see her so surprised?¡±


    Cassius, with his eyes, lowered on the floor, wriggled his hands and retorted.


    ¡°I know¡­ So as I went in, I went to put the chair down, and I apologized once more before I went back¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°And did you have to sit next to me when there were so many seats?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s just that I really want to sit next to you¨C¡±


    In the rattling carriage, I held my right hand on my throbbing forehead.


    But I think he apologized to Rachel. If he didn¡¯t do it, I would¡¯ve really beat him.


    ¡°And maybe the sessor to the Diamonds or the Ace will be wanting to talk and flirt to you¨C¡±


    I¡¯ve decided. I¡¯m going to beat him


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Yerine.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d you know.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡­sorry.¡±


    When I saw him sitting across the seat with his hands tightly folded and his head bowed in remorse, I asked in a low-key voice.


    ¡°By the way, how did you find out about the party at Ale Club¡¯s Dukedom?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not that hard. The royal family often visits the 7 Imperial Family.¡±


    ¡°Then you know how to get to the Spade Dukedom.¡±


    ¡°Well, yes.¡±


    With a sigh, I swept over the flowing hair.


    ¡°Then you didn¡¯te to the duke of the Ale club because you got confused?.¡±


    I asked in a subdued voice, feeling tired.


    ¡°You coulde to the Spade Dukedom in the evening. Why did youe to the tea party of the Ale Club¡¯s?¡±


    ¡°That¡­ sorry¡­..¡±


    ¡°And how else did you know I was at the Ale Club Dukedom?¡±


    At the words, Cassius gulped down and said,


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡­because I¡¯m the royal family¡­especially because I get a lot of information rted to the sessors¡­¡±


    With a sigh, Cassius dropped his ck hair and looked at my wits.


    I can¡¯t believe this is the Second Prince. Is this country really in good shape?


    ¡°Forgive me, Yerine. I¡¯m so sorry. But I thought I had to meet you soon.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s Cassius¡¯s ¨C¡±


    ¡°No, Yerine.¡±


    I felt an unusual corner from his expression, which was firmly biting his lips and speaking.


    ¡°I have something for you. And the sooner you get this, the better it will be for you.¡±


    I realized at once what Cassius was saying.


    ¡°¡­¡­Cassius, is that what I think is right?¡±


    Cassius nodded slowly.


    I didn¡¯t know exactly what Cassius was going to deliver for me.


    But his words made it clear that the item was rted to the Postade family.


    ¡®If it¡¯s that important¡­..I should go back to the mansion and ask for it.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s because of this that I came out alone today without any attendant. It¡¯s not a big deal but just in case.¡±


    Cassius added.


    I exchanged nces with his golden eyes in the dim carriage.


    Somehow the eyes, which had seemed a little silly until just now, seemed a little dependable and trustworthy.


    ¡°¡­¡­Casius, I¡¯m sorry, but can you give it to me after we arrived at the mansion?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Casius nodded at my suggestion, staring into my eyes.


    At that time, the carriage slowed down and eventually stopped altogether.


    Waiting in the carriage, the horseman got off, opened the door, and shouted in a husky voice.


    ¡°We¡¯re here, miss.¡±


    ¡°Yes, well done.¡±


    I said, wearing a cape with purple hair tied up on the spot.


    After a while, the horseman, who had exchanged a few words with me, dragged the wagon out of sight, and only then Cassius and I couldfortably enter the main vige of the Spade¡¯s territory.


    We were both wearing cloaks and hats over our jackets to avoid the attention of people.


    Cassius did that because he wanted to avoid excessive attention because he was a royal family, and I do it since my appearance stood out.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re going to take a tour of the whole town today and then enter the mansion?¡±


    I nodded to Cassius¡¯s question.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been almost locked up in the mansion, so I didn¡¯t know what was going on in thend. But now that I¡¯m the sessor. I think I need to gain some nerve.¡±


    While answering, my eyes were on the price tag of the items in front of the store.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I¡¯ve checked the books, and I think the Postade family has left some traces. I have to get everything back to normal now.¡±


    Although it is not certain, it is clear that the management is sloppy when I see that arge amount of money is spentpared to the purpose of which it is used, or that money was spent in a somewhat suspicious name like ¡®special construction cost¡¯.


    ¡°¡­¡­you said they had locked you up and abused you.¡±


    Looking back at the chillingly low voice, I could see Cassius staring at me with glistening eyes.


    The eyes were very different from those that looked at me on the appointment day.


    For the first time, I felt a wave of pure anger from those eyes.


    ¡°¡­¡­yes.¡±


    Cassius gnawed his teeth at the affirmative answer. and muttered, with eyes swaying in anger.


    ¡°If I¡¯d only known that you were Spade¡¯s, I¡¯d¡­..¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t hear his voice well, so I asked back.


    ¡°No, nothing.¡±


    Cassius shook his head and responded back.


    And still spoke in a low voice, looking at me with a still lingering face.


    ¡°¡­¡­you could use me more if you really wanted revenge. I¡¯m sure I¡¯d¨C¡±


    It¡¯s obvious. He would have beaten them to the death penalty or tormented them to the end of hell.


    Sometimes it is amazing that he is not in a horror or thriller, but a character in a romance fantasy novel.


    Eventually, I patted him on the shoulder as I spoke excitedly.


    ¡°Thank you, but it¡¯s okay. I want to finish it myself and in the most reasonable way I think.¡±


    In that remark, Cassius instantly killed the will to kill and anger and spoke in a subdued voice.


    ¡°That¡¯s just like you, Yerine.¡±


    Suddenly looking at me like an innocent child.


    Somehow I felt like a predator following people.


    What does he mean by that?


    I¡¯m not Yerine. It was a wonderful feeling to hear that I was like a person I¡¯ve never met before.


    ¡°Someday when I need help, I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    As I spoke with a grin, Cassius, who was staring at me with his eyes wide open, hurriedly turned his head and answered back.


    ¡°That¡­ yes¡­ I¡¯m just happy that I can enjoy being helpful¡­¡­¡±


    Maybe he¡¯s shy.


    A little bit ofughter seemed to burst out, but I managed to hold it in. So I pretended not to know and asked the merchant who was selling bread in front of the store for the price.


    ¡°How much is this?¡±


    ¡°Oh, a hundred per cent for that bread¨C¡±


    At that moment, there was a piercing scream.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!¡±


    Surprised by the screams that sounded too clear, I looked back and saw as many as a dozen people screaming and running into the middle of the market.


    ¡°Runaway!¡±


    ¡°Hurry up, somebody calls the security!¡±


    The people were all running in contemtion, and the mothers rushed to hold the child in their arms and start running.


    ¡°What is¡­?¡±


    When Cassius was puzzled and looking at people, he saw something reddish and dark smoke rising from the end of the alley.


    ¡°Fire!¡±


    Sure enough, when the wind blew, the acrid smell passed through the tip of my nose, and Cassius said with a surprised face.


    ¡°Fire¡­.?¡±


    Before I could even think of it, I was ahead of myself.


    In the opposite direction of the people¡¯s running, my cape fluttered capes to the ce where ck smoke rose.


    ¡°Yerine!¡±


    When I got to the end of the alley through the people, I could see the red mes dancing as if to eat up the wooden building.


    The thick smoke poured out constantly through the cracks in the tree-lined shop, where the hot heat was constantly spewing.


    ¡°Oh, my God¡­¡±


    The store building was made of logs, so the mes seemed to have spread quickly.


    The problem is that there are many wooden buildings around.


    ¡°Yerine!¡±


    Cassius came running and called my name.


    The moment I looked back at the burning shop and met his gold-coloured eyes with a worried glow, I could hear the cries of the frightened people.


    ¡°There¡¯s someone in there!!¡±


    ¡°Are the security guards still there?¡±


    ¡°Get more water!¡±


    ¡°Please help!¡±


    Standing in the middle of the scene, I remained silent.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I made a decision.


    I took off my cloak and put my red eyes out of the world.


    Because I can¡¯t use magic with your eyes covered.


    ¡°Yerine¡­¡±?


    As I led Cassius, who stood with such a confused face, to the front of the ming store, the people who saw me shouted.


    ¡°What¡­who are you people? It¡¯s dangerous!¡±


    But when I looked up at them with red eyes, people were dumbfounded and no longer blocked my way.


    There was really no time to hesitate now.


    With both hands forward, I recalled the magic circle on the magic book I had openedst night.


    ¡°It¡¯s risky, so please step aside.¡±


    With the words, magic was invoked, and hot warmth began to be felt in both hands.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

 Chapter 11

    Episode 11


    Trantor : Missme Editor : Aru


    Spade¡¯s special magic is dealing with elements 4.


    Among them, however, the magic that Spade devoted the most was the magic of fire.


    ¡®A fire of this size would be better to reduce the size of the fire itself than to generate water right away.¡¯


    ording to such thoughts, the magic to absorb fire was activated.


    There was a warning that excessive use could cause burns, but it was an urgent situation.


    As soon as I used magic, the fire, which was dancing with its own red tongue, made a long, thin pir and began to be sucked into my hands.


    When the spark sshed, the people stepped back and shouted, and roared while watching my appearance.


    ¡®How much can I consume¡­¡­¡­..¡¯


    The more fire was absorbed, the more heat felt in both hands.


    At first, my warm palms grew hotter and I nced toward Cassius.


    He quickly noticed that so he created water with magic and sprinkled it on himself, looking at me and shouting.


    ¡°Yerine! I¡¯ll go in there!¡±


    ¡°You have to be careful!¡±


    I told Cassius to be careful, and I began to absorb the fire around the store¡¯s entrance with particr care.


    My palms were already burning. The fire was reduced to a much smaller size than before, but it was still a menace.


    ¡°Just a little more¡­¡±


    When the fire was finally reduced to half the size of the first half, I immediately lifted the spell and came to mind with another magic circle.


    The magic of generatingrge quantities of water.


    Recalling the magic as precisely and most distinctly as I could, I concentrated my whole mind on my fingertips, drawing the strength that was there.


    Then a huge drop of water, swollen like arge bubble, cooled off the fingertips and poured out its size.


    The downside of this magic is that I have to keep my mind focused and think of the magic circle while creating the water. To ignore the sound of people and the sound of fire burning as much as possible, try swelling the drops of water in front of me.


    ¡®As much as possible.¡¯


    People couldn¡¯t shut their mouths because they were surprised to see me spouting water droplets.


    ¡°How could she use such magic¡­¡­.. A nobility¡­..? A wanderer¡­¡­..?¡±


    ¡°Amazing¡­¡­.. How could she do such huge magic¡­¡­¡­ ¡±


    Soon when the droplets became so heavy that I could no longer hold on to my fingertips, I spilt all the water over the burning store.


    With the sound of ¡°<i>patters</i>¡± as if it were raining, I heard the water pping against the wall and the mes that were gnawing at the interior wall of the store soon disappeared.


    At the same time, Cassius opened the door and came out with a faint man.


    Then those who appeared to be his family cried and were driven around Cassius, and Cassius carefully held him in the arms of his family.


    ¡°It¡¯s not life-threatening. He¡¯ll just need to go see a doctorter.¡±


    Cassius, who ran straight towards me after that, examined my condition.


    ¡°Are you all right, Yerine?¡±


    I was a little bit tired using a fairlyrge scale of magic, but other than that, I was fine.


    My palms were cooled down unintentionally.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m okay¨C¡±


    At that moment, there was a loud shout of apuse and cheers.


    ¡°That¡¯s cool!¡±


    ¡°Great job!¡±


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you, the fire would have spread all around the vige!¡±


    Looking back, the people who were screaming earlier gathered and pped for me.


    I think it¡¯s deja vu at the appointment ceremony.


    As I looked at people without saying anything, some began to whisper at each other, pping their hands.


    ¡°But those red eyes¨C¡±


    ¡°But she¡¯s still pretty, isn¡¯t it? I was a little surprised when I first saw her, but she¡¯s charming when I see her again¨C¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. She was really cool when she was using magic. -¡±


    At that time, I couldn¡¯t believe someone stopped pping and pping.


    ¡°That purple hair¡­¡­.!¡±


    In an instant the bowels were quiet, and everyone¡¯s attention was on me and my hair.


    ¡°By any chance, the daughter of the Duke of Spade¡­¡­?¡±


    There was a loud, breathing sound all over the ce. Subsequently, people began to babble in each other¡¯s ears, whispering ¡®really?¡¯ and ¡®Oh, my God.¡¯


    ¡°But she¡¯s sick¨C¡±


    ¡°So she lost her seat to those damned Postades¨C¡±


    Apparently, I saw the Postade family and heard clearly what they called ¡°damn¡± and ¡°the bastards.¡±


    Judging from the response, it was clear that the management of thend had been poor.


    ¡°They took a lot of tax money after the death of the former duke¨C¡±


    ¡°Then we¡¯re gonna be okay now that his daughter¡¯s back¨C¡±


    Anyway, I couldn¡¯t help but reveal my name because of this situation.


    Yeah, well, it doesn¡¯t matter because they¡¯re my people anyway.


    ¡®My n to avoid the public eye eventually became a piece of tissue.¡¯


    ¡°Well, Ehm¨C¡±


    When I opened my mouth, in an instant people shut up and quieted down. They all looked at me with sparkling eyes. It¡¯s a bit burdensome, but it seems like kindergarteners waiting for the teacher to tell them.


    ¡°I¡¯m Yerine Spade.¡±


    Again the people started to talk again, and I raised my hand to continue the story.


    ¡°As far as I know, this territory has been managed by the Postade family, but from now on I have officially taken over the seat as a sessor to the Spade family. I look forward to your kind cooperation.¡±


    Then I bowed briefly to the people and again came out in a thunderous roar.


    ¡°She¡¯s finally back!!¡±


    ¡°Good-bye to those bastards now!¡±


    ¡°How beautiful, Princess!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful!


    As I scratched my head with embarrassment and made a troubled face, Cassius patted my shoulder and talked yfully.


    ¡°You¡¯re popr, Yerine.¡±


    ¡°Oh, well, yes.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like it when other guys see you, but that¡¯s enough because I saw you using magic.¡±


    In the midst of this, he is still consistently obsessed.


    ¡°That was cool, Yerine.¡±


    Looking at Cassius¡¯s dazzling face with a big smile on his teeth, and hearing the shouts of the people, I felt confused but warm at the same time.


    ***


    ¡°So this is¡­¡­ Is that the thing?¡±


    I had a rough idea, but when I arrived at the mansion, the thing Cassius had given me was a bundle of papers full of numbers.


    ¡°What exactly is this?¡±


    ¡°Look for yourself.¡±


    said Cassius with a grin.


    I immediately turned over the page of the document, wondering how confident he was and how much he wanted to be praised.


    And the moment I saw the sender of the document, I was surprised.


    ¡°This is¡­..!¡±


    The originator of the document was ¡®Act as The Duke of Spade, Marilyn Postade.¡¯


    Surprised, I hurry up and search for the recipient of the document, with sparkling ck letters there.


    It¡¯s read, ¡°Tigris Imperial Finance Department.¡±


    ¡°In the meantime, the financial reports that the Postade family sent to the Empire¡­¡­..¡±


    Cacius, who heard me recite low, said confidently with a confident smile.


    ¡°After the death of the former Duke of Spade, I brought all the financial reports of the Spade duke that Postade submitted to the Empire before the appointment ceremony.¡±


    And he rose from his seat waving his shiny ck hair and gently grasping my hand.


    ¡°If this is the case, it can bepared to the butler¡¯s records and reports submitted by the Postade Family to the Imperial Court.¡±


    That¡¯s right.


    With this, for sure, it can be ended.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure there¡¯s a void somewhere to catch their fault. Apparently, they¡¯re not decent people.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. So I wanted to find some solid evidence.¡±


    I threatened to get the postade, but I actually hesitated a little bit.


    I had to proceed with a civil suit to im family alimony. The process is determined and it won¡¯t be easy. Of course, I knew I would win thewsuit, but I didn¡¯t want to put my efforts into it.


    I hurriedly brought in the books and opened a page with financial records of the same period as the financial report. And rolled up the corners of my mouth and smiled.


    ¡°I found it.¡±


    However, embezzlement of public funds is a different story.


    Even if I don¡¯t necessarily be a intiff and lead thewsuit, I can report that the Postade family¡¯s self-described public money paid by the Empire to the Spades was used by Countess Postade for her private use.


    ¡°Thank you, Cassius. I was wondering if I should go to the Finance Department myself because I¡¯m pretty sure they did, but I didn¡¯t have solid evidence.¡±


    This concludes Yerine¡¯s revenge.


    Cut off the Postade¡¯s funding strings and remove any chance for their resurrection, and the countess will have to rot in prison for a considerable period of time.


    ¡°Casius¡­¡­this¡­..didn¡¯t you have a hard time getting it?¡±


    Cassius answered with shrugging.


    ¡°A little? It didn¡¯t take much, but it was a little hard to find almost a decade¡¯s worth of reports.¡±


    I looked into the report in front of my eyes and thought.


    ¡®He¡¯s useful as a royal family.¡­.¡¯


    Surely it would have been quite a long dy if I had tried to go to the capital myself and get a report.


    Thanks to the title ¡°The Second Prince,¡± Cassius could have received it in about a day.


    ¡°But this is legitimate, right?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s all approved. We¡¯ve gone through all the procedures. Just think it happened so fast.¡±


    Feeling deep sympathy and gratitude to the finance ministry officials who would have done their chores in tears thanks to Cassius, I vowed to quickly raise financial reports in the future.


    ¡°But, Yerine, you said the break-up procedure itself was almost over, right?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. That¡¯s true.¡±


    Then Cassius nced at me, sweeping his chin with his long fingers as if he had be interested.


    ¡°So, what are you going to do from now on?¡±


    After briefly turning the simtion into my head, I looked at Cassius and answered in a refreshing voice.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to go to the capital first.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    When I saw a sudden appearance in front of the door, I imagined the faces of the Leon and the Postade family, who would turn white, andughed.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to bring up this legitimate evidence and use the Postade family of embezzlement of public funds. Then the Empire will take care of itself. I¡¯ll probably just have to be a witness.¡±


    In my words, Cassius listened and nodded.


    ¡°and finally¨C¡±


    I thumped down the report on the table.


    ¡°With this as an excuse, I will submit a petition to the court to permanently deprive the Postade Family of their status as the sessor to the Spade Family.¡±


    Never, step in, in this house, again.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

 Chapter 12

    Episode 12


    Trantor : Missme Editor : Aru


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡­here.¡±


    Then I could see the familiar red hair fluttering in the distance.


    ¡°Ashtra!¡±


    When Ashtra turned to me in a fit of surprise at my call, she waved her hands dly, with a relieved look on her face.


    ¡°Yerine! I¡¯m d I bumped into you here¡­.!¡±


    Ashtra spoke, holding her hands tightly together.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where to go, so¡­..I¡¯ve been wandering around here¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see. Then let¡¯s go together.¡±


    Actually, I wasn¡¯t very good at directions either, but I decided to do so.


    Walking through the magnificent stone corridor, I talked to Ashtra.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡­I¡¯ve done it a few times, but I¡¯m still nervous¡­¡±


    I replied with a smile as I nced at the image of Ashtra, wriggling her hands and muttering.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s my first time though. You¡¯ve done it twice, Ashtra.¡±


    As if she hadn¡¯t thought about it, Ashtra closed her mouth and made an apology.


    ¡°And then I guess¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t even think about¨C¡±


    ¡°No, Ashtra. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡±


    Yes, I havee to the capital of the Empire today to finish one of the many things I have to deal with since I became the sessor to the Spades.


    For your information, other tasks include charges of embezzlement by the Postade family and their status of the session of spades family.


    ¡®There¡¯s a lot to do¡­.¡¯


    The seven heirs were required toplete the magic education in the imperial capital, as they had to serve as court wizards when theyter inherited their family status.


    Today was a day to evaluate my skills before the training.


    However, thispulsory education belonged to higher education in Korea. Other than that, although it was not required, it seemed that secondary and elementary education was also taking ce.


    This is not the first time for the other sessors to take such a skill test because they hadpleted the education, but this was the first test for Yerin because, as you can see, Yerine was unable to receive primary and secondary education because she was being rolled around by the Postade.


    ¡°I¡¯m really fine, Ashtra.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m d to hear that, but¡­..but I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll be careful from now on.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡±


    We had a conversation, and we had already arrived at the gathering ce.


    As we pushed the heavy door open and went inside, familiar faces greeted us.


    ¡°Yerine, Ashtra!¡±


    Rachel says hello with a bright smile.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve been looking for you anyway.¡±


    Rayl, which colours cheeks red as if it was a pleasure for him.


    And he must have wanted to pretend I didn¡¯t know because of his personality, but even Eugene Ace, who was caught by the two, is forced to sit together.


    In the first ce, Ace turned his head as if he didn¡¯t want to see us even when we came in, so I could only see the silver back of his head.


    ¡°Hi, Rayl. Hi, Rachel. And¡­¡±


    I said, staring at the silver backhead with narrow eyes.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you say hello, Ace? We¡¯re going to see each other a lot in the future.¡±


    Just like Siberian Husky, the blue-eyed eye turned to me.


    ¡°Are we supposed to greet each other in the first ce? I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    Oh, man. You¡¯re filthy.


    ¡°Well, if you do, I can¡¯t help it.¡±


    But still, I already greet him, so that¡¯s enough. I did my best.


    Afterwards, I talked excitedly with Rachel and Ashtra, and even in the meantime, Eugene turned his head slightly and was looking at me from an invisible angle.


    ¡®Ah¡­¡­it¡¯s burdensome¡­¡­¡¯


    However, I thought that it was best to ignore him, but when I was talking more excitedly, I heard a voice with an amazing ability to cool the mood down to Siberia.


    ¡°You look excited, Spade.¡±


    When I heard Eugene¡¯s voice already holding the angle to fly the tackle, I felt sudden fatigue.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s your first test, but let it go like¨C¡±


    I rose quietly from my seat and opened my mouth in a tired voice.


    ¡°Oh, yeah. You¡¯ll take first ce. I¡¯ll just eat well and live well. Well, then-¡±


    His conclusion is the same anyway. ¡®I¡¯ll beat you, I¡¯ll win first ce¡¯, something like that.


    I didn¡¯t want to do anything more to undermine my physical strength because I memorized the magic circle while searching through the magic books just in case after preparing for the testst night.


    ¡°Hey, Spade! Where are you going!¡±


    Stretch and slowly head to the door, answering in anguid voice.


    ¡°No, you said we weren¡¯t even in a rtionship to say hello, what do you care? Anyway, I¡¯m going.¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    When I opened the door and stepped into the hallway, an angry voice hit my ear.


    ¡°Listen up, Spade! This time, I¡¯m going to¨C¡±


    Thick.


    I didn¡¯t have to listen to it all, so I cut him off and shut the door.


    Fortunately, when the door was closed, the angry shouts were no longer heard.


    ¡°Whoa,¡±


    I must do my best to keep that son of a bitch quiet.


    The results of the test will influence the determination of the sses to be taken uponpletion of the training. And the higher the ss, the more likely it is that I will get a honey job in the pceter, so the test has something rted to do with being Trump.


    It¡¯s not that I¡¯m not interested in Trump neither I¡¯ll die if I¡¯m not good at it. But I can¡¯t see him giving me orders from above me.


    Taking out a small notebook hidden in my arms, I murmured out of the window, looking again at the painting of the Magic Circle, which was a little confusedst night.


    ¡°Life is a real battle, bitch.¡±


    ***


    ¡°I¡¯m dying¡­¡±


    Holding the quill pen for so long, my hands glistened with sweat.


    In addition, I felt like my soul was being robbed during the long test time, so my whole body was drooping.


    ¡°Gasp, Yerine, are you all right?¡±


    I¡¯m going to spread it all over my desk like wet cotton.


    Rachel asked worried about me.


    ¡°I¡¯m all right¡­¡±


    To be honest, the problem itself wasn¡¯t difficult, but it was hard because I had to draw the magic team on a small paper.


    Of course, I¡¯m sure the answers were all right.


    There was Yerine¡¯s knowledge, and I filled the gaps, and there was no problem I didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°Are you going to be okay with the practical test?¡±


    I answered Rachel, looking at me with a sad face, with an ¡®OK¡¯ sign as light as possible.


    ¡°Yes, totally fine! You don¡¯t have to worry!¡±


    Only then did Rachel appear relieved and came and sat by.


    ¡°Eugene¡¯s out there, so I think he¡¯ll be back in a while. You can rest assured until then.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Him? Why?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why Ashtra and Rayl were dragged out to hang out.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s incredible. I¡¯m sure that Ace is crazy.¡±


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s why I walked with levitation magic.¡±


    When the spell was lifted, Ashtra and Rayly down their arms on the desks, hoping that they woulde back alive and well.


    ¡°But Yerine, are you really not interested in Trump¡¯s position?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Looking to the side, Rachel asked carefully with a question mark on her face.


    ¡°I thought it was right for someone like you to challenge Trump¡­.¡±


    I blinked silently after hearing Rachel¡¯s story.


    Well, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m not interested. I didn¡¯t know you were thinking that much.


    ¡°I do have an interest. But I¡¯m not as crazy about it as Ace.¡±


    ¡°Ah-ha-ha, Eugene is kind of like that.¡±


    Rachel burst intoughter with her orange eyes shining.


    With a clearugh that seemed to heal herself, I burst intoughter, too.


    ¡°But, it¡¯s understandable. Perhaps Eugene has lived with only one goal of bing Trump.¡±


    I stoppedughing at Rachel¡¯s words, and asked her, looking into her eyes, which were close to amber.


    ¡°Why? Because Trump is the Duke of Ace now?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s the biggest reason, though¨C¡±


    Rachel swept over her thick brown hair with her hands.


    ¡°Not just that. The ace has produced Trump three generations in a row.¡±


    ¡°Three generations in a row?¡±


    Rachel answered with a nod.


    ¡°Yes. And originally there is thergest number of people from ace out of all the Trumps in history, and that number is overwhelming. It¡¯s been the most powerful family of 7 Imperial Family for a long time, and it still is.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡­.¡±


    Am I the only one who can think of three generations of doctors or conglomerate?


    ¡°By the way, I¡¯ve heard that the pressure at home is so great, that he always had thepulsion to win first ce before that. I don¡¯t know the details.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡­I see.¡±


    It¡¯s sad to hear that.


    But it¡¯s up to him. I¡¯m not going to let it go.


    I closed my eyes with a slight gullible feeling, as I put my face on a cool desk and bashed myself in the sun shining through a crack in the window.


    ***


    Entering the afternoon, mana measurement was waiting before a full-fledged practical evaluation.


    Test organizers say that mana measurement is not a major factor in performance calctions, but it seems that there is a saying among people that people with high mana are rtively advantageous.


    ¡®Well, if you have high mana, you¡¯re more likely to get a good impression from the supervisor, and you¡¯re more likely to actually do magic well.¡¯


    Organizers say they evaluate the examinee¡¯s magic knowledge and sense, but it¡¯s still hard to get rid of the manapletely from the criteria.


    ¡®When I saw the ceremony, I thought¡­..I think I have more mana than the other seven heirs¡­¡¯


    As soon as I was thinking about it, my name was called.


    ¡°Next. Spade, Yerine.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Somehow as soon as I woke up, everyone around me turned their heads and looked at me.


    I think I know why, but I decided to ignore it and just go because I was in the middle of a test.


    As I entered the room, I saw a transparent crystal ball ced on a thick velvet cushion in the middle.


    And two supervisors sat behind the crystal ball.


    ¡°Yerine Ephritte Spade, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±


    When I answered immediately, the supervisor, who spoke to me, kindly exined to me with a friendly smile.


    ¡°Come on, it¡¯s simple, so don¡¯t be nervous. Put your right hand on the crystal ball.¡±


    As the supervisor said, when I put my right hand on the crystal ball, the crystal ball began to glow white.


    ¡°Here, you know this quill pen I¡¯m holding? With your right hand on the crystal ball, you can use levitation magic on this gill pen until I tell you to stop.¡±


    After looking at the small green gill pen that the supervisor was holding, I nodded as a sign that I knew.


    ¡°Now, when you¡¯re ready, you can use magic.¡±


    When the magic conjured up the gill pen properly, the crystal ball, which was white.


    There was a ¡®woong¡¯ sound.


    With it, the white light grew stronger and stronger.


    Then the supervisor, who had not said a word until then, lifted his nose sses and said in a dull voice.


    ¡°5,000 mana per second.¡±


    ¡°You can continue to use magic!¡±


    Continuing to use levitation magic in the words, I felt the subtle heat emanating from the crystal ball.


    ¡°10,000 mana per second¡­¡­.¡±


    I was wondering how long this was going tost, but the supervisor kept shouting numbers.


    ¡°15,000 mana per second¡­¡­.¡±


    Then another supervisor sitting next to him tilted, and said in a slightly smaller voice, with his eyes on the crystal ball.


    ¡°Keep it up¡­¡­..¡±


    The supervisor, who was shouting numbers at the time, said with a stiff face.


    ¡°50,000 mana per second¡­¡±


    ¡°Ke, keep it up, Miss Spade¡­¡­!¡±


    For some reason, the two didn¡¯t seem to have much intention to stop the magic.


    Was I supposed to do this for this long?


    As I tilted my head and looked in front of my eyes, the supervisor muttered lowly with an incredible face.


    ¡°300¡­¡­300,000 mana per second¡­..¡±


    Wow, I don¡¯t know what it is, but the supervisors seem to be right that I have a lot of mana.


    If you say 300,000 at first sight, that¡¯s a huge number.


    ¡°1,000,000 mana per second¨C¡±


    At the moment the supervisor said so, there was a loud, tremendous sound and spark from the crystal ball.


    I took my hands off in a moment of amazement, and the crystal ball, which was white, went out in a moment.


    I was looking at the supervisor, who screamed with a reaction that was no different from me, with a troubled face, and I heard the shaking voice of the supervisor reading the numbers.


    ¡°Im¡­¡­ Impossible to measure¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

 Chapter 13

    Episode 13


    Trantor : Missme Editor : Aru


    ¡®Do I have to pay for that crystal ball..¡­¡¯


    After the crystal ball broke down, two supervisors told me to head to the next test site once something was whispered. I was worried that it might be a big problem.


    I¡¯m starting to feel uneasy at this point. If the mana that I thought was more than others was impossible to measure, it meant that there were more than just a little bit, but almost abnormal.


    ¡°I¡¯m not being taken anywhere and experimented, aren¡¯t I?¡±


    I let go of my worries, took a deep breath and knocked on the heavy wooden door, which had been tightly closed, thinking of solving the immediate problems.


    ¡°Yes,e in.¡±


    When I opened the door, three supervisors were sitting side by side at the desk this time.


    After greeting them politely, I revealed my name.


    ¡°I¡¯m Yerine Spade.


    The golden-haired supervisor, who was sitting on the left side of them, gently asked me.


    ¡°Yes, please stand on the X sign in the middle.¡±


    As he said, I stood on two feet against the white X-shaped mark drawnrge in the middle of the floor.


    ¡°Now, then, from now on, I¡¯m going to put a shield on you, Miss Spade.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, sitting in the middle, the supervisor, who had grown a white beard and tied it together, rose up and raised both hands.


    Then, the transparent swaying curtain came down around the X sign I was standing on, and soon disappeared as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°In there, you are free to use any magic. Whenever you¡¯re ready, you can show us the magic you¡¯vee up with.¡±


    This is thest test of today.


    It was to show our most confident magic in front of the supervisor.


    Almost all magic was allowed except for the curse that had a fatal effect on a person¡¯s life. As you can see, the examiner took the test in a protective shield to prevent the supervisor from being hit by magic.


    ¡®Let¡¯s not be nervous.¡­!¡¯


    I closed my eyes for a moment and recounted the route I had prearranged at home.


    When I felt ready, I lightly stretched out my hands and shouted to the supervisor.


    ¡°I¡¯m ready. Let¡¯s get started.¡±


    The supervisor on the left smiled, and the supervisor in the middle swept down his beard and fixed his gaze on me with a solemn face. The supervisor sitting on the right, until then, with his long hair hanging down, was not looking at me. But I knew. That he is not missing my movements through the hair with sharp eyes.


    ¡®First is water.¡¯


    The magic used only yesterday, the magic that produces water inrge quantities, was first invoked.


    As I practised at home, I created the right amount of water as soon as possible, and I freely changed the shape of the water by invoking the magic of controlling it.


    At first, the water was drawn in a long line and swirled around the body, then gathered in the middle to form a thick water ball.


    And in a sh, turned the water column into a unicorn shape.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    I could hear clearly the sound of a long-bearded supervisor putting his finger around his mouth.


    Meanwhile, the supervisor on the right scribbled something down.


    I made the water unicorn run around once, and it stopped exactly above my head.


    Immediately upon lifting the spell, the water floating in the air poured down, failing to retain the shape of the unicorn, and immediately raised my right hand against the pouring water.


    ¡®Now, magic fire is activated.¡¯


    In an instant, a huge me rose from the fingertips to fill the shield.


    The me, which swallowed all the transparent unicorns and drops of water that had been running a little while ago, burned red crabs with tremendous momentum.


    ¡®Its condensation¡­¡¯


    After recalling the magic circle to controlling the fire, I gradually reduced the size of the huge fire.


    As a result of focusing on the fingertips while drawing a circle in my head, I was able to make a tiger that seemed to fly with fireworks without much difficulty.


    The red-hot-tongued tiger ran freely in the shield, wagging its fluttering tail.


    From the movement, I could feel intense strength and heat.


    When I returned to the ce where the X was drawn, controlling the me that had turned into a tiger shape, I called the tiger to my side.


    The tiger jumped into the air, with its big mouth wide open, swallowed me as it was, and then became a huge pir of fire and rose to the ceiling.


    ¡®Now wrap it up¡­..!¡¯


    The fire, which had been burning hot as it banged my hands, became a spark and melted like snow, and only the ashes that were burnt were floating in front of the eyes.


    In the middle, with my hands stretched out before them, I bowed down to the supervisor.


    ¡°That¡¯s it all.¡±


    When I looked up a little bit and looked at the supervisor, I could see the supervisor, who was pretending not to look at me, facing me properly.


    I was a little worried because he sat still and stared at me.


    ¡°Oh, did I do something wrong? Or what wascking?¡¯


    The bearded supervisor and the far left-hand supervisor were both busy writing something down on the paper.


    After a while they whispered something to each other, they looked back at me and opened their mouths.


    ¡°Good work. You can wait in the auditorium. Your grades will be announced at 5 p.m. today, so don¡¯t go home until then and be in the auditorium.¡±


    After giving the cautions, the three supervisors gave me permission to go out.


    After bowing to them, I left the examination room with a light heart.


    ***


    ¡°Uh, I¡¯m nervous¡­¡­¡±


    All eyes were on the image of Ashtra rubbing her palms together.


    ¡°Huh? Why? It¡¯s over now.¡±


    Rayl tilted his head and folded his arm, asked.


    ¡°But the results¡­I don¡¯t want to be worse than you guys..¡±


    Actually, I understood what Ashtra said.


    It ismon for people to have a little magical power including numerous noble children, and the sessors of 7 Imperial Families.


    Except for the seven heirs, they will have the opportunity toplete higher magic education through this test. In other words, if you fail, you will not be educated.


    But the sessors are set to work as Imperial wizards, so they must be educated regardless of the test results.


    Nevertheless, as the ability test is a form ofpetition to show off the sessors, the family¡¯s much-anticipated sessors could not help but pay attention to the results of the test.


    ¡°I wish I could only make it in the top ten¡­¡­.¡±


    It is said that the names of the top ten people in the test result are called before handing out the report cards.


    And for the sessors, it seemed that it was natural for them to enter the top ten.


    ¡°Ugh, if you tried, you would have gone in, or you would have been short of your efforts.¡±


    Eugene retorted with a twisted way of speaking.


    I can¡¯t stand that son of a bitch touching me, but I was more impatient to touch my cute and precious Ashtra, so I jerked in.


    ¡°That¡¯s all you can say?¡±


    Eugene red at me and answered back at the remark.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business when we¡¯re not even in a rtionship to say hello. Don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Hey, guys¡­¡­don¡¯t fight¡­¡­¡­¡±


    As Ashtra, who had been twisting her hands due to tension, was at a loss what to do, she had no choice but to refrain from trying to retort another word.


    ¡°Eugene¡¯s words are not wrong. I¡¯m fine, Yerine.¡±


    I was so angry, but I just endured it when I saw Ashtra.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be able topete with him, but if I do, I¡¯ll give him a good pat.¡¯


    In the meantime, Rachel approached Ashtra¡¯s side and reassured her.


    ¡°Ashtra, you¡¯re going to be up in the top 10. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no¡­ Thank you, though.¡±


    I said a word to her.


    ¡°Rachel¡¯s right. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not 10th but 5th ce. So wouldn¡¯t it be okay to rx a little?¡±


    Listening to me, Ashtra gulped and clenched her fists.


    ¡°Yes, I must cheer up! Thank you, everyone.¡±


    A red spark sshed through the fist of Ashtra, which was held tightly.


    ¡°Ah, Ashtra. You¡¯ve activated magic.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m usually good at controlling.¡­¡±


    Still, Ashtra looked much better than before.


    I was relieved to see the red hair fluttering and chatting happily again.


    Then, a man¡¯s solemn voice was heard.


    ¡°Now, everyone, please take your seats. There will be a distribution of the result sheet and presentation of the best people soon.¡±


    People quickly sat down in their seats in the words of seriousness.


    As everyone remained silent, the man seen as the supervisor¡¯s representative opened his mouth again.


    ¡°First of all, I would like to say to all of you that you had a hard time to handle the entire test process from morning to afternoon.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were on each of his movements as he read the scroll and took a moment to clear his voice.


    ¡°When I distribute the results, please check your name at the top. If you have any objections, please tell the supervisor immediately. There¡¯s a big pass mark below it, and you can check the detailed score.¡±


    About 10 supervisors then floated the results in the air. After a while, the result sheet by sheet began to fly to its owner.


    Soon a piece of paper flew to me, and I snatched it with my right hand and opened it.


    I looked at the name and found that it is my result sheet.


    Although it is obvious, the result is that I passed.


    ¡®Well, I wish I could win first ce¡­¡¯


    The moment I turned the paper over with that thought, the man¡¯s solemn voice rang again, and I couldn¡¯t check the score properly.


    ¡°Then there will be a presentation of the best people. If you have any problems with the results, please contact the supervisor.¡±


    Everyone swallowed their saliva when the supervisor ripped open the envelope lying in front of him and took out a thin sheet of paper.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll announce it.¡±


    Sitting next to me, Eugene looked at the podium with a more serious, nervous look than ever before.


    Of course, I didn¡¯t change my face as usual.


    ¡°Top first¨C¡±


    I felt my heart shrink a little in a moment. For a very short time, Eugene nced at me and turned his head forward again.


    ¡°Yerine Spade.¡±


    At first, I thought I heard wrong.


    However, on the back of the crumpled result sheet, which inadvertently spread over the right hand, the score of ¡°99 points¡± was clearly written.


    It was the moment when someone else¡¯s name was called, not my name.


    ¡°Top Second, Eugene Ace.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

 Chapter 14

    Episode 14


    Trantor : Missme Editor : Aru


    ¡®His expression at that time was¡­ really bad.¡¯


    I muttered to myself, recalling the facial expression Eugene made on the day when the results of the performance test were announced.


    The blue eyes, always filled with arrogance, shook, and anxiety was felt over the tightly broken lips.


    If he had an angry face, I could have just ignored it.


    But seeing the instability, it was hard to pass by.


    ¡®¡¯I thought I¡¯d beat Eugene¡¯s nose by being a top first¡­ but¡­.¡¯


    When I saw his face of anxiety, I felt a little sorry.


    Even though I didn¡¯t do anything wrong.


    ¡®He won¡¯t be abused by his parents for not being the top, is he?¡¯


    The moment I was thinking so, I could hear people whispering.


    ¡°That¡¯s the Yerine Spade¨C¡±


    ¡°Really? She looks much younger than I thought¨C¡±


    I can hear my name well even in the middle of a noisy market.


    When I opened my eyes, I saw a scene in the court full of people.


    My ears and head were aching from all the noise around me.


    Eventually, I closed my eyes again.


    ¡®No, I¡¯ll focus on my work.¡¯


    I thought with my closed eyes and straightened my posture.


    Isn¡¯t today an important day?


    For a moment I decided to put aside my other thoughts and concentrate on what I should do today.


    In this world, citizens seemed to be able to observe trials quite freely, given that they did not stop people constantlying in through the gates.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t expect so many¡­¡¯


    Yes. Today was the day of the trial of Count Posterade, whose charges I filed against the Financial Department and had been found to have embezzled public funds.


    I understood that this trial attracted many people¡¯s attention. Because I knew how many times my name was going up and down among people since the appointment ceremony.


    Moreover, thanks to an anecdote that magically turned off the fire at Middletown Vige, I got more attention.


    I never thought the story would spread so widely because it happened in my own territory.


    But the anecdote, which first began with a small local newspaper, gradually spread andter became the daily newspaper of the Imperial Capital.


    Of course, I didn¡¯t look for it myself, but I knew it because Ashtra and Rachel, whom I met separatelyter, showed me.


    When I looked through the people in the court again, I saw people of various shapes.


    Some were sitting with nervous faces, others were standing indifferently as if they were not interested in the trial, and others were constantly floundering with the person next to them.


    And there was the Countess Postade, who was biting her nails with a white, pale face.


    ¡°¡­¡­it looks good.¡±


    I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll fall further into the abyss.


    Indeed, the case was a showdown between the prosecutor and the defendant Countess Postade, but that¡¯s not what people recognize.


    Most of them regarded it as a battle between me and Countess Postade, who set the stage for thiswsuit, and that¡¯s why they came to see this trial.


    ¡®It¡¯s already an obvious fight who¡¯s going to win.¡¯


    Then the white-haired judge came in, and only then did people stop humming and be quiet.


    ¡°I¡¯ll start the trial now. Everyone, please stand up.¡±


    At the words of the judge, quite solemn, everyone stood up and looked at him.


    Among such people, I smiled quietly, triumphant.


    ***


    ¡°Prosecutor witness, Ms Yerine Ephritte Spade.¡±


    I stood up and answered the judge¡¯s words.


    At that time, a lot of eyes were directed at me. Nevertheless, I answered the judge directly without paying much attention.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Pleasee forward. Please sign the witness oath and read the oath.¡±


    Going forward, I took an oath from the clerk and stamped it, and with my right hand raised, I read the sentence on the oath as clearly as possible.


    ¡°I, Yerine Ephritte Spade, swear by my conscience, that if I lie, I will be punished for perjury.¡±


    As soon as the witness oath was over, the prosecutor¡¯s inquest continued.


    ¡°After the death of the former Duke of Spade, is it true that the defendant acted on behalf of the Duke of the Spade for about 10 years?¡±


    The questioning with the prosecutor was not very difficult. It was a question that I already knew, and the prosecutor had prepared only good questions that I could answer ¡®yes¡¯ in advance.


    ¡°After being appointed as sessor, the witness checked the books of the Duke of Spade, and confirmed the use of money with unclear sources?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±


    The prosecutor, who fixed his sses with a serious look on his face, then asked me a more important question.


    ¡°And after 10 years of examination of the financial report submitted by the defendant to the Empire with the approval of the Financial Department, did you confirm that the defendant reported that she had used all of the public money paid in the name of the Spade duke¡¯s administrative expenses for unclear purposes such as ¡®special construction costs, etc¡­.¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The prosecutor and my question-and-answer session began to draw a little buzz.


    ¡°Oh, my God, the abuse was not enough, so she really embezzled public funds¨C¡±


    ¡°Is the evidence too certain?¡±


    ¡°Lastly, did you confirm that the Imperial Pce report showed that the money reported as the use of ¡®special construction¡¯ or ¡®permanent maintenance¡¯ was actually used in the actual books to purchase luxuries such as dresses?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it all.¡±


    It took quite a while to organize and submit all the evidence.


    This is because the usation itself needed solid and strong evidence to be epted.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll proceed with the opposite paper.¡±


    All I had to do was get over this crisis.


    Against thewyer


    There were rumours that the Postade family had barely collected money and paid forwyers.


    Nevertheless, thewyers they appointed were neither very famous nor looked particrly good.


    Still, I couldn¡¯t rest assured that they might have hired a famouswyer in secret after hearing that they had collected all the money they had.


    ¡°The witness said she looked at the books of the Duke of Spade. Did you look after the session ceremony was over and you were qualified to look at the books?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Do you have any witnesses to prove him?¡±


    Thewyer seems to intend to question the legality of the evidence I submitted rather than refute the embezzlement itself.


    That¡¯s true, it¡¯s hard to overturn a general criminal case, but it¡¯s not good for awsuit with evidence that can¡¯t be taken out.


    ¡°My butler and three servants can prove it.¡±


    ¡°I see you got all those reports from the finance department in just one day. Was the procedure done legitimately?¡±


    With straight red eyes raised, I looked at thewyer of Countess Postade, and straightened my waist and talked.


    ¡°Of course, the financial department can prove it.¡±


    ¡°But I heard it was The 2nd Prince who got the report itself. Is it true that you have taken over the report you received?¡±


    As I turned my attention to him, I met eyes with a golden pupil that was particrly noticeable in the court.


    After exchanging nces with him for a very short time, I replied, looking again at thewyer.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask for the report?¡±


    ¡°That¨C¡±


    But as I tried to answer, thewyer quickly ignored my words and spat his words out.


    ¡°Is there any reason you shouldn¡¯t have gone?¡±


    ¡°At the time, I was unable to go to the capital because of meetings with other sessors.¡±


    ¡°So, do you mean that you asked The 2nd Prince to be able to go another day and received a report?¡±


    The more you do this, the weaker I should not be.


    On the contrary, I should be confident and thorough.


    In the first ce, he could not refute the crime, so he insisted on such a problem, which showed that the defendant, Postade, was anxious about herself.


    ¡°As a manager of the Duke of Spade, I thought we should deal with this disgraceful matter, which is rted to the estate. That¡¯s why I asked The 2nd Prince in the capital for a favour. But I¡¯ve done everything I need to do to get the report, and since I¡¯ve followed the procedure with my name, there¡¯s no problem.¡±


    In my words, thewyer calmly asked the next question.


    ¡°Then you weren¡¯t trying to solve a public problem through personal rtionships? Didn¡¯t you form a private rtionship with The 2nd Prince in the first ce?¡±


    I was slowly annoyed at the sight of thewyer asking questions with his eyes wide open.


    So, he¡¯s basically saying that I¡¯ve got evidence from an illegal procedure by leaning on The 2nd Prince power.


    At that moment, the prosecutor got up with a bang.


    ¡°Your Honor, the defendant¡¯swyer is leading the defendant to testify in favour of him through questioning that vites the privacy of the witness.¡±


    Then, in the seat of the audience, I saw the disgusting blond hair and blue eyes that I had not seen for quite a long time.


    Leon, looking anxiously at the prosecutor, was mumbling something, with his head clenched.


    Then I happened to meet his eyes.


    In an instant, I could see his face turning red and blue.


    But he could not reach me, nor could he speak abuse at me, nor hit me.


    ¡®Let¡¯s get him some medicine.¡¯


    After deliberately giving him a bright smile, he looked straight ahead again.


    ¡°We ept.¡±


    As the judge said, thewyer could no longer interrogate me under the pretext of my rtionship with Cassius, and so the interrogation ended without a hitch.


    When I went back to my seat, I saw Mrs Postade staring at me with a hollow eye, staring at me as if tearing me to death with wide eyes, and I eagerly hoped that the fine would be hundreds of millions of dors.


    ***


    Everyone was waiting for the judge¡¯s verdict, holding their breath.


    So was I, and so would Countess Postade.


    People were already wondering if a reversal would happen in a battle where the oue was set, or if everything would go as predicted.


    Atst, the judge instructed her toe forward, referring to the case number and Mrs Postade¡¯s name, and then began to read the verdict.


    ¡°The used continued to embezzle and use the public money paid for the title of territorial management and administrative affairs in the Empire for about ten years from September 2, 951 to July 960, when he began acting on behalf of the Duke of Spade.¡±


    ¡®Please, I hope there¡¯s no such thing as a favour in Korea.¡¯


    In fact, since the otherwyer dragged Cassius in, it seemed she didn¡¯t have much hope.


    In the first ce, I thought it would be okay to touch the prince after hearing it, so my image was not good, and the chances of winning the case would have been reduced.


    ¡°After examining all the circumstances and evidence, the court acknowledged the defendant¡¯s alleged embezzlement in business¨C¡±


    I gulped and watched the judge¡¯s lips, too.


    Here, if Postade receives a sentence that will be difficult to touch me again, I can apply for the cancetion of their separation status under the pretext of it andpletely break off the rtionship.


    That was the price of rpense they should have received for their misdeeds toward Yerine, and a means of protection to protect me.


    ¡°I sentence you to seven years in prison and a fine of 60 billion flo.¡±


    With a bang and the judge¡¯s ruling, people began to open their mouths in unison and talk to the person next to them.


    ¡°That¡¯s what happened at the end.¡±


    ¡°She touched Spade. It¡¯s obvious.¡±


    ¡°By the way, that sessor is as great as it is rumoured. Thinking of using her of embezzlement at that age¨C¡±


    In the meantime, Mrs Postade was raging and shouting.


    ¡°Wait! Judge, this is not it! That bitch must have done something! I never did¨C¡±


    But no one listened to her.


    Whether Mrs Postade swore at me or not, I felt like it was over and I lost all my strength.


    Naturally, I dropped on the chair, gazed nkly at the high ceiling of the court.


    ¡®But I¡¯m d it went well without any problems¡­.¡¯


    ¡°Not me! Take that bitch, not me!¡±


    During the trial earlier, she was hanging out like a dead bean sprout, but now that it¡¯s thest moment, she seems to be in a hurry.


    ¡°That bitch-ass woman¨C!¡±


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Surprised by the scream that was tearing my ears, I looked up and saw a triangr ck object flying exactly toward my face.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t go beyond my expectations¡­.¡¯


    Immediately put my arms forward and invoked the magic handling air.


    As soon as I activated the magic, the ck object, which flew menacingly towards me, bounced lightly and tumbled toward the floor.


    When I looked down, the namete pointing to the defendant¡¯s seat in front of Mrs Postade was missing.


    ¡°Yerine!¡±


    Cassius came running with a startled face.


    Among those looking at me in a fit of astonishment, he ran and took my hand in a cold sweat.


    ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not¨C!¡±


    Eventually, the uniformed men waiting behind began to subdue Mrs Postade.


    Looking with cold eyes at her, tied to a magic cord and dragged behind her, I replied to Cassius.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    And added with a big smile.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t even matter.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

 Chapter 15

    Episode 15


    Trantor : Missme Editor : Aru


    On the one hand, it was only after a hectic and refreshing trial that I could return to the Dukedom after a long time.


    I was quite exhausted, as I was immediately called as a witness to the trial, starting with a skill test and less than a four-hole.


    ¡°Yerine, why don¡¯t you take a break? You¡¯re already working?¡±


    So Cassius, who said he would go with me to The Dukedom, didn¡¯t bother to take off.


    It¡¯s much easier to just bring him in and listen to him than to make all kinds of excuses to avoid him.


    ¡°Well¡­¡­it¡¯s not a job, to be exact. Did you worry about me?¡±


    As I looked at Cassius with a quill pen in my hand, he answered, shining his golden eyes at me.


    ¡°I¡¯m always worried about you.¡±


    ¡°Really? Well, I¡¯m so tensed up because The 2nd Prince is in my mansion, so I¡¯d like you to give me some rest¨C¡±


    Then Cassius cried, tearing out his ck hair at a speed faster than light.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh¡­ My head is still pounding¡­.. Is it because, thanks to someone, I hit the wall so hard?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, I really don¡¯t know¡­¡­I¡¯m so sick that I need to go to see the Imperial Household¡¯s doctor¨C


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough. Oh, you¡¯re so grumpy.¡±


    I kicked my tongue and wrote squints on a clean sheet of paper with a quill pen. Cassius, who was staring at it, casted.


    ¡°Then what is it then if it does not work?¡±


    ¡°Oh, this¨C¡±


    The sentences with smooth writing on a white background caught my eye clearly.


    [The charges of embezzlement and various exmunications have brought serious disgrace to the Spade family, so I request that the family¡¯s branch of the Postade family be deprived as the family¡¯s sessor.]


    ¡°It¡¯s a wish to deprive the Postade of their separation status.¡±


    When a family of 7 sessorsmits a serious act that defames the family name, they can apply to the administrative agency for the cancetion of their status.


    That¡¯s why, after they were found guilty of embezzlement and obvious illegal act, I immediately returned to the mansion and began writing the request.


    If this request is epted, the Postade family will have nothing to do with the Spade family, and, of course, their status as a branch family of the Spade family will be lost.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡­I see.¡±


    After that, Cassius kept his mouth shut for a while.


    If it had been something else, he would keep talking and bothered me, but he seemed to stay still because he knew this was important to me.


    ¡°Cassius.¡±


    Cassius, who had been dazed by my call, looked at me with his neck pulled out of surprise.


    When I saw that, I thought of meerkat and burst intoughter, and desperately held back myughter and spoke to Cassius.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay to talk as usual. I can listen to it while writing.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you do?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and I¡¯m almost done now.¡±


    That¡¯s what I started as soon as I arrived at the mansion. So, no wonder that it was almostplete by now.


    ¡°But Yerine, are you going to the capital next month?¡±


    The restless Cassius opened his mouth.


    I paused at the remark and thought, taking my eyes off the paper.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Having passed the previous skill test first, I naturally had toplete the magic education of the Empire.


    Since this education can only bepleted in the capital city, I was wondering whether I should go to the capital city right away for education, or go to the capital city after solving some of the small problems of the estate.


    ¡°¡­¡­will you be going?¡±


    I shook my head and sighed at Cassius¡¯ question.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, actually. I might not go if I do well.¡±


    Cassius asked back with his eyes wide open with astonishment.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been a while since I got my sessor¡¯s status, and I need some time to get back the mess that the Postade family made. For that, I¡¯d rather stay here.¡±


    After finishing thest part of the request, I lifted up the paper and checked the contents one more time, continuing the story.


    ¡°And I don¡¯t know how long it¡¯ll take to process this request. I will make sure that The Postade¡­¡­¡­.. No, I think I can do something right after I bring them down.¡±


    Smiling refreshingly, as I put down the paper and looked at Cassius, Cassius replied with a troubled face.


    ¡°You said that you¡¯re going to beat them up so don¡¯t pretend you¡¯re not.¡±


    ¡°Ah, did I get caught? Anyway, I haven¡¯t decided yet whether to go to the capital or not. But why are you asking?¡±


    Strangely, Cassius could not answer the question straight away.


    Instead, he rolled his golden eyes around, barely opening his mouth in a crawling voice.


    ¡°¡­¡­you can.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t hear his voice mumbling with his head down, so I asked him back loudly.


    ¡°Huh? What did you say?¡±


    Only then did Cassius raise his head, and spoke with a giddy serious look.


    ¡°Can you not go to the capital?¡±


    Somehow his golden eyes, shining yellow, seemed to contain some strange force that was hard to resist.


    But I couldn¡¯t believe what he said.


    ¡°Can I not go to the capital you said?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t understand the word no matter how much I thought about it, so I asked him.


    ¡°No, shouldn¡¯t you rather ask me toe? It¡¯s closer to The Imperial Pce, right?¡±


    Cassius looked at me still with gold eyes, slightly nodding his head to show his positivity.


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°Then why? Shouldn¡¯t I go to the capital to meet Cassius more often?¡±


    Of course, I hope to meet Cassius less often.


    Out of sight, out of mind, less often seen, less intertwined, but the more we keep seeing each other these days, the more interested he seems to have in me.


    Anyway, it would have been better for Cassius if I came to the capital where he lived.


    So it was hard to understand what he said not toe to the capital now.


    ¡°No, the opposite.¡±


    Cassius answered seriously, sping his fingers in his hands.


    ¡°You know that the magic education of the capital is very strict, right? That¡¯s why it¡¯s very hard for the students to meet people from outside.¡±


    Only then did I understand Cassius¡¯s words.


    I didn¡¯t know it was that hard, but I guess it¡¯s different to train the future officials.


    ¡°Oh, I see¡­..¡±


    After hearing Cassius¡¯ exnation, I was troubled for a moment, and I turned my head towards Cassius at the thought that came to my mind.


    ¡°But I can¡¯t stay here forever. Someday I should go to the capital city to get an education¡­.¡±


    At the words, Cassius stood up as if he had waited and begun his speech with glistening eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, so I thought about it, and instead of you going to the capital, I¡¯m going to call in some of the Academy¡¯s magic professors here to teach private lessons¨C¡±


    ¡°Yes, I reject it.¡±


    I smiled refreshingly and expressed my refusal.


    He¡¯s trying to abuse his power just because he¡¯s a prince.


    ¡°Why¡­¡±


    Cassius muttered weekly, in a tearful look.


    ¡°Don¡¯t abuse The Imperial position for such useless things. The Empire will be cursed.¡±


    By the way, the quality of the ss seemed to be very high, given that the education was so tight.


    ¡®Well, then¡­ With that training, I can improve my magic skills and I¡¯ll be able to be The Pce Wizard faster.¡¯


    Moreover, the other sessors seemed to be leaving for the capital immediately for education.


    Which means if I don¡¯t go to the capital this year, I¡¯ll be left alone.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do something for you anyway¡­¡­can you not go to the capital for a little while?¡±


    I woke up from my thoughts at his words.


    Looking before my eyes, Cassius was begging me with a face resembling a poor dog that had been drenched in the rain.


    When I first saw him, I was so scared that I realized his handsome face at all, but now I don¡¯t think that was it.


    Actually, my mind weakened for a very short time.


    ¡°But Cassius, on second thought, I think I should go this time.¡±


    Cassius then held my hand with a look of astonishment.


    ¡°Why? Why?!¡±


    I should answer it well.


    This man is a yandere who has a huge obsession and will bury all the people who touched the heroine alive.


    Let¡¯s answer rationally to save my life.


    ¡°Well, if I don¡¯t go this time, there¡¯s no point in getting the top spot on the test, and I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll have to do it again, and I don¡¯t want to be left behind by other students.¡±


    Cassius has a slightly long face.


    ¡°But¨C¡±


    ¡°And about the problem within the estate, I think I can do it at the same time. I¡¯ll have to get my status as the family leader soon anyway, so I will do it for my experience.¡±


    Cassius then just stood still, with his head down and no words said.


    At first, I thought he was upset, because he didn¡¯t talk much, so my heart sank at the thought of whether he was angry.


    ¡®I¡¯m doomed¡­¡¯


    The ridiculous obsession should not be awakened here any more.


    I opened my mouth in a quivering voice to soothe him in a hurry.


    ¡°Ca, Cassius¡­?¡±


    Nevertheless, Cassius did not budge.


    The Male Lead¡¯s unique ck aura seemed to be pulled out from his surroundings, standing fearlessly.


    I try calling out his name with a feeling goosebumps all over my body.


    ¡°Cassius!¡±


    It was then.


    Cassius, who had not moved, suddenly reached out and hugged me and locked me in his arms.


    I was startled by the feeling of a sturdy arm around my shoulder.


    Before I knew it, the shrivelled ck hair of Cassius touched the nape of my neck.


    ¡°Ca, Cassius?!¡±


    When I called his name, the words seemed to make Cassius embracing me tighter.


    The heart, which began to beat rapidly because of surprise, is now beginning to beat faster but in another sense.


    ¡°Yerine¡­ ¡±


    The low voice of Cassius, which grazed my ear, made my face flushed red.


    Cassius, who embraced me with his earnest yet affectionate touch, could not ovee his intense feelings and spit out words.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be apart from you anymore¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

 Chapter 16

    Episode 16


    Trantor: Missme Editor: Aru


    The voice of Cassius, who said so, was unstable as if to have swallowed up tears.


    Through his slightly jagged shoulders, I could feel how strong the emotions Cassius was enduring.


    ¡°Cassius¡­¡±


    Yerine. What the hell happened with this guy?


    Why can¡¯t you remember?


    I stretched out my right hand and swept his wide back slightly.


    ¡°Actually I¡¯m curious¡­¡­why do you like me so much¡­¡­..?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­because I have no choice but to like you.¡±


    A small sigh came out.


    That was a really Cassius-like answer. It seemed to him that the option of not liking me itself did not exist.


    At least for now.


    ¡°What happened between the two of us¡­¡­.?¡±


    At the words, Cassius loosened his arms and rubbed around his eyes so hard with his hands.


    Then he stammered along with his slightly red golden eyes.


    ¡°You¡­¡­saved me. Mentally, in a literal sense.¡±


    All sorts of emotions were swirling in his sparkling golden eyes.


    Love, longing, sadness, pain, regret, and others.


    ¡°¡­¡­we¡­. Have we known each other since we were kids¡­¡­..?¡±


    Cassius smiled gently at my words.


    ¡°Yes. We used to meet at a secret ce without the adults knowing.¡±


    Even after hearing all this, I still can¡¯t remember anything.


    Still, Yerine could not remember a thing with Cassius.


    ¡°Are you sure that really me you¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Same name, same look. I¡¯m sure there aren¡¯t many girls in the Empire with purple hair and different coloured eyes.¡±


    I felt something strange about Cassius¡¯s words.


    Yerine had always covered her red eyes in the past. It is highly likely that she did that also when she was young.


    The fact that Cassius knew this means that they were so close that she showed him her red eyes.


    ¡®They were so close, but still can¡¯t remember a thing¡­¡­.?¡¯


    Then it made sense for Cassius to react like this. The two were so deep that if one side couldn¡¯t remember the rtionship, the other would surely have had a simr reaction to Cassius.


    ¡°If I had known you were the heir to the Spades, I wouldn¡¯t have let you do such a thing.¡±


    said Cassius in a heavily subdued voice.


    ¡°¡­¡­don¡¯t you know?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me yourst name in the first ce,¡± replied Cassius, with a slight mouth.


    ¡°Well, I thought it didn¡¯t matter then, butter I regretted it. After finding out that it¡¯s hard to find people just by name and appearance.¡±


    Then the golden eyes of Cassius turned to me.


    ¡°I, I¡¯ve been looking for you for years.¡±


    His eyes, saying so, were slowly swaying like ake in the moonlight.


    His tears flow out like a child.


    The moment I saw him like that, I didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°¡­¡­I guess we were really close.¡±


    It sounds silly, but that¡¯s all I could say.


    Then Cassius smiled weakly and talked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, we were so close. I¡¯ve been wanting to talk to you about this, but you used to speak informally to me.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Looking at Cassius in amazement, Cassius nodded with a bitter smile in his mouth.


    ¡°It¡¯s true.


    Then he said, slightly wrapping my hand again.


    ¡°In that sense, now what do you think about talking to me informally again like in the old days?¡±


    Before I knew it, the golden eyes, which had been wet with his tears, were shining brightly like a child.


    That¡¯s right. You never miss a chance.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s a little¨C¡±


    Cassius answered back with a look of despondency at my iron-walled defence.


    ¡°That¡¯s a terrible reaction. Can¡¯t you at least pretend you¡¯re thinking for a second?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have to think about it. Why would I do that? I don¡¯t want to be taken away for contempt of the imperial family.¡±


    Then Cassius answered somberly.


    ¡°It is allowed if I say so.¡±


    ¡°I know that, but¡­¡­. um. it just I can¡¯t do something like that right now.¡±


    I¡¯ll talk to him informallyter. If we really get close. Since I don¡¯t know what happened in the past in the original story.


    The original heroine has not even met Cassius. If I get closer to Cassius, who is sure to be involved with the heroer, I may unintentionallye close to the bad end like in the original story.


    And more than that, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going to happen here in the first ce.


    And after I open my heart to him, I might get really distressedter to see him be fond of the original heroine.


    At this time, it was necessary to step back now and truly support their love.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡­..¡±


    Cassius turned round with a sore face.


    Oh, I guess he¡¯s sulking.


    ¡°Cassius, are you angry?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not mad.¡±


    ¡°Can I ask you one more question, then?¡±


    At my words, Cassius turned back again and stood facing me.


    Looking at me with his golden eyes for a moment, he nodded and answered briefly.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    I gulped down my saliva at his answer and cleared my voice before opening my mouth.


    ¡°That day, the day I saved you, specifically what happened¡­¡­?¡±


    At that moment, a look full ofplex emotions passed by.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    When he didn¡¯t answer, I wondered if I touched something I shouldn¡¯t have touched. I don¡¯t think I was able to think about Cassius¡¯s feelings and inadvertently stabbed him in the sore spot.


    Eventually, I opened my mouth to apologize.


    ¡°Ca-¡±


    But Cassius broke the silence first and whispered in a low voice.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about you ever since that day.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°I kept thinking that I would like to meet you.¡±


    Then Cassius came slowly towards me. When his hot feverish hands wrapped my cheeks, I couldn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°So it¡¯s a punishment. It¡¯s unfair that I¡¯m the only one who thinks about it.¡±


    Cassius slowly grabbed my chin up. Then he licked his lips with his eyes glistening, and soon raised the corners of his mouth slightly, smiled bewitchingly.


    ¡°Remember yourself.¡±


    In the dreary room, where the subtle candle slowly burns, I engraved in his subtle eyes, with enchanting light from his golden eyes.


    ***


    It¡¯s been three days since I came to the capital.


    I didn¡¯t feelfortable at all.


    Cassius kept trying to change my mind, but I didn¡¯t break my stubbornness until the end.


    The reason was the same. Competition with other sessors, preparations to be Trump, and distance me to support the love between Cassius and the original Heroine in the future.


    Cassius, who didn¡¯t want to send me to the capital until the end, still epted my final decision.


    Instead, we kept exchanging letters and promised to meet Cassius often during vacation.


    At the end of our breakup, I had a really hard time leaving him, who was almost about to cry.


    ¡®That¡¯s why I don¡¯t feelfortable¡­¡­.¡¯


    Still, I have no choice but to survive in this new world.


    I was thinking of sending letters as often as possible and hope it will be a littlefort to Cassius.


    There are at least 10 people standing ahead of me, and every time I saw the ck hair from the back, I was amazed.


    But they couldn¡¯t be Cassius. Of course, the golden eyes could not be found here.


    ¡°Then please stand up.¡±


    As the ceremony began, everyone rose from their seats in unison.


    Not too far away, I could see Rachel¡¯s brown hair and Rayl¡¯s green hair.


    Not only that. Though a little far away, I could see Ashtra¡¯s red hair tied in one branch, and Eugene¡¯s unlucky silver back head right in front of me.


    ¡®I¡¯d like to punch it, but I can¡¯t.¡¯


    If I do that, he¡¯ll definitely run wild and tell me that I don¡¯t deserve it and leave the Academy.


    Later, the principal¡¯s sermon and various misceneous procedures were carried out, and while I was out of my mind, the ceremony quickly reached thetter half of the time.


    ¡°Well, next, There will be an oath for the Freshmen. The Freshman representative, pleasee to the front of the podium.¡±


    When I heard that, I came to my senses and hurried out of the line to the front of the podium.


    I climbed up to the tform at the signal of the professors, and stood before the principal and greeted him with a bow.


    ¡°Look over there, that¡¯s Yerine Spade-nim¡­¡­.!¡±


    ¡°Oh, my God, the one at that appointment ceremony?¡±


    ¡°I heard that she¡¯s not only the top at this test, but she also has a top score of 99?¡±


    There seems to be constant interest everywhere.


    ¡®I¡¯m d it was the interest of the good side.¡¯


    ¡°Look at those red eyes¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t it a little scary¡­¡­.?¡±


    ¡°No, did you see her smile? It¡¯s so pretty!¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s true. I think her hair colour is really pretty¡­¡±


    What did I say? Objectively speaking, Yerine is pretty.


    Leaving behind the people¡¯s babble, I took up my right hand and read the oath.


    ¡°Oath.¡±


    The students below me also raised their right hands in unison and said, ¡°Oath.¡±


    ¡°I, Yerine Spade, will do my part as a student of the Academy as of today.¡±


    Soon after I finished reading the oath, I looked back and found all the students¡¯ eyes on me.


    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so cool¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Did you hear that she extinguished the fire with her magic power? She must be really strong¡­¡­. ¡±


    ¡°Wow, I just want her to face me once.-¡±


    A smile came out naturally.


    The interest of people who like me was pleasant and delightful.


    It wasn¡¯t a look that was made on purpose, but it came out of itself, but I saw some students hitting the students next to him/her excitedly.


    ¡°<i>Gasp</i>, my God, it¡¯s crazy, crazy¨C¡±


    ¡°So cute¡­¡­!¡±


    For your information, most of them were female students.


    After finishing the entrance oath for freshmen, the entrance ceremony was over.


    The students moved to their respective assigned sses, where they had to sit and wait for their homeroom professors.


    It may be a coincidence, but the five of us who received the status of sessor this year were all in the same ss, so as soon as the ceremony was over, we naturally gathered and moved together.


    Eugene didn¡¯t move on his own, he walked almost like he was dragged by Rayl.


    ¡°Wow, this is our ss¡­¡­.¡±


    Ashtra eximed in admiration.


    It was definitely a school attended by many aristocrats, so it had apletely different atmosphere from schools in Korea.


    ¡®What¡¯s wrong with the chair¡­¡­.? It looks so soft and fluffy.¡­.¡¯


    Why is there a gold border on the desk? It doesn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with magic.


    Leaving Rachel and Ashtra behind, excitedly shoving, I went to the seat with my name on it and sat quietly.


    ¡®The schools for aristocrats sure different.¡­.¡¯


    I lookednguidly out of the window thinking that money is good.


    ¡°Hey, Spade! Come out.¡±


    Then I heard the voice of Eugene Ace, who was full of annoyance.


    ¡°Oh, I wonder why would someone call me when we¡¯re not in a rtionship to say hello¡­..?¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    At that time, the professor in charge opened the door and came in.


    No matter how hot-tempered Eugene is, he could not have picked a fight with me, ignoring our homeroom professor.


    Naturally, most of the people, including her, sat quietly, and the professor introduced herself when the ssroom became quiet.


    ¡°Hello, my name is Irene Frain. Please call me Professor Frain.¡±


    Even though it was an aristocratic school, the scenery on the first day would not be much different from when I went to school in Korea.


    Just like how the teacher said her name, introducing how the new semester will go, and what to do and what not to do in this school.


    When I was falling deep in my own thoughts, without going over to the procedure of the first day of admission as I thought, Professor Frain said something else first.


    ¡°Oh, first of all, I have something to tell you before I tell you the general rules. Suddenly, there is one more student in our ss. He¡¯ll be with us for a year, so please wee him.¡±


    Everyone began to babble at the professor¡¯s words.


    As you can see, the Academy has already conducted a skill test, which is equivalent to the charges to admission.


    Under such circumstances, it was so difficult to select students outside of the quota that it was understandable.


    ¡®I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s transferring on the first day of school, it¡¯s like a manhwa.¡¯


    Although this is not a manhwa but a novel.


    ¡°Then,e in.¡±


    Professor in¡¯s words opened the front door of the luxurious ssroom, and at that moment, Rachel was heard breathing in with a ¡°<i>gasp</i>.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.!¡±


    Not only her but all the sessors were astonished at the sudden appearance of the freshman.


    Undaunted by our reaction, the freshman introduced himself by opening his mouth.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

 Chapter 17

    Episode 17


    Trantor : Missme Editor : Aru


    ¡°I¡¯m Cassius Yenhampshire Tigris, The 2nd Prince of The Tigris Empire. Please take good care of me.¡±


    The golden eyes, which were revealed under the ck hair, slowly looked around the ssroom.


    And when the eye finally turned toward me, it hesitated slightly and gave off a strange gleam of joy.


    ¡°I hope that we will see each other often and use informalnguage as we are of the same age. That¡¯s all I want to say¡±


    As soon as he finished his words, I closed my eyes with my right hand touching my forehead with a headache and irritation that came up from deep inside the body.


    ¡°Where should I sit?¡±


    At Cassius¡¯s words, Professor Frain looked all around the ssroom.


    There was an annoying vacancy next to me, too, and it was obvious where Cassius woulde.


    ¡°There is an empty seat next to Miss Spade¡¯s side. You can sit over there.¡±


    With Professor Frain¡¯s words, Cassius trudged without any qualms and sat next to me.


    I didn¡¯t pretend to know.


    If I saw Cassius¡¯ face now, I would get angry and want to give him a blow with fire magic.


    ¡®If he wasn¡¯t a royal family¡­¡­.¡¯


    I should have just ended and cut off the rtionship.


    I never imagined that he would follow me to the Academy.


    We cried and broke up like that. What would that mean if we meet again here?


    ¡°Then now that we¡¯re all together, I¡¯ll simply introduce the general rules¨C¡±


    Prof. Frain¡¯s words did not evene to my head.


    On one side of the mind was devising the most effective way to tighten Cassius, and on the other side was thest remaining reason for holding and demanding me to calm my anger.


    ¡®That bastard is a royal family¡­¡­If I mess with him, the one who will be ruined would be me, not him¡­¡±


    Only after dozens of times did the anger subside to the point where normal thinking became possible.


    By then, however, Prof. Frain had almost finished what she had to say.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s all. Please take a break and prepare for the first ss.¡±


    Later, she packed her luggage and opened the ssroom door and went outside.


    Even after she left, the students did not chat or move, either because they were awkward or nervous.


    For a while, there was a silence that was hard for anyone to break.


    Looking ahead, the students were ncing at the seat next to them. But no one was moving.


    At that time, I could hear the sound of pulling the chair.


    ¡°Yerine.¡±


    The voice that broke the great silence called my name.


    Naturally, as soon as Cassius stood up and approached my desk, all the eyes of the students turned to me.


    ¡°The Prince and Miss Spade¡­¡­.?¡±


    ¡°Do the two know each other?¡±


    ¡°As expected, 7 Imperial Families sure are different¡­¡­.!¡±


    No, it¡¯s not what you think.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I ended up with a fist in my left hand.


    Perhaps if this was the Republic of Korea, not the inside of the novel, and if the person I was dealing with was not the imperial family, I would have flown him away from the fist.


    I turned away and didn¡¯t answer, thinking that he should figure out the atmosphere on his own.


    Nevertheless, Cassius firmly called my name.


    ¡°Yerine. Look here. I have something to say.¡±


    The remarks in question made the students more agitated.


    ¡°They must be really close¡­¡­.!¡±


    ¡°Oh, my God, The Prince and¡­¡­¡­? But they really looked¨C¡±


    ¡°But are they two fightings now?¡±


    It¡¯s not.


    Again, I don¡¯t have any rtionship with him.


    ¡®Because this kid has been making misleadingments.¡­.!¡¯


    ¡°Yerine¨C¡±


    In the end, I couldn¡¯t stand it and said a word.


    ¡°Why are you calling me?¡±


    I sounded in a harsh voice so anyone could tell I was angry.


    The ssroom, which was chattering, quickly quieted down.


    The problem is that I failed to keep Cassius quiet.


    ¡°Yerine.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    I was shocked by his next subsequent remarks.


    ¡°You were supposed to speak informally from now on. Use informalnguage like when we were young.¡±


    It was natural that the atmosphere of the ssroom, which had cooled down, heated up again.


    ¡°Oh, they were childhood friends?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so romantic¨C¡±


    ¡°Oh, well, The Prince said we need to talk to him informally so he and Miss Spade wouldn¡¯t be too obvious ¨C¡±


    ¡°Oh, but The Prince wouldn¡¯t like it, did he?¡±


    The growing buzz and the envious eyes that flew from here and there grew increasingly irritating me.


    When I¡¯m with him, I keep getting people¡¯s attention.


    I want to live a quiet life.


    As I grabbed the desk with my trembling left hand, there was a sound of squeaking and scratching.


    Nevertheless, Cassius kept repeating the same words, as if he had never noticed.


    ¡°Yerine, speaking informally¨C¡±


    I eventually exploded.


    I thought I¡¯d have to shut the mouth right away.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    I heard Astra¡¯s mouth shut, saying,¡¯<i>gasp</i>¡®.


    In my voice, the students froze with a firmer expression than when Professor Frain was here earlier.


    If it had been usual, I would have cared about my surroundings, but that day, the shock that Cassius gave me was so great that I couldn¡¯t even care about other people¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re noisy, so go away.¡±


    For the first time since Prof. Frain left, I said, gazing straight at Cassius, standing like a ster statue, with a look he had never made before me.


    Later, I heard from Rachel that I was spouting dark aura with a really angry face.


    She said I was standing with a look of ¡®I¡¯ll beat you to death if you don¡¯t shut up right away,¡¯ I passed Casius standing absent-mindedly and went out of the ssroom.


    When I returned to the ssroom after the first ss bell rang, I took the ss as if nothing had happened, and until lunch, Cassius remained silent and said nothing.


    ***


    ¡°Oh,e on. I¡¯m really just going to blow that thing up, oh.¡±


    I stamped my feet annoyingly on the roof of the building. In front of me, Cassius stood with his hands together and his head down.


    After the morning episode, Cassius hasn¡¯t spoken a word to me.


    Not only that, but he was also so restless like a dog pooping next to me that I ended up talking to him first.


    Of course, the biggest reason is not that I felt sorry for Cassius, but because I couldn¡¯t capture all my anger with a very gentle swearing such as ¡®<i>You¡¯re noisy, so go away</i>.¡¯


    ¡°Sorry¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you know what you did wrong?¡±


    Then Cassius nodded still.


    ¡°Whoa, what the hell is this¨C¡±


    I sigh feeling annoyed just like a mother because her disobedient son, Cassius raises his head and intervenes.


    ¡°By the way, Yerine¡­¡­¡­ Speaking informally-¡®


    ¡°¡­¡­are you crazy?¡±


    Cassius bowed his head in a hurry after hearing my profane cursing as an agari fighter.


    ¡°That¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­¡­ but I missed you so much that¡­¡­..¡±


    Cassius¡¯s eyes, gazing at me again, were swaying like a cat in the rain.


    ¡°So you ended up abusing your imperial power?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­sorry.¡±


    I was dumbfounded and snorted with my arms crossed.


    You¡¯re abusing your imperial power in all sorts of ces.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re not even going to be an Imperial Wizard, and you followed me all the way here? And more than that, even if the royal family didn¡¯te to the Academy, they would have be the Imperial Wizard!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°And how could youe alone like this with no attendants! Did the pce allow you in the first ce?¡±


    Cassius nodded enthusiastically at the question.


    ¡°Yes. I said I wanted to experience life outside the pce, and both my parents gave me permission.¡±


    ¡°With no attendants?¡±


    I asked back in surprise.


    Of course, Cassius often used to go alone without attendants before, but it was different not to bring any attendant to this ce where outside ess is prohibited.


    ¡®The prince of this country¡­¡­¡¯


    But Cassius replied, tilting his head as if it were too obvious.


    ¡°I usually go around without any attendants. And parents have all their interest in my brother, so they¡¯re not interested in me.¡±


    Oh, wait a minute.


    ¡®You know, if youe in here like this, I¡¯ll feel weak.¡­¡­¡¯


    My heart already weakened by his pitiful expression, I felt more sorry for him for getting used to growing up in the pce without getting any attention.


    ¡®I¡¯m not supposed to do this¡­.. Oh, my¡­.¡¯


    ¡°Whoo.¡±


    With a deep sigh, I looked at Cassius with a look of helplessness.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. It¡¯s enough for today. Stop apologizing, Cassius.¡±


    Then Cassius untied his hands, which he was holding together, and looked at me with his golden eyes.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Immediately, Cassius¡¯ face began to feel lively again.


    I still can¡¯t believe this man could give off such a scary aura at the appointment ceremony.


    ¡°By the way, didn¡¯t you say you wanted to tell me something?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that. Actually, I think Yerine is going to be mad¡­¡­¡­ So I¡¯ve prepared my own reconciliation gift in advance.¡±


    ¡°You knew I¡¯d be mad, but you still did it, huh?¡±


    Cassius smiled awkwardly at my words. Eventually, heughed away and rummaged through his pockets, and took out a small bag after a while.


    ¡°This is it. Take it. It¡¯s a reconciliation gift.¡±


    What is this?


    Looking at the size, is it like a snack?


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to give me this¡­.¡±


    ¡°No, take it. I give it because I want it, and I made a mistake. I thought about giving you something else, but I thought it would be good to give you something that you can use the most.¡±


    The moment I untied the string that bound the mouth of the sack while listening to Cassius, a dazzling golden light greeted me.


    ¡°¡­¡­Cassius¡­¡­¡­this¡­¡­¡±


    I thought it was like cookies or chocte.


    This lunatic brought a package of gold bars.


    ¡°I was thinking of changing it to jewellery, and I thought maybe you wouldn¡¯t like it¡­¡­¡­ I think it would be nice to buy something you like with this one, and I would like it¡­¡­.¡±


    Now that I¡¯m tired of turning my rational thinking circuit myself, I said to Cassius with a business smile.


    ¡°Thank you, Cassius, but I can¡¯t take this.¡±


    ¡°Why? Is it too little? I thought I¡¯d put enough for a spade, but I was wrong about it¨C¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that.¡±


    Forced to lift the package in the hands of Cassius, I said to Cassius, looking at me with a regretful look.


    ¡°First of all, if you have a good sense, you can¡¯t give this to me at the Academy. It can be lost, it¡¯s heavy, it gets people¡¯s attention.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­it sounds true. So what do we do?¡±


    I answered Cassius cheerfully, who tilted his head and listened seriously to my words.


    ¡°You should have sent it straight to my personal ount.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Send? What do you mean¡­¡­.?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I mean, it would have been better if you put it in my bank vault. I¡¯m not going to get it anyway.¡±


    Then Cassius asked, again with poor expression.


    ¡°Then if I send it to the bank vault, will you take it?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m still not taking it.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Smiling, feeling the cool breeze passing through my hair and cheeks.


    ¡°I¡¯m feeling sorry to receive such a thing from someone who likes me so much.¡±


    Cassius¡¯s eyes, which had a nk expression in the dazzling autumn sunshine, were instantly made a vague expression. I still can¡¯t forget it.


    ***


    ¡°Ah¡­.!¡±


    With a tter of bumps, the pencil case poured down onto the gorgeous wooden floor.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry¡­..! Wait a minute!¡±


    I had so many things to do these days that I was distracted.


    After slipping through the crowded hall, I finally bumped into a student, and as a result, I came to the present situation.


    After magically dragging a rolling writing instrument on the floor, I put it in a pencil case one by one.


    ¡°Oh, even if you don¡¯t do that¡­¡­..¡±


    By the time the crashed student said so, I had already finished restoring the pencil case and naturally returned it to its owner.


    ¡°No, I bumped into you, I¡¯m sorry. Here is your pencil case.¡±


    The moment she smiled and handed the pencil case with her hands, the student pulled back with a ¡°haha¡± sound.¡±


    ¡°Eung¡­¡­?¡±


    For a moment, as I did not understand the situation, I held the pencil case nkly, and the student, who had stepped back, reached out and took the pencil case back, whispered in a deafening voice.


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡­. I, I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    At the end of the remark, she dashed off to the end of the hall.


    With my mouth shut, I lingered in the hallway and looked at her from behind.


    ¡°No way¡­¡­.¡±


    Because she was Erica Blothea, the heroine of the novel and my favourite character.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

 Chapter 18

    Episode 18


    Trantor : Missme Editor : Aru


    Although it was just for a short time, her eyes were shining with the lovely cherry blossom colour that looked very smart. A long, soft pink hair that reaches the waist.


    My eyes can¡¯t be wrong after years of being a favourite fan.


    It must have been my favourite character, Erica Blothea, who took the pencil case from me and ran away with a dazzled face.


    ¡®But why did she run away¡­..?¡¯


    I peeped through the ssroom window in the direction where Erica had disappeared.


    Erica saw me and ran away with a¡± <i>gasp</i>¡± sound.


    As far as I remember, Erica didn¡¯t react like that when Eelin and Erica first met in the original story.


    ¡®Is she afraid of my left eye.¡­.?¡¯


    That¡¯s all I could think of, actually. Sometimes people who saw it for the first time would flinch at my eyes.


    Of course, Erica¡¯s reaction is a bit fierce, but I believe it¡¯s understandable.


    Then, over the cloudy window on the back door, I saw pink hair sitting quietly in the corner.


    ¡®Found her¡­¡­!¡¯


    Erica, who was seen through the door, was so pretty.


    Looking at the pink hair flowing down in the wind, my hands collected tightly like small animals, I screamed inwardly and scratched the ssroom door like crazy.


    ¡®My favourite is so pretty in person!¡¯


    Turned around and shouted silent cheers toward the corridor, several students nced at me.


    When I calmed down again, I began to appreciate the beautiful heroine over the window.


    ¡®I¡¯d like to talk and be friendly to her¡­¡­¡¯


    But I couldn¡¯t.


    Because there will be a time when Yerine confronts Erica in the future.


    Of course, I may be able to have some expectations because my situation and the reaction of Cassius now are very different from the original flow.


    But considering what happened earlier, I don¡¯t know why, but Erica seems to be afraid of me.


    ¡°Oh, my God, why would she¡­¡­ would Erica not be afraid of me if I was possessed by a ssmate-like extra.¡¯


    If we¡¯re in the same ss, I¡¯ll only see her from afar, but we¡¯re in a different ss. It¡¯s pathetic


    I can¡¯t even talk to her when she¡¯s right in front of me.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    With frustration, I closed my mouth with my hands and made a cry.


    Meanwhile, Erica, who swept her hair with her hands, was so cute.


    ¡°Oh, I really want to be close¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°With whom?¡±


    ¡°<i>gasp</i>.¡±


    Suddenly, I was startled by the voiceing from behind my back and swung my arm and stepped back.


    Rachel, with a confused expression, stood where the voice was heard, and sheughed, looking up and down at me standing in a strange posture.


    ¡°Why are you so surprised?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no, it¡¯s¡­..¡±


    ¡°Have you got a crush on someone? The prince will make a fuss when he hears it, so be careful.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not what you think, Rachel.¡±


    Then Rachel put her finger in her mouth and nodded.


    ¡°So there¡¯s someone you really want to be friends with, huh?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I replied, ncing at her pink hair through a hazy ss window.


    Then Rachel came to my side and looked into the window and said,


    ¡°Then try to talk to her. Don¡¯t just stare at her like this.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°I think everyone will like it if you talk to them. Don¡¯t you think o?¡±


    I answered with a tearful look on Rachel¡¯s face as she looked at me with confident amber eyes.


    ¡°No¡­ I talked to her, I ran into her in the hallway for a while, but¡­¡­¡­ I think she¡¯s afraid of me.¡±


    ¡°What? Why?¡±


    I exined to her what happened in the hallway earlier.


    She looked back at me with an unknown expression and replied, looking at the inside of the ssroom.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡­is she that girl with pink hair?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. How did you know?¡±


    As I turned around Rachel in amazement, Rachel said casually.


    ¡°Well, because you were looking over there like you were looking at newborn chicks¡­..¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­was I that much?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. Except for the salivaing out of your mouth, you didn¡¯t look like a stalker.¡±


    Slightly self-deprecated, I shut my mouth quietly, looking at Rachel, who was making a tremendous noise with a fine face.


    ¡°What¡¯s her name?¡±


    ¡°Erica Blothea.¡±


    In my reply Rachel answered, lowering her magpie feet and stroking her chin with her hand.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know her. If I had known her, I would have be a bridge.¡­.¡±


    Rachel seemed genuinely sorry. Seeing the girl who was seriously worried even though it wasn¡¯t her duty, I felt very grateful.


    ¡°But why is she afraid of you¡­¡­I wish I knew that.¡­¡±


    ¡°Um¡­. Well, I don¡¯t really¨C¡±


    But before I could answer Rachel, a strange voice called me.


    ¡°H, hey¡­¡±


    Looking back, a student with bobbed hair and a student with a ribbon on her head stood there, mumbling words.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Come to think of it, I kept blocking the way in front of the ssroom door.


    Immediately led Rachel out of the door and stepped out of the way.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Now get in.¡±


    The two students, however, did not move with a puzzled look on their faces even though I had stepped aside.


    ¡°Oh, no. We¡¯re not in this ss. I have nothing to do in this ss.¡±


    The bobbed-haired student shook her head and said,


    ¡®Then why¡­?¡¯


    But before long, the question was solved.


    Because the student with a ribbon opened her mouth in a trembling voice, as she was stammering.


    ¡°Well, I¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry you¡¯re busy, but¡­..can I get your autograph, Miss Spade¡­..?¡±


    At first, I thought I misheard.


    But the word ¡°autograph¡± was so clear that I asked back in a perplexed voice.


    ¡°A, autograph?¡±


    Then the two students nodded eagerly.


    ¡®Why do they need my autograph¡­¡­¡¯


    When I was confused with a question mark on my face, a student with bobbed hair suddenly shouted out loud enough to ring in the hallway.


    ¡°I¡¯m a fan! I fell in love with you at thest appointment ceremony!¡±


    ¡°I also thought it was great that you magically extinguished the fire with magic power! You¡¯re so cool¡­..!¡±


    The more the two students talked about my best performance they thought, the more my face heated up.


    I¡¯m grateful and embarrassed to hear this because I¡¯vee across the eyes of students walking along the street.


    ¡°I, I am not that great¡­¡­. sign an autograph¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°No! You¡¯re so great! If you¡¯re ufortable with signing¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s not it. If you have the paper¨C¡±


    Finally, I signed my autograph to two students who looked at me like a chick looking at a mother chicken.


    After the autographed student sent back saying thank you, again and again, I felt strange.


    ¡°You¡¯re a real popr, Yerine.¡±


    Rachel giggled and tapped me on the back.


    ¡°I guess so¡­ I didn¡¯t know it was this much.¡±


    ¡°I wish Erica liked you like them.¡±


    said Rachel, ncing inward into the ssroom.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m talking about. Why is she afraid of me¡­..¡±


    I stretched and sighed andmented.


    ¡°Oh, about that. Isn¡¯t it because of the rumour spread in the next ss?¡±


    ¡°Rumours? What rumours?¡±


    ¡°Well, you were mad at the prince yesterday.¡±


    I opened my eyes thinly and listened to Rachel¡¯s story over and over again.


    You mean, that¡¯s what makes Erica scared of me?


    ¡°Because your anger was no joke, and not many people could be that angry with the prince¡­¡­. I guess there¡¯s a rumour going around that you¡¯re scary enough to hold and shake the prince.¡±


    ¡°What? It would be Cassius the one shaking me, not the opposite way!¡±


    Rachel nodded quietly and continued her words.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. But people don¡¯t know it, so they might have seen it that way. Besides, you¨C¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Rachel, who hesitated with her pumpkin-coloured eyes rolling around, gave me the answer she hesitated to look straight at.


    ¡°When you called the prince at lunch yesterday, you said, ¡®Follow me to the roof¡¯ with no reason. Isn¡¯t that enough to be misunderstood?¡±


    I grab my head with both hands in despair.


    Somehow this fucking prince doesn¡¯t help even in times like this.


    This is the result of my anger at Cassius from the first day, exudes a tremendous amount of dark aura.


    ¡®After all, Erica thinks I¡¯m a bully.¡¯


    When my thoughts reached that point, I realized that I will never get close to Erica in this life.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±


    ¡°Yerine¡­¡­you¡¯re not crying, right¡­.?¡±


    Rubbing my warm, I turned back and went back to my ss.


    ¡®I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m fine. I am satisfied just by cheering for the heroine to live a happy life.¡¯


    incessantly repeating self-justification.


    ***


    ¡°I¡¯m not okay¡­¡±


    When I saw the heroine, I was so happy that I wanted to bow 8th directions, but when I found out that I couldn¡¯t meet her, I felt exhausted all day.


    ¡®I¡¯m given this opportunity then taken right away..¡­¡¯


    Of course, the future could have be better.


    If you don¡¯t have anything to do with Erica, it¡¯s more likely that I won¡¯t die in the end.


    ¡°But¡­.. Huong¡­.¡±


    As I muttered and tore my head off from the desk, I could hear Ashtra whispering to Rayl.


    ¡°Is she all right?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    When I was down too much, I started thinking crazy, and I thought I would rather study.


    If I concentrate on anything, I think I can get rid of this feeling of depression.


    ¡°Come on, everybody. Please have a seat.¡±


    By 5 p.m., Prof. Frain came in, and the students went back to their respective ces and listened to Prof. Frain¡¯s instructions.


    ¡°It¡¯s all over for me, and¡­¡­¡­ I¡¯ll give you onest piece of guidance. Finally, starting tomorrow, we¡¯re going to start the testing.¡±


    The sound brought the runaway spirit back in a sh. As I looked at Professor Frain with a lively eye unlike before, I smiled slightly and the professor continued her words.


    ¡°The test will be conducted over three days, and the results of the pre-admission performance test and the results of the test will bebined to make the final division of the actual ss.¡±


    ¡®I¡¯m finally doing it¡­.!¡¯


    The first hurdle to be Trump is getting into the top ss in the Academy¡¯s practical ss.


    Unlike the previous test, the division test results are calcted through a magic battle with other students. In other words, it is a test that measures directbat capability.


    ¡°I¡¯ll hand out the match chart now, so please check it out in advance.¡±


    Although the Academy is trying to judge the results as fairly as possible so that the results are not determined by the match only, it is inevitable that I¡¯m concerned about the match.


    To be honest, I hoped that I would go against Eugene, but not Casius.


    The reason is that I wanted to see Eugene¡¯s abilities, that he show off all the time, and I could beat him legally.


    I wanted to avoid Cassius.


    It wasn¡¯t easy to beat him who was extremely strong as he is from a royal family.


    When I received a small piece of paper from Prof. Frain with a throbbing heart and checked the contents, I couldn¡¯t help but feel cold.


    ¡°What is this¡­¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

 Chapter 19

    Episode 19


    Trantor : Missme Editor : Aru


    ¡®Oh, this is totally¡­..¡¯


    On a piece of paper that was small enough to fit in my palm, the names of the opponents to fight in the first and second rounds were written in clear letters.


    <b>¡®First round Edwin Boyleis.¡¯</b>


    It was a name that I didn¡¯t know well.


    Come to think of it, it seemed to me that he was one of the ns who believed in the power of the Ace family and clung to Eugene, but it didn¡¯t exactlye to mind.


    The problem is the opponent in the second round.


    <b>¡®Second Round Cassius Tigris.¡¯</b>


    The first and second rounds were yed in a league match format. From the third round, the top-ranked students yed a tournament, so in order to know the opponents in the third and fourth rounds, they had to finish the first and second rounds.


    Perhaps I will meet Eugene in the tournament format since he won second ce on the pre-admission test.


    What this meant was that to finally beat Eugene, I had to beat Cassius first.


    ¡®To beat Eugene, I have to beat Cassius first¡­¡­¡¯


    Can I even have a way to beat Cassius?


    If I fail to beat Cassius in the second match, I may not be able to y in the third match.


    ¡°Oh, my¡­¡±


    When I was in a depressed mood, I heard a thud of footsteps.


    ¡°Hey, Spade.¡±


    When I looked in front of my eyes, a familiar silver hair stood in front of my seat.


    ¡°This time I must win.¡±


    I¡¯ve heard it so much that I don¡¯t get very angry anymore.


    On the contrary, I seemed to have gotten so used to it that I felt that he was cute.


    ¡°Oh, yes. Do as you please.¡±


    I answered him roughly and flipped over.


    Then Eugene said, putting his arms down on my desk and pushing his face close to me as if he didn¡¯t like my attitude.


    ¡°Don¡¯t overlook it, Spade. Since I¡¯m really serious.¡±


    He was staring straight at me at such a close distance that thought our noses might bump against each other for a really short time.


    I was quite surprised by the silver hair that suddenly came into view, but I didn¡¯t reveal it.


    ¡®By the way, I think he¡¯s a little handsome¡­¡¯


    ¡°Are you listening?¡±


    I quit thinking about that and pulled my chair back, opened up a little distance with Eugene, and listened to him.


    ¡°When you are in a fight, be sure to use the fire magic. What I mean is to fight as hard as you can.¡±


    At his words, I red back at Eugene¡¯s bright blue eyes.


    Among the spades¡¯ magic dealing with elements four, fire magic is the element that spades are most confident in.


    Now that remark was tantamount to a deration of war that I would not be able to fight with him unless I fought with all my might.


    Atst, I sighed and answered in a stealthy sarcastic voice.


    ¡°I¡¯ll think about it. But you¡¯d better not expect it. I can do my best without using fire magic.¡±


    The gap between Eugene¡¯s eyebrows was narrowed.


    ¡°No, unless it¡¯s fire magic¨C¡±


    At that moment, a wide andrge hand touched Eugene¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°What are you doing here, Ace?¡±


    A voice of clear warning as if a beast were roaring.


    It was Cassius.


    ¡°You look so close, wouldn¡¯t that make Yerine feel ufortable?¡±


    While Cassius¡¯ mouth was smiling, his bright yellowish eyes were not at all.


    It urred to me that his eyes looked like a beast, which was meant not to intrude on its territory.


    ¡°Where the hell did he watch me¡­.¡­!¡¯


    I screamed inwardly.


    The Ace, looking at Cassius¡¯ hand on his shoulder with a crumpled middle of the forehead, kicked his tongue and backed away.


    ¡°The prince wouldn¡¯t have to worry about it because what The Prince worried about will never happen.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say it on the first day? I want you to talk to me informally.¡±


    said Cassius with a dangerous smile.


    Eugene looked coldly at his face and muttered in a dry voice.


    ¡°I have no interest in that side of her. This is apletely different matter.¡±


    ¡®Oh¡­.¡¯


    I was shocked by Eugene, who dropped honorifics right in front of us and spoke informally without hesitation.


    Crazy, is he going to end up like the original Yerine in Cassius¡¯s hand?


    No matter how bad he is and how much I don¡¯t like him, I didn¡¯t want to be the cause of his death.


    In the end, I pretended to be alright, smiled coolly, and soothed Cassius.


    ¡°Cassius, let him go for now. Cause I¡¯m fine.¡±


    First of all, I need to soothe Cassius before the situation gets worse.


    In The Academy, Cassius has been following me very welltely for making up his promise with me.


    As expected, he immediately let Eugene¡¯s shoulders go. As soon as he did so, Eugene made a quick turn, fluttering his silver hair, and stepped toward the door of the ssroom.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lose to other guys.¡±


    Eugene, who stared at me before opening the door and said such a word, disappeared into the hallway with his followers waiting outside.


    ¡°Huhhhhhh.¡±


    Thinking of that disgraceful silver hair that disappeared into the crowd, I fell to my desk, expressing great gratitude for not leading to the bloodshed.


    ***


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    At the height of the first day of the battle, a tour of the rally site was filled with admirations.


    I had a battle in the afternoon, but I hade to the stadium with Rachel and Cassius to cheer and watch because there was a battle for Astra and Rayl in the morning.


    The corner of The Battle Field, which looked like a school yground, was also filled with strange tools for magic training, and the ground was painted with several patterns resembling a magic circle.


    Of course, there was also a rough court line for the game.


    Anyway, it felt more professional than I thought.


    In the distance, Rayl was ying against his opponent.


    While initially ring at his opponent, Rayl took an amulet out of his arms, threw it to his opponent, and quickly enchanted the surprised opponent to capture the victory.


    ¡®Diamond¡¯s speciality was witchcraft (magical tool)¡­¡­¡¯


    On the other side of the stadium, Astra was firing at her opponent with a red spark on her hand.


    ¡°Everyone is really great¡­..¡±


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the words for Yerine to say.¡±


    Rachel, who was arm in arm with me, muttered.


    ¡°Wha, No, I don¡¯t in that level ye¨C¡±


    ¡°Oh, hey, isn¡¯t that the girl from yesterday?¡±


    My radar worked faster than ever on the word ¡°the girl.¡±¡¯


    With my favourite radar, made up of five senses and six senses better than a hungry beast, I could easily find pink hair.


    ¡°It¡¯s Erica¡­¡­..¡±


    I said, sping hands in happiness.


    Cassius, the only one who doesn¡¯t know who Erica is, asked Rachel with a question mark on his face.


    ¡°Who¡¯s Erica?¡±


    ¡°That pink-haired girl over there. I don¡¯t know why, but when she saw her, she drooled.


    At that remark, Cassius squeezed his mouth and criticized me.


    ¡°What so good about that girl, Yerine? I¡¯m¨C¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re noisy. Her eyes are pretty and you¡¯re not.¡±


    ¡°What¡­¡­.?¡±


    I didn¡¯t say anything wrong.


    To be honest, Casius is handsome, but his fine line is not like those pretty boy faces. So he doesn¡¯t have the right face to say that he¡¯s pretty.


    Anyway, Cassius stared nkly, as if shocked, at the words that came out without filtering, being distracted by my favourite.


    ¡°If pretty is your taste¡­¡­.Then I can¡¯t win¡­¡­.¡±


    But it didn¡¯t matter to me now.


    Nothing was more important than capturing the image of my favourite heroine with both my eyes.


    ¡°Oh, how can she be so pretty and cute to stand on two feet like that?¡±


    Facing his opponent, Erica stood with a grim nervous look, biting her lips.


    ¡°Hehe¡­¡±


    ¡°Yerine, your saliva.¡±


    Rachel tapped me in and told me.


    ¡°I wish she could win, right?¡±


    I looked back at her and said,


    ¡°Yes, I wish she could win¨C¡±


    But at that moment, I suddenly realized that I was overlooking something.


    ¡°Wait a minute¡­¡±


    As soon as I said that, a whistle sounded to mark the start of the game, and a big opponent quickly rushed at Erica.


    ¡°Oh, no¡­¡­¡¯


    Erica couldn¡¯t have won that game, of course.


    ording to the original story, Erica, who had never realized her strength, entered the Academy with little use of magic.


    I wish she could at least defend herself, but now she, who barely knows how to use magic, was defenceless.


    ¡°Eri¨C¡±


    But even before I could call her by her name to the end, the other party sent a green sh at Erica, and the sh went toward Erica at a terrifying speed.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

 Chapter 20

    Episode 20


    Trantor : Missme Editor : Aru


    It is already toote.


    Without any defence, Erica was struck by a sh of light and was thrown across the court line to the end of the field.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡­.¡±


    At first nce, it seemed that she threw quite badly, so both Rachel and I took a breath in a moment of surprise.


    Even Cassius muttered lowly, looking at Erica as if he felt the situation was serious.


    ¡°She¡­¡­ is she all right¡­.?¡±


    At that time, the whistle sounded to announce the end of the game, and the referee professor announced the victory and defeat of the match.


    ¡°Zainem, victory, Blothea, defeat.¡±


    The student who beat Erica stood tall with his arms folded with a satisfied smile. Students around him also cheered around him.


    No one was interested in Erica, who was crouching in the corner of the stadium and lying on the floor.


    The professor, who was in charge of refereeing, ran to Erica after announcing the victory and defeat.


    The professor then asked Erica, who barely moved her body and raised her upper body, if she could move her body. Erica nodded quietly.


    Erica¡¯s face showed that she¡¯s not alright.


    In addition, she kept limping on her left leg when she headed to the nurse¡¯s office with the help of a professor.


    ¡°Oh, my God, I hope she¡¯s not hurt much.¡­.¡±


    said Rachel, muzzling her mouth.


    ¡°¡­¡­what¡¯s that kid¡¯s name? Zainem?¡±


    ¡°Yerine, calm down.¡±


    Unexpectedly, it¡¯s not Rachel, but Cassius who said it, stopping me first.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop me. I¡¯m going to go to the professor right now and ask him to change my opponent for the second round.¡±


    ¡°Yerine, calm down. That can¡¯t be possible.¡±


    Rachel helped Cassius to stop me.


    ¡°Ck.¡±


    In fact, I said so because I was angry, but I decided to put it aside because it didn¡¯t make sense for me to ask for a change in the tournament.


    Just then, the students surrounding the student named Zainem heard the shouts.


    ¡°You really hit her well, Zainem. You didn¡¯t even make a fist for her, did you?¡±


    Then Zainem replied with a smile.


    ¡°Of course. She¡¯s amoner, so how could she win against me.¡±


    That was he said.


    In the Academy, with most of them from the aristocracy and sometimes mixed with the royal family, Erica was one of the fewmoners who entered the academy on a special admission basis.


    Naturally, she had never received a professional magic education, and with rtively less magic power than aristocracy, she had trouble using her magic and was naturally bullied.


    ¡®Why did I think of that now¡­..?¡¯


    It was pathetic of me to see Erica and was overwhelmed with anticipation.


    Erica must be in a difficult situation now, and I felt really stupid when I was jumped on my own excitement, unable to think of her.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ll step on her so she won¡¯t even think of stepping into this school again.¡±


    It was a word stuck in my ear that made me want to explode.


    ¡°That thing¡­¡­!¡±


    I wanted to go straight to him and threw a punch, but Cassius and Rachel grabbed one arm at a time and desperately stopped me.


    ¡°Yerine, please! Hold it! Let¡¯s settle itter through the professor!¡±


    It was what Rachel, who desperately embraced my arm struggling, shouted.


    Eventually, I was pulled out of the stadium by Rachel and Cassius. In my heart, I vowed to make sure that if one of those guys were to go against me in the tournament, I would make him roast it immediately.


    ***


    ¡°Oh, really. How can I beat Cassius?¡±


    It came out while having lunch in the backyard of the Academy.


    When the story of the battle came up, we naturally came up with the story of the second round, and I showed him my regret.


    ¡°I have to beat Cassius and get to the tournament so I can beat that unlucky Eugene¡­..¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll knock on me first.¡±


    Cassius answered seriously.


    But I waved my hands and said it was ridiculous.


    ¡°No matter how much, Cassius is a royal family, how can I win?¡±


    ¡°The royal family is not absolutely full of mana or better magic powers. It depends on the individual royal family. And you¡¯ve never seen me use magic.¡±


    I inted my cheeks and answered back at the remark.


    ¡°No, but¡­..¡±


    I already knew what Cassius was like through the novel.


    I couldn¡¯t say it in front of him, so I tried to gloss over it.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t say that to the chief Academy¡¯s admissions.¡±


    Then he stared at me with his bright yellow eyes.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I felt like I had something on my face, so I touched it around my mouth, but it was clean.


    ¡°What¡¯s on my face?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you looking at me?¡±


    Only then did Cassius flip his head and answer with cool air.


    ¡°Just to make sure.¡±


    ¡°About what?¡±


    ¡°No, never mind.¡±


    I squinted my eyes at his words and looked at Cassius, but Cassius didn¡¯t answer much.


    ¡°By the way, Yerine.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll win the battle. I can¡¯t win over you.¡±


    Suddenly I wondered what he was saying.


    ¡°Well, this might be too much for me, but if you go crazy and you lose to me on purpose, I¡¯ll really punch you. You do know that, don¡¯t you?


    Even at the sound, Cassius nodded his head, chewing his lunch calmly.


    ¡°Even if I don¡¯t lose on purpose, you¡¯re bound to win. Maybe you¡¯ll win even if I try my best.¡±


    ¡°No, how do you know that without trying it?¡±


    Then his hand, holding the tableware, paused slightly.


    ¡°My intuitions.¡±


    ¡°Huh, how do you believe that?¡±


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll do my best, so don¡¯t worry and do your best.¡±


    After finishing his meal, Cassius got up from his seat.


    ¡°Sorry, Yerine, I¡¯ve got a first-rounding up. Can I go first?¡±


    ¡°Rather, I¡¯m grateful for that.¡±


    ¡°Your reaction is really too much.¡±


    I saw his back sighing and giggling.


    It¡¯s been a lot of fun for us so far, but it would be okay to tease him this much.


    I got up after finishing my meal.


    There was still a lot of time left until the first round.


    Unlike Astra or Rachel, who has already finished their first round, or Cassius, who has just gone to do it, I had the first round at 5 p.m. today.


    ¡®I¡¯m sleepy¡­¡­¡¯


    But once I slept, the rhythm was broken, so I thought it would be bad for the game.


    Of course, today¡¯s game didn¡¯t require that much effort.


    On a glimpse, my match opponent today was one of Eugene¡¯s followers, as I recalled yesterday. He was from a count, but he didn¡¯t have the ability to pose a major threat.


    ¡°Shall I walk around a bit and go in¡­¡­.¡±


    I took some effort to wake up.


    He is an easy opponent, but I had to rx a little because it was my first game.


    In the end, I decided to take a walk around the school.


    Most of the students were having lunch or sparring in school, so the backyard was very quiet and calm.


    ¡®Oh, this is a nice atmosphere.¡¯


    But as I was walking in admiration, I could see the hem of clothes flying in the wind from afar.


    ¡®There are people at this hour¡­..?¡¯


    The closer I got to where the hem of the garment was, the more I could hear the voice of a man.


    Furthermore, I went near and found several people gathered in the corner of the backyard, not just one.


    Lunchtime was the time to avoid professors¡¯ eyes.


    Students gathered in ces where no one is likely to be. At first nce, I could conclude that the students were gathering and bullying someone.


    ¡°Oh, it bothers me to be stuck in a ce like this.¡­¡¯


    In my head, I thought so, but I was curious about the ¡®handsome¡¯ faces of those punks. Instinctively, I hid and began to creep towards them.


    ¡°Uh.¡±


    As I approached them in the bushes, I could see about five students standing round around a student squatting against the wall.


    And one of them, surprisingly, was my first-round opponent.


    ¡°What the¡­¡­ He was a bully¡­¡­..?¡¯


    I thought, <i>¡®What kind of wind blows a man with no skill, and has been harassing and bullying a child since broad daylight?¡¯</i>


    Especially considering his position as a follower of Eugene, the act was very unhelpful to his prestige.


    Eugene was basically selfish and inconsiderate, but he is very strict in the rules.


    It was obvious that he would regard it as a great disgrace that his admirer was discovered by a professor formitting school violence.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Watching the swarm of bullies in the bushes, I rolled my head hard.


    ¡®It would be best to tell the professor right away, right?¡¯


    But I had to set the right timing.


    If I told them too soon, they could have retaliated against the victim.


    I wondered if there was any way to let the professor know without them knowing of it as much as possible.


    My head, which had been counting and logically calcting the number of cases like that, stoppedpletely at the very next moment.


    The reason was that I could see between the legs of the giggles was Erica¡¯s long, beautiful cherry-coloured hair.


    ¡°Haha, that suits you!¡±


    The wet, drooping Erika¡¯s hair clung to her face.


    Moreover, she sat with her head down, unable to resist, while leaning against the wall helplessly.


    ¡°One more bucketful.¡±


    said Edwin Boyleis, who was giggling and ying with Erica¡¯s hair.


    Then the girl, who was giggling beside him, began to spray water with magic.


    ¡°As expected, this suits themon people¨C¡±


    After being possessed by this world, I thought I should stay as far away from the main characters of the original story as possible.


    Yesterday, I saw Erica afraid of me, and I thought it was right for me.


    But, it wasn¡¯t.


    It was impossible to watch them bully my favourite heroine.


    I stopped sneaking around in the bushes, leapt out of the grass and trudged toward the swarm of bullies.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    At that moment everyone¡¯s eyes, except Erica, turned to me, and I began to re at them like a mad dog.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

 Chapter 21

    Episode 21


    Trantor : Missme Editor : Aru


    ¡°¡­¡­what are you?¡±


    I said to Edwin Boyleis, who was leading the bullying, ¡°My first-round opponent and follower of Eugene¡± then walking out with my hand in my pocket like a bully in the ¡¯80s.¡±


    ¡°Hold, hold on, Edwin¡­¡­.! She¡¯s¡­.!¡±


    ¡°No way, Yerine¡­¡­! Spade¡­..?¡±


    Yeah, there¡¯s no way he couldn¡¯t recognize this face when it was so rumoured.


    My hair stands out even to my eyes, so who doesn¡¯t know my face?


    Seeing those who checked my face faltered, I purposely opened my red left eye wider and red at them fiercely.


    ¡°I won¡¯t say it long. Get the hell out of here.¡±


    I said clearly with my arms folded and my back erect.


    But if they were the ones who would be turned off after being told to, they wouldn¡¯t bother Erica in the first ce.


    A couple of people looked nervously at me, constantly looking at me, and the rest of them stood idly with their mouths open as if they didn¡¯t understand me.


    The only person who did not give up openly was Boyleis.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you understand? Leave her alone and get out of here.


    Boyleis, who clearly showed no intention of following my words with a bad look on his face, replied with a snort.


    ¡°You¡¯re from seven families and you¡¯re famous, but I don¡¯t know what right you¡¯re telling me to do this or that.¡±


    said Boyleis, who had crept away and slowly approached me.


    ¡°Are you a professor? No, you are not. You have no right to give me orders.¡±


    When I heard that, I burst intoughter.


    Then he narrowed his forehead. I tapped my head with my index finger as I looked at Boyleis, who was staring at me because he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°You, it doesn¡¯t work well here than it looks.¡±


    The remark sent Boyleis into a rage.


    ¡°What are you¨C¡±


    ¡°You, I know that you only believe in the power of the Ace family, but you have to lie down looking at the ce to lie down.¡±


    In my words, except for Boyleis, the rest looked at me with puzzled eyes.


    Then, Erica, who kept her head down, moved weakly.


    ¡°If you¡¯ve thought of staying with Eugene, shouldn¡¯t you be able to figure his personality? Eugene doesn¡¯t like to have useless problems like this. You shouldn¡¯t make room for that.¡±


    I heard a crackling sound.


    With it, Boyleis lowered his voice and began to growl.


    ¡°Who are you to order me to do this and that? You were just lucky to enter the Academy without any skills.¡±


    I smiled back at his words with a hearty smile.


    ¡°Sorry, what are you saying now?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no way you can do magic properly without primary and secondary education. There¡¯s already a rumour going around that you joined hands with the prince to enter the school.¡±


    Yeah, it was a lot of fun.


    There was already a conclusion in my head.


    The conclusion is that I should cut this baby off when we have a fightter.


    ¡°You know, Boyleis, you think I¡¯m giving you orders now?¡±


    Raising the corners of my mouth, I smiled and asked Boyleis cheerfully.


    There is a rumour that people who must have been really mad are scary when theyugh.


    From this point on, Boyleis suddenly flinched and started to show a little bit of firmness.


    ¡°Ye, yeah. What is it then if this isn¡¯t amand? Get rid of the illusion that all your powers will work even in the Academy, Spade.¡±


    Slowly approaching Boyleis who said so, I warned him a little.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you¡¯re wrong. This is not an order.¡±


    At that moment, I drew in my head the magic fire circle, which I often think of, to the point where I¡¯m sick of.


    At the same time, a ming red me began to spark from the right hand, with a ssh of fire.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    I may have been deliberately igniting the magic fire, but a scream broke out among the crowds behind them.


    ¡°It¡¯s a threat.¡±


    I opened my eyes wide and rolled up the corners of my mouth and said with a smile.


    I don¡¯t know well because I can¡¯t see my own face, but perhaps my eyes twinkling to the point where the eyeballs pop out and dealing with the fire looks quite scary.


    As the magic fire was activated and the heat gradually spread around, Erica raised her head.


    At that moment, my eyes met with her cherry blossom-coloured eyes, which seemed to be dripping wet.


    ¡°Sorry, my hands are a little slippery. If I slip a little more, you might get hit with it, right?¡±


    ¡°Hiik-¡±


    Already, all but Boyleis¡¯s personnel were creeping back and preparing to get out of this situation.


    Boyleis, by contrast, was so surprised that his hands were just shaking as they were.


    ¡°Oh,e to think of it, Boyleis.¡±


    With a broad smile, I turned my head toward him, and said, looking straight at his white-paled face.


    ¡°You were my opponent in the first round, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Wha, what?!


    ording to the response, it seems that he did not even read it properly after receiving the paper with the opponent¡¯s name on it.


    ¡®Wow, you really only tried to live up to Eugene, but you didn¡¯t prepare anything else at all.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m really looking forward to the game in the afternoon, Boyleis.¡±


    ¡°Tha, that¡¯s ridiculous! You¡¯re lying, aren¡¯t you, Spade?¡±


    Boyleis stuttered.


    Now he seemed to have abandoned the idea of confronting me.


    The fear of meeting me in the first round of the tournament seemed to have hit him harder.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but it¡¯s true, Boyleis.¡±


    ¡°Y, you¨C¡±


    ¡°Yes, as you said, I¡¯m not incredibly good. So I¡¯m going to try really hard, and I want people to know that.¡±


    After saying that, I talked while growing a big me.


    ¡°So I¡¯ll try my best to y against you in the tournamentter. Then you¡¯ll be satisfied, too, right?¡±


    ¡°S, Spade, wait¨C¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. Even though I¡¯m not that skilled, I have enough skills to make you one whole roast.¡±


    When I smiled as a finishing touch, all of them screamed and sshed into the woods.


    But Boyleis, who didn¡¯t even have the strength to do so, flopped down on the floor and said,


    ¡°Spade, gi, give me a break¡­¡­¡­ If I go right now, you¡¯re not going to deal with me with mes, are you? Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    I replied with a broad smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see it. Oh, right, if you touch her one more time, and then¨C¡±


    Iid my voice low and muttered in a tone as threatening as possible.


    ¡°At that time, I won¡¯t even care about the tournament or what, but your life is about to end.¡±


    After banging my teeth, Boyleis stood up and ran to save his life, leaving me and Erica in the backyard.


    It wasn¡¯t until the gang of bullies disappeared that Erica raised her face properly.


    Immediately he approached her and handed her a handkerchief.


    ¡°Wipe it off with this for now¡­..¡±


    Then I reduced the size of the me, which had continued to be activated until then, and put my right hand beside her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s warm up a little with this and then go in.¡±


    Looking nkly at me, Erica took my handkerchief quietly and began to brush her head and face roughly.


    After a while, she had roughly drained the water, roughly squeezed out her handkerchief and folded it finely and returned it to me.


    ¡°¡­thank you.¡±


    With her cheeks flushed and a small voice of thanks, my eyes turned sideways. I had to bite my lips and try to hold on to the leash of reason.


    ¡°Oh, no, it¡¯s nothing¡­¡±


    I¡¯m sorry, Erica. I hate it when you¡¯re in pain and suffering, and I¡¯m so sorry that you¡¯re wet, but you look so cute right now¡­¡­.!


    I looked as serious as possible because it was clear that the real rtionship would end if I was caught.


    ¡°You were that girl back then¡­ right?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°The pencil case.¡±


    I nodded enthusiastically, startled by Erica¡¯s question, looking up at me, I mumbled.


    ¡°Uh, uh! That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry back then¡­¡­¡±


    Erica, who said so, buried her face in herp.


    I was wondering what to do with this, and Erica kept talking with her face buried.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You know, I¡¯m amoner, and I barely know how to use magic, so everybody hates me. You¡¯re a great wizard, and you¡¯re a nobleman, so I thought you¡¯d hate and bully me¡­¡­ So I was scared and eventually avoided¡­¡­.¡±


    I listened quietly to Erica¡¯s burst of words.


    ¡®So that¡¯s why she was afraid of me that day¡­¡­¡¯


    Then Erica raised her head again and grabbed me by the cor and said,


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have thought you¡¯d be the same as those kids.¡±


    Erica looked straight at me with her pinkish jewelled eyes.


    At that time I admired the sincerity in her eyes, without much thought, ¡°Cute, pretty, our heroine is the best.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no. Just, um¡­..I understand enough. I would have done the same.¡±


    Erica smiled gently at my words.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Ugh, am I going to die of a heart attack before the first round?


    I don¡¯t know, if I fall down, Cassius wille running and save me.


    ¡°But why did you help me¡­..?¡±


    ¡°Uh, uh, it¡¯¡­¡±


    If I say <i>¡®of course, you are my favourite heroine and it broke my heart to see my favourite heroine being bullied¡¯</i> in front of her, I will naturally be treated as a madman.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s¨C¡±


    But when I saw her looking closer to me and looking at me with twinkling eyes (though I may not have intended to look like that), I couldn¡¯t escape the answer.


    ¡°I, in fact, want to get close to you¡­..¡±


    In the end, the real intention had toe out.


    In my answer, Erica asked, surprisedly, with rabbit eyes.


    ¡°Why? Is there a reason you want to be close to me?¡±


    Of course, there is. Because you¡¯re my lovely heroine¡­¡­..


    After thinking about how to give a normal answer, I finally decided to gloss over it.


    ¡°Well, does it have to be for a reason to get close? I just thought I could be a good friend with you.¡±


    Is this¡­ is this enough?


    On Erica¡¯s face, looking far away at me without saying anything for a while, I regretted it for 3 seconds.


    But she immediately closed her eyes, smiled brightly, and spoke to me in a more rxed voice.


    ¡°Pfft, what¡¯s that¨C¡±


    I looked at her face and thought.


    ¡®Mom, I got close with my favourite heroine, today¡­..is the happiest day of my life¡­..¡¯


    So I sat in the backyard with Erica,ughing for a while.


    ***


    ¡°Yerine Spade.¡±


    I proudly entered the court line at the voice of the professor calling my name.


    The professor, who confirmed my name and face, immediately called the name of the Boyleis.


    ¡°Edwin Boyleis.¡±


    Boyles, who came in with a bite of his lips, seemed nervous at a nce.


    ¡°Ready.¡±


    I lowered my posture to the professor¡¯s words and turned the simtion inside my head.


    ¡®There should be no error¡­¡­¡¯


    Of course, it took little effort to beat him.


    But to make it perfect, I need to control my mind and power.


    ¡°Start!¡±


    As soon as I heard the whistle, I activated the magic fire, and from my right hand, a wide red me slur began to dance.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

 Chapter 22

    Episode 22


    <b>Trantor : Missme Editor : Aru</b>


    There was nothing to wait and do.


    A me fluttered with its long tongue shot straight at Boyleis.


    Standing with a white-paled face, he threw himself to the side just before the mes swallowed him, avoiding the fire.


    The fire, which hit the shield outside the court line, disappeared into the air after sshing it with a bang.


    But, I won¡¯t finish it with only this.


    ¡®I¡¯ll never let that dirty mouth say a word again.¡­!¡¯


    Immediately I called back the me and sent it to Boyleis, who was standing in a daze.


    Without a gap to run away, I fired and sent a me without constantly giving a break.


    Of course, Boyleis had to run like a mouse avoiding a cat.


    ¡®Once again¡­!¡¯


    The fire, which wriggled like a snake in construction, rushed toward Boyleis with its big mouth wide open.


    ¡°Don¡¯te¡­¡±


    As Boyleis, who was desperately shouting, swung his right arm, the mes paused, as if blocked by a transparent membrane.


    ¡°You seem to know how to use defensive magic.¡±


    The weak shield was easily broken when I pressed the me with my right hand.


    ¡°Hiik¡­¡±


    After turning away, Boyles turned left and fell t on the floor.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯te!¡±


    That doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t go.


    He should think about stopping it. If you tell them not toe, won¡¯t the enemye?


    His gut was so small inside so when I added a long me from my hand to the huge fire, I thought, <i>¡®What would he do in the actual battle?¡¯</i>


    ¡®Let¡¯s give him a little scare.¡¯


    In fact, with this much fire, as I told Boyleis earlier, it wasn¡¯t hard to make that guy roast at once.


    But this was a school, and I didn¡¯t want to get caught up in the trouble because of him.


    That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been building a huge fire all this time, and then I¡¯ve driven that guy in, pretending to be narrowly missed.


    My goal was to get him out of his mind and make him half dead.


    And I didn¡¯t even intend to finish the game until I saw him squeezing.


    ¡°Ahhhhhh!¡±


    As I turned the direction of the me slightly, the wriggling me crept past Boyleis¡¯s trouser belt very slightly.


    After a great deal of careful control not to burn it to the flesh at once, it seeded in putting a tiny spark on the trouser leg of Boyleis.


    ¡°Ahhhhh! It¡¯s hot!!¡±


    After stamping his feet and screaming ridiculously, Boyleis hurriedly made water from his hands and sprayed it on his trousers.


    The small me went out with a crackling sound.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mess with me!¡±


    Boyleis, who put out the fire of the magic water, soon lost his reason and rushed at me like a beast, sprinkling water from hand to hand.


    But there were a few things Boyleis had overlooked.


    It is that the spade family specializes in the magic of dealing with 4 elements including water.


    And unlike me, Boyleis, who is not good at magic, can only produce as much water as he can spray for a while.


    ¡°Oh, you want to deal with water?¡±


    I immediately activated the magic water and put it up in the air.


    From the far end of the stadium, the sight of Boyleis roaring like a beast seemed slow to me as if it were a slow-motion camera.


    I raised my mouth and smiled at his appearance that didn¡¯t show any dignity


    ¡®It¡¯s Erica¡¯s revenge.¡¯


    By the time the Boyleis were just passing through the middle of the stadium, I would gather the waters on the ceiling.


    I poured all the water I had left, over his head.


    ¡°Oh, my God, look at that¨C¡±


    ¡°She could have created that much water in that short time?¡±


    Boyleis eventually lost his bnce and fell to the depth of the waterfall-like amount and pressure.


    The amount was sorge that it took quite a while for the water to pour out.


    Atst, the spilt water flowed over and over to the shield, and soon the water rose to the ankles.


    ¡®Eck, it¡¯s a little wet.¡¯


    Stamping my feet in the water that filled the stadium, I entered the finishing stage.


    Before the sober Boyleis, struck by a ssh of water, rushed back, I quickly leaned down and pressed my palm against the soil.


    And when I invoked the magic dealing with soil, the floor of the stadium began to crack as I intended.


    ¡°Uh, uh¡­!¡±


    Then Boyleis, who stood up staggeringly, dropped his two feet between the cracked floors.


    Waiting for the moment, I solidified the ground and blocked Boyleis¡¯s retreat.


    ¡°What, this! It doesn¡¯te out¨C¡±


    The Boyleis, who was floundering his arms with wet, damp hair on her cheek, cried hopelessly.


    Then the judge began counting.


    ¡°10, 9, 8-¡±


    The tournament rules. It¡¯s a win if you let your opponent out of the court line or keep him from moving for 10 seconds.


    Victory is already assured.


    But I wasn¡¯t satisfied with it.


    ¡®He needs to know the subject.¡¯


    Toward Boyleis swinging his arms around, I drew out a me that was bigger than any other me I ever had flown toward Boyleis.


    ¡°5, 4, 3-¡±


    The me, which was spinning like a whirlwind and spewing enormous heat, burned as if to devour Boyleis with its mouth wide open.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Save me!¡±


    There was an eardrum-splitting scream in the stadium.


    ¡°1-¡±


    The referee sang ¡°0¡± exactly and when the whistle sounded to announce the end of the game, the spark that enveloped the Boyleis was extinguished.


    The zing mes vanished into the air, leaving only sparks and ashes on the spot.


    When the me disappeared, the professor dered victory and defeat of the game.


    ¡°Yerine Spade victory, Edwin Boyleis defeats.¡±


    ¡®It¡¯s over.¡¯


    Looking back with a bittersweet feeling, I could see Boyleis¡¯s legs still stuck on the ground.


    I¡¯m not lying, Boylies was sitting down and crying with a tearful and runny nose with swollen eyes that were unrecognizable at first nce.


    ¡°Ugh, <i>sobs</i>,<i> sobs</i>¡­¡­.¡±


    It was a visual that made the sound of being an ugly guy burst out.


    How can he be so ugly until the end?


    It is true that I usedrge-scale magic today, but it was not extremely dangerous.


    Aside from the magic of the four elements, it would not have been unterally attacked if it had only the basis of defence and attack magic.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    After sucking water with my hands to restore the stadium to its original state, I approached Boyleis, who had been stuck in the ground until then and couldn¡¯t do anything.


    After shedding tears, he started to twist like crazy as I approached him.


    ¡°Hick, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry! Hiik, please don¡¯te!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯ll have to let you go out of the ground.¡±


    I wanted to tell him to shut up and stay still, but I held it in because there was a professor.


    When the palms were ced against the damp ground and magic was activated, the earth floor wriggled and began to fill the crack, and the bogged Boyleis could alsoe out.


    ¡°Oh, look over there. She kindly got him out of the ground!¡±


    ¡°Oh, what do you think she¡¯s saying? I guess she told him that he did a good job!¡±


    ¡°Wow, she has good manners, too.¡±


    But between Boyleis and me, a quite different kind of conversation was taking ce than they were imagining.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    At my low voice, Boyleis flinched and looked doubtful at me with swollen eyes as red as a rabbit.


    ¡°You saw it today, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    I said with folded arms and a low voice.


    Unknowingly, Boyleis gulped and waited silently for my words.


    As a warning to him, and in front of others, the impressive duke, who gave warm words of encouragement to the defeated rival, showed my teeth and smiled broadly to appear self-discipline.


    ¡°Be good in the future.¡±


    ¡°Hiikk¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Boyleis shuddered and ran off on the spot.


    ¡®So you shouldn¡¯t have been out there without knowing the subject.¡¯


    I looked at his direction, thinking that it was a little pleasant.


    ¡°Yerine! You¡¯ve been great today!¡±


    As I turned around to the loud voice of calling my name, Astra and Rachel, also Rayl and Cassius gathered together and were running excitedly toward me.


    ¡°The fireworks were really cool¨C¡±


    ¡°So is the water storm! You made it up in an instant!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you already knew how to handle soil¨C¡±


    As they were chatting merrily in the babble, a familiar pink-haired girl stopped quietly in front of me.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    While receiving the children¡¯s touch and cheers, I stopped my hand at the sight of Erica, who caught my eye.


    All our eyes were on Erica, who stood there without saying anything.


    But the next moment, Erica slowly raised her head, smiling, slightly folding her jewelled pink eyes.


    ¡°That was cool, Yerine,¡±


    Is this how it feels to find the ray of gleam?


    The whole world seemed to be brightening and brightening.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Ye, Yerine, nosebleed, nosebleed!¡±


    ¡°Oh, my God! Come on, let¡¯s get to the nurse¡¯s office¨C¡±


    That day I thought.


    The ce where I will die today is this stadium.


    ***


    I looked across the stadium with my eyes raised.


    The very stadium where I won yesterday.


    But the opponent on the other side today was not a nerd who gave a dog-like personality.


    At first nce, a royal family with ck hair and bright yellow eyes that shine like a beast, wearing a huge aura.


    My opponent today was definitely not going to be easy.


    Still, somewhere in my heart, there was a mixture of expectations that made my heart pound.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go easy at me, Cassius.¡±


    I said, lowering to the full extent and takingbat readiness.


    Cassius rolled up his lips to answer the question.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll do my best.¡±


    The tension passed, and finally, the whistle sounded throughout the stadium.


    Cassius and I raised our hands at the same time, and not long after, something spewed out of each of the two hands.


    It was just then.


    A form I had never seen before, a giant golden tiger began to run fast toward me.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

 Chapter 23

    Episode 23


    <b>Trantor : Missme Editor : Aru</b>


    Every time the tiger¡¯s feet, which fluttered golden fur and shed bright yellow eyes, touched the ground, there was a thud all over the stadium.


    The entire stadium shook like an earthquake.


    In an instant, the tiger, who narrowed the distance from me to the first half, roared, revealing its fearsome teeth.


    Looking at the figure, there was a slight smile.


    ¡®You¡¯re really going to do your best.¡¯


    I didn¡¯t watch Cassius¡¯ first round, but I knew he didn¡¯t transform and dealt with his opponent in his human form.


    The magic that turns into an animal requires a great deal of mana and skill.


    I don¡¯t know how to do it, and very few of the Seven Imperial Family members were good at transformation magic.


    For your information, the symbol of the Tigris Empire and the Imperial family is the tiger.


    In other words, the magic of turning into a tiger is a tie and special magic for the imperial family members.


    There was no time for dy.


    Immediately I activated the magic fire and flew it at Cassius.


    But the speed of Cassius, who turned into a tiger, was incredibly fast. To be honest, it was hard to read the move without concentration.


    Unexpectedly light-heartedly averted the fire, the tiger shed its eyes and rushed at me with its front paws.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡­¡±


    Immediately I threw myself to the left and slipped out.


    As Cassius, who reached the end of the court line, turned himself around and prepared to rush in, I pulled out a huge fire from my hand and sent it as hard as I could toward the other side of the stadium.


    After narrowly avoiding the fire, Cassius began to run at a fast pace, regardless of the tanning fur.


    Perhaps it¡¯s the merit of his transformation magic, the speed of Cassius was so fast that I, a human being, couldn¡¯t catch up.


    If the fight to avoid and attack continues like this, I was at a disadvantage in the physical battle.


    ¡®That magic must have a lot of mana in it¡­.if I hold out until that cooldown time is over¡­..!¡¯


    Lowering my back, I put my hands on the ground, following the tiger¡¯s movements with my eyes.


    When the magic was activated, the ground split apart.


    Soon a huge, thick wall of soil and stone was made between Cassius and me.


    ¡°The wall¡­¡±


    ¡°I guess she¡¯s trying topete again with the magic soil.¡±


    I heard the students chattering.


    In fact, if my opponent was an ordinary opponent, I would have been able to prevent the attack to a certain extent with a small, low wall.


    But Cassius certainly was no ordinary opponent.


    ¡®That definitely would break.¡¯


    I went a few steps back in front of the wall and leaned my hands forward as much as possible.


    Sure enough, I heard thumping footsteps and a tremendous sound like a stone breaking down.


    The tiger¡¯s head, which appeared in an instant breaking the wall, roared with a tremendous roar, revealing its long fangs as long as the human forearm.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Some students were screaming because Cassius, who broke the wall at once, was quite grotesque.


    ¡°At maximum power!¡±


    Even if the mana was a little bit reduced, it was worth taking the risk.


    I faced a tiger attacking me with sharp ws and drew a magic circle in my head.


    With the heat likely to burst from both hands, a massive amount of me formed a pir and struck Cassius.


    It wasn¡¯t an ordinary magic fire.


    It was a special magic to create a massive firestorm that tripled more than the output of my usual magic fire.


    ¡°Oh, my God¡­¡±


    It was no exaggeration to say that the entire stadium was filled with mes, except for space barely enough for me and Cassius.


    If I were to use this magic fire, surely Cassius would return to human form to avoid fewer mes or to stop the mes.


    ¡®The cooldown should be almost over, a little bit more¡­..!¡¯


    But no matter how much I looked in front of me, I could not see the golden fur.


    By now, he would have alreadye this way andnded.


    ¡°What¨C¡±


    When I looked up, thinking it was strange, white fangs that shone white appeared.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t make sense¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s possible?¡±


    Beyond the shield, I heard the murmuring of students.


    Amazingly, Cassius was flying towards me ¡°through¡± the mes without avoiding the fire or changing its course.


    ¡®Maybe he maximized his healing power?¡¯


    As I hurriedly lifted my arms to protect my upper body and turned my body sideways, the tiger¡¯s paws brushed past my hair.


    Fortunately, I didn¡¯t get hit by his paws, but when itnded on the floor, I unexpectedly was struck by Cassius¡¯s tail.


    It wasn¡¯t really a leg, it was only a tail, but I was blown away by that force and rolled over the ground of the stadium.


    ¡°Keugh¡­¡­.¡±


    It was only after I managed to roll my hand on the ground and made a wall of dirt behind my back that I could stop rolling.


    ¡®If I had been a littlete, I would have been out¡­¡­.¡¯


    I stood up and faced a tiger that was blowing its nose.


    When I saw that he had no fear of breaking through the fire pir earlier, he seemed to have healed, but Cassius¡¯s condition was in a mess.


    The fur, which used to show off its golden gloss, was charred and turned ck in some ces, and his eyes, which shone bright yellow as if they were swallowing the stadium, were clearly tired and exhausted.


    Moreover, the movement was considerably slower than before.


    Not missing anything, I pulled both hands and prepared to defend against the next attack.


    Cassius ran again, showing his sharp teeth, whether or not he had in mind thest attack, and jumped up big with his front paws in the middle.


    ¡°Oh, my God¡­..!¡±


    ¡°Is that thest¡­¡­¡±


    There was a murmur of students.


    I looked at the enemy before me, trying my best not to pay attention to the murmur.


    With both hands raised against the tiger in the air, I scraped together all the remaining mental strength to invoke the magic of dealing with ¡®air¡¯.


    With the magic actuation, Cassius stopped in the air with his front feet lifted as if blocked by an invisible wall.


    But as soon as he was about to break through the wall, he had been pressing the walls I had made of air with great force, and I, who controlled the air whenever he tried to move his feet, and whenever he gave me pressure, also stumbled and staggered.


    ¡°Look at them! Those two are very tense!¡±


    ¡°Oh, by the way, I don¡¯t think Miss Spade is being pushed a little bit¡­¡­?¡±


    They were right. The tremendous wind pressure caused by the collision between my air wall and Cassius¡¯s body shook my hair and hem, and I had to tie my body to the ground with magic soil in order not to get out.


    ¡®I can¡¯t fall down here.¡¯


    With a little patience, Cassius won¡¯t be able to hold out either.


    Unless I fall down first.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhh!¡±


    I shouted a shout like when I was at Taekwondo during my past life and drew the remaining strength from my body to focus on my fingertips.


    At that moment, I could feel that the force pressing down on the air wall became very light.


    ¡°¡­¡­..!¡±


    The tiger¡¯s body was getting smaller.


    The golden fur that shone in the middle of the stadium gradually lost its light, and soon the tiger was reduced to as small as a human.


    Kudangtang-


    It was then.


    Blowing up a reduced tiger.


    When I saw the tiger scattered in the distance, I ran forward and took out the fireworks.


    I flew Cassius, but not even outside the court line.


    Therefore, to win, he had to be bound or out right now.


    In an instant, when a lump of golden light enveloped Cassius¡¯s body, I made a narrow fire column pierced in the middle and put it on Cassius.


    The high mes, as high as the walls of the prison, wrapped Cassius in a circle, and at that moment the professor referee¡¯s countdown began.


    ¡°10, 9-¡±


    Controlling the fire with both hands, I came up with measures in my head that Cassius could use to break through that fire again.


    ¡®He¡¯s on his human form, so he could control the soil and drops it down¨C¡¯


    ¡°1, 0.¡±


    The countdown ended without much trouble, and a clear whistle echoed through the stadium.


    ¡°Yerine Spade victory. Cassius Tigris defeats.¡±


    With the sound, I fell right down on the ground.


    ¡°<i>Gasp</i>, haah haah ¡­¡­.¡±


    With one hand on my head, I put my hand on my knee and managed to lift the other hand to remove the pir of fire that was blocking Cassius.


    I¡¯ve never used as muchrge-scale magic as I did today.


    It was natural to be tired because it must have consumed a lot of mana.


    Seeing from afar, Cassiusy tired at first.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    But when he heard my voice, he jumped up like a spring and rose from his seat, dragging his legs and walking to where I was sitting.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡­ Whoo, I¡¯m okay.¡±


    But his greeting eyes seemed to have lost their taste.


    Maybe I did, too, but he didn¡¯t look very well anyway.


    ¡°It was cool¡­¡­ Yerine.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­you too. This is the first time I¡¯ve struggled like this.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean struggled? You yed the game so calmly. It seemed like you already knew what kind of attack I was going to do.¡±


    Iughed at his remark.


    ¡°I just did what I felt. There was no such thing.¡±


    I said so and tried to get up from the floor, but I couldn¡¯t put strength on my legs, perhaps because I was out of strength.


    ¡°Oh, my¡­¡±


    Cassius, who was staring at me, spoke to me with a face full of self-interest, for some reason.


    ¡°Yerine, if it¡¯s too hard, I can give you a piggyback¨C¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll reject it.¡±


    Bouncing my fingers as I sat down, I cast levitation magic on myself.


    When Cassius saw me floating up off the ground, he looked as dejected as the dog whose snack had been taken away from me.


    ¡°¡­wow, you¡¯re so mean.¡±


    I seriously pondered how to answer that remark.


    ¡°¡­¡­Shall I float you too?.¡±


    ¡°No, thanks.¡±


    ¡°I can float one more person.¡±


    ¡°No, really.¡±


    So I turned to my friends who greeted me, leaving Cassius with his shoulders shrugged off.


    ¡®It was really strong¡­¡­..¡¯


    Reminding of the golden tiger left with a strong impression.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

 Chapter 24

    Episode 24


    <b>Trantor : Missme Editor : Aru</b>


    beep-


    A clear whistle sounded from outside the stadium, and the surroundings quickly calmed down.


    ¡°Yerine Spade victory, Astra Jacqueline defeats.¡±


    As soon as the professor¡¯s words were over, I rushed towards Astra, who was sitting outside the court line.


    ¡°Astra!¡±


    At my call, Astra, who raised her head suddenly, smiled at me running.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to run like that.¡±


    Arriving at Astra, I stretched out my right hand at her.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get up.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Fortunately, when she was out of the court line, she didn¡¯t fall that hard, so she looked rtively fine.


    ¡°By the way, Yerine is too strong. I can¡¯t win.¡±


    At Astra¡¯s words, I shook my head and said,


    ¡°No, Astra was strong, too. I never thought of using body enhancement magic for defence, not attack.¡±


    Then Astra burst intoughter and patted me on the back.


    ¡°Ah-ha-ha! You¡¯re too serious for a matter like this.¡±


    ¡°Huh, yeah¡­¡­? Ugh, wait, Ugh, Astra, it hurts¨C¡±


    No, you shouldn¡¯t judge people by their appearances. I don¡¯t know how this kind of strengthes out of her soft body.


    Is it because Jacqueline¡¯s sessor¡¯s speciality is strengthening their body?


    ¡°Astra, Yerine!¡±


    It was the voice of Rayl that saved me from the taste of Astra¡¯s ¡®friendship¡¯ hugs.


    ¡°Oh, I guess they¡¯re done, too.¡±


    Rayl, Rachel, and Cassius wereing this way together.


    As a result of the tournament up to the 2nd round, all sessors were all in the 3rd rounds.


    The third round didn¡¯t end in one game. In some cases, there were people who had to y two games, and as a result, the final game at the 3rd round was yed by me, Astra, and Casius and Eugene.


    ¡°Well¡­ what happened there?¡±


    Astra nced at Cassius and asked him a question.


    Casius, who came back from the game, was certainly more distant than yesterday. He might have already healed himself, but at least it seemed so to me.


    ¡°Ace won.¡±


    Cassius answered in a curt manner.


    I nodded when I heard the words.


    ¡°I guess he¡¯s not bluffing. Seems like he¡¯s strong enough to beat you.¡±


    Then Cassius looked at me with yellow eyes and talked.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. He has a different style from you, but he¡¯s suffocating in a different sense. Anyway, he was a difficult opponent.¡±


    I can¡¯t believe he beat Cassius, who was pretty heavy.


    The game the day after tomorrow must be worth watching.


    ¡°Then as expected, Yerine and Eugene will y in the 4th round.¡±


    Rayl mumbled with his arms crossed.


    ¡°I know. Top two sure are different¡­¡­¡±


    Rachel also talked back.


    In the end, it was nice that it was the way I wanted it but it seemed like Eugene¡¯s voice, which had already been lit up and threatened, was automatically yed in my ears.


    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m sure Eugene will say he¡¯s going to win and be in the first ce again, right?


    When I spoke in a slightly weak voice, the other children began to look at me with sympathetic eyes.


    ¡°¡­¡­just spill in, Yerine. Those words are like a morning greeting to him.¡±


    Rayl consoled me with a pretty serious face. Then I sighed back at him.


    ¡°His morning greeting is so dynamic¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, I agree with that.¡±


    said Rayl, scratching his head as if embarrassed.


    ¡°Hmm. Still, Yerine, just rx. I don¡¯t think you need to pay so much attention to the oue of the game because both of you are confirmed to be in S-ss anyway.¡±


    Rachel talked, tapping her chin with her fingers.


    Rachel was right about it.


    The primary requirement of bing Trump was being assigned to the S-ss in Academy Awards.


    The top five yers will be assigned to the S-ss, bybining the performance of the test conducted before admission and the results of the tournament, so regardless of the oue of the match, Eugene and I will be automatically assigned to the S-ss.


    ¡°Is that so ¡­¡­. But he keeps winning 1st ce, so I think I should be 1st ce too¡­..¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s how scary brainwashing is.¡±


    Cassius stepped in and murmured quietly.


    So chattering about the game the day after tomorrow, all five of us went back to ss together.


    ***


    Now, since you both know the rules too well. Please be careful not to cheat, even by mistake.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Eugene and I stood with our hands together and answered.


    The two of us were just stopping by Professor Frain¡¯s private room to hear the message about the uing 4th round match the day after tomorrow.


    ¡°I hope you stay in shape before the game and try your best until thest game. You can do both, right?¡±


    I nodded still, and Eugene answered with a slight raise of eyebrows.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°And I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case, but I want you to shake off your feelings of disappointment or hatred andpete in good faith. You¡¯ll bepetitors in tomorrow¡¯s game, but you¡¯ll end up together in the same ss for a year.¡±


    I have no intention of refuting Professor Frain¡¯s words, but after hearing thest words, I felt somewhat dizzy.


    ¡°I was so happy that both of the 4th round match contestants came out of my ss, so I¡¯d like to thank Miss Spade and Sir Ace. It¡¯s already great enough now, so don¡¯t be nervous the day after tomorrow and just do it as usual.¡±


    Prof. Frain said with a friendly smile.


    For some reason, her smile made me want to y my best at the game.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s enough for today. You both can go back to ss.¡±


    Then Eugene and I greeted Prof. Frain and left her private room, taking steps into the dreary corridor.


    And I knew Eugene would pick a fight with me as soon as Prof. Frain disappeared from sight.


    ¡°I say again, this time I will win, Spade.¡±


    I deliberately stretched and yawned, pretending I couldn¡¯t hear the words.


    ¡°Oh, no, I can¡¯t hear you.¡±


    ¡°I know you can hear me. I¡¯ll win the day after tomorrow¡¯s game is what I said.¡±


    Well, it was cute now.


    ¡°I¡¯m never going to go easy to you. I¡¯m not going to go out soft too. So show your best that day, too.¡±


    Eugene spoke with a low voice.


    ¡°If I show my best that day, won¡¯t you be at a disadvantage? Why would you say that?¡±


    ¡°Are you belittling that I won¡¯t be able to stand against you?¡±


    No, I asked you out of curiosity, you don¡¯t have to show me your rotten expression.¡­..


    ¡°I¡¯ll endure it, no, I¡¯ll win. So, do not worry about useless things. Aren¡¯t you the one who said I underestimate your skills when we haven¡¯tpeted?¡±


    ¡°No, I was just curious and you shouldn¡¯t take it like that¡­¡­.¡±


    I walked down the hall, shaking my head.


    Eugene then said with a slight frown, in his usual twisted voice, quite seriously.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing, nothing. Don¡¯t mind it.¡±


    I decided to just let it go because it would only hurt my mouth even if I talk about it.


    ¡°The important thing is, show your best that day. Use the magic fire. If you don¡¯t use them, I¡¯ll attack you to an unbearable extent, so keep that in mind.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re very obsessed with magic fire. Do you like fireworks?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood to joke with you, Spade. You¡¯re going to get beaten up one day after you¡¯ve been so rxed like this.¡±


    I was starting to feel bad from here.


    I thought it was a pointless intervention.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of my life. And that¡¯s my way.¡±


    I responded in my own way and walked out of the hall.


    Anyway, I was just praising myself in my heart, but Eugene continued to talk as if he had more to say.


    ¡°You, I repeat, don¡¯t listen to people¡¯s words lightly.¡±


    At that time, the words that I had thought in my mind jumped out of my mouth.


    ¡°Rather care about me, why don¡¯t you mind your underlings?¡±


    ¡°Under¡­¡­.what?¡±


    After passing by him who had stopped in the middle of the hall because he couldn¡¯t understand me, I turned around and said,


    ¡°Your followers. The kids that follow you. Just take care of them if you¡¯re gonna talk to me.¡±


    The words surprised Eugene¡¯s blue eyes.


    ¡°What do you mean, Spade?¡±


    As expected, the bullying of the Boylies gang seemed to be missed by Eugene¡¯s eyes.


    He doesn¡¯t know that the people who are following him right now are the ones who will dump him right away if things change.


    ¡°Edwin Boyleis. You know him, right? I¡¯ve seen some of your followers bullying a student in the backyard around him. And it wasn¡¯t only bullying by words since he used violence too.¡±


    Eugene, listening to my story, looked at me with blue eyes, wriggling his eyebrows as if he had never heard of it.


    ¡°Boyleis?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that guy.¡±


    This way, that man will not be able to try to bully Erica against Eugene¡¯s power.


    Of course, it¡¯s not Eugene who keeps tackling her, so it¡¯s an impulsive remark.


    ¡°They say that the upper water needs to be clean so the lower water can be clean. Is it okay that you, the head, don¡¯t even know what the people around you are doing?¡±


    And turning around, I said, moving his steps in the opposite direction of the corridor.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who needs to take care of your people. So, don¡¯t tell me what to do.¡±


    I don¡¯t know how Eugene looked when he heard that.


    But what¡¯s certain is that Eugene didn¡¯t say anything while looking at my back leaving.


    ***


    ¡°Oh, Eugene-nim, you¡¯re back!¡±


    Boyleis approached Eugene¡¯s side, trudging along with a business smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s expected for Eugene-nim to win the 3rd round. Now, if you win the fourth round¨C¡±


    Eugene, however, could not hear Boyleis¡¯s words at all.


    A few hours ago, the words were left by his rival.


    The words that told him to take good care of the people around him.


    ¡®Is it reliable¡­¡­..¡¯


    Ever since he was a child, he¡¯d been used to someone looking up to him.


    He was so used to it that he didn¡¯t even doubt it, and didn¡¯t pay much attention to who his followers were.


    For the first time now, however, Eugene was looking back at his followers around him and reflecting on what his rtionship was like with them.


    ¡°Eugene-nim, is something wrong? Your face looks¡­¡­.¡±


    said Boyleis, looking at him with a worried look.


    ¡®But¡­¡¯


    If he thinks of it as normal, it would be hard for him to believe what his rival says.


    However, Eugene thinks that Yerine Spade is not a person to lie.


    On the contrary, if she wanted to hit him with facts, she would have stabbed him, but she¡¯s not a person who would y tricks on other people with lies.


    ¡°Eugene-nim, if anything happens¨C¡±


    ¡°Boyleis.¡±


    Eugene turned and said, avoiding Boyle¡¯s hand.


    The strange voice, which had the power to press down on a person, silenced all his followers.


    ¡°I heard you¡¯ve been doing useless thingstely.¡±


    At the words, Boyleis stammered and spoke in bewilderment.


    ¡°Me, me? What the¨C¡±


    Then, Eugene noticed that Boyleis is hiding something from him.


    Immediately frowned, he warned Boyle in a low voice.


    ¡°If such rumourse to my ears again, I¡¯m not going to a standstill. Watch your behaviour from now on.¡±


    At the end of his sentence, Eugene opened the door with his hands touching his forehead as if he were tired.


    ¡°Eu, Eugene-nim¨C¡±


    Leaving Boyleis hanging, Eugene came out again.


    The moonlit terrace covered by clouds was calm and deste.


    Eugene, who was still looking at the scene where the leaves were shaking in the cold night breeze, muttered, tearing his hair out with both hands.


    ¡°No¡­¡­. I can¡¯t waver¡­..¡±


    With his bright blue eyes shut tight, Eugene stood in the wind for so long.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

 Chapter 25

    Episode 25


    <b>Trantor : Missme Editor : Aru</b>


    ¡°Eugene Ace.¡±


    With the referee¡¯s call, Eugene came into the court line, fluttering his silver hair.


    Seeing him staring at myself in the crowd with his bright blue eyes even though I hadn¡¯t gone out yet, it looks like he felt impatient to start the game.


    ¡°Yerine Spade.¡±


    I took a deep breath and stepped into the court line.


    Standing opposite Eugene, at the very end of the stadium, I raised my eyes and stared at Eugene equally.


    ¡°Ready.¡±


    Perhaps as soon as I hear the whistle, Eugene will try to attack right away.


    To be honest, it was hard to tell whether I was faster or Eugene was faster.


    ¡®It¡¯s a must-win situation¡­¡­.!¡¯


    The moment I was thinking so, the whistle sounded throughout the stadium to signal the start of the game.


    Eugene and I raised our hands almost at the same time as expected, and then magic was simrly invoked.


    At Eugene¡¯s fingertips a sh of green light, and at my fingertips, a great deal of water was about to pour out.


    But the moment I stretched out my right hand, I had a hunch that something was wrong.


    ¡°¡­..!¡±


    My attack eventually did not reach Eugene.


    Instinctively, I turned sideways quickly.


    At that moment, Eugene¡¯s magic, which hit the shield behind my back, disappeared into the air, sshing the green sparks around.


    ¡®His speed¡­!¡¯


    Obviously, the time when magic was invoked was almost the same.


    But even before my attack took half the field, Eugene¡¯s sh was flying right in front of me at a moment.


    If I hadn¡¯t been watching the movement from scratch, I might have mistaken the sh for disappearing in the middle.


    ¡®You¡¯re worth your name, too.¡¯


    But before I could even strike a bnce, a red sh was seen in Eugene¡¯s hand again.


    It seemed toote to throw and avoided it.


    When the sh was just around the corner, I quickly activated the shield.


    The red sh sshed a red spark on the ground, tinged on the shield I made.


    ¡°¡­¡­Ugh!¡±


    I thought I managed to avoid one attack, and from then on Eugene began constantly to attack and conjure up obstacles.


    It was impossible to release the defence magic from constantly flying attacks.


    ¡°Wow, you¡¯re going to get sick with this, Spade!¡±


    Despite the pressure on both hands, whenever Eugene¡¯s magic hit the shield, vibrations were transmitted all over the body.


    ¡®As expected from the Ace family¡­.¡¯


    The Ace family¡¯s speciality is a magic attack.


    As its name, it¡¯s magic who hurts other people or gives them physical shocks.


    ¡®It¡¯s a little surprising that he activated magic while strengthening the speed as well as hitting the opponent at once.¡¯


    It would have been impossible to deal with the Ace, who is already constantly attacking inside the stadium, with the defence being terminated.


    Besides, now, I couldn¡¯t do an attack with as much destructive power as the Ace attack.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stand idly, use the magic fire, Spade!¡±


    There was a loud shout in the ear.


    Beyond the shield, Eugene was screaming with an angry look in his eyes.


    Squinting eyes, I looked at his figure, thought inwardly.


    ¡®I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a bad idea to go physically like this.¡¯


    With the constant use of magic, the use of mana would be severe and Eugene would have been exhausted soon.


    At one time, he won¡¯t be able to keep flying magic at such a short interval.


    ¡®And at that time I¡¯ll attack¡­..¡¯


    The remaining options are water or air.


    At that moment, the attack, which was much stronger than the one that had flown so far, hit the shield like it was going to break.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡­¡±


    The attack pushed my body back, even though I was holding out on two feet in an awkward position.


    I turned my head slightly and nced behind him.


    Three more steps out of the court line.


    And then, he will be out.


    ¡°Use the me!¡±


    Eugene¡¯s eyes shed with a roar.


    I gnashed my teeth at the sight.


    ¡°I¡¯ll use it when I want to! Don¡¯t tell me what to do!¡±


    In the meantime, he shouted, bouncing off another sh of blue light.


    ¡°Damn it¡­¡±


    I swore in a whisper that no one else could hear.


    ¡®If I could use the me, I would have used it.¡¯


    I yed the 1st, 2nd, and 3rd rounds all in the same stadium.


    A stadium with a white coat line, with dirt on the ground and stone walls.


    But today¡¯s game was different.


    The stadium where the 4th round was held was where I had never yed before.


    The important thing was that the floors and walls here were all made of wood.


    Therefore, neither the magic of dealing with soil nor me magic was suitable for use.


    The soil could not be used anyway because there were no raw materials, and the mes could burn the entire stadium down if I used it incorrectly.


    For your information, it is very difficult to reduce the size of the fire, although it may not be possible to expand it when attacking.


    ¡®I¡¯m not behind anyway, so I¡¯m looking for a chance and buying time with water¨C¡®


    Then Eugene bragged and shouted, making my eardrums rip.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look down on me!!¡±


    Suddenly Eugene got out of ce and rushed toward me at a rapid pace.


    ¡°What¨C¡±


    In Eugene¡¯s angry hands, a ck spark, seemingly dangerous, was sshing the sparks around.


    ¡°Use the fire¨C!¡±


    Eugene shouted, flying the sh held in one hand.


    The spark, which had left Eugene¡¯s hand, did note into view as if it had disappeared for some time, but in less than a second it swelled to the size beyond the basketball and crashed strongly against the shield.


    ¡°<i>Gasp</i>¡­.¡±


    I had a hunch then.


    One more hit of that magic will break the shield.


    ¡®Should I use fire or not?¡¯


    It was an incredibly short moment, but a lot of worries passed by.


    The fire would have been enough to carry out physical attacks against Eugene.


    But surely if the sparks were to berge enough to offset Eugene¡¯s attack, the bottom of the court line would catch fire.


    At a moment when I was agonizing so much, I thought about the Crystal Ball, who had broken down during the skills test before enrollment.


    And also, I remembered the supervisor, who hugged the Crystal Ball, who said it was okay but lost its light, appeared in tears.


    ¡°No¡­ no more property damage¡­¡­.¡¯


    At that moment, Eugene could hear the roar of the fierce beast roaring again.


    ¡°Use the fire right¨C¡±


    I don¡¯t know why I felt that way.


    This guy always talked about fire, fire, and fire¡­


    He must have called out ¡®fire¡¯ more often in front of me than my name.


    At that moment, all the things I had thought about so far, the ns, and all the things I had been worrying about back, were erased from my head.


    The moment I heard Eugene¡¯s voice, something was popping out from deep inside my body, and unbearably irritated.


    ¡°It¡¯s annoying.¡±


    When I saw Eugene rushing in with his eyes shing, I recited quietly.


    Eugene¡¯s rest of the hand was sshing a ck spark.


    He reached out and shed. The ck spark immediately disappeared into the air as soon as it left Eugene¡¯s hand.


    When I saw it, I immediately lifted the shield and rushed towards Eugene.


    ¡°What are you¨C¡±


    Eugene¡¯s eyes grew bigger when he saw me.


    When the distance from Eugene narrowed to within a meter, I jumped up and turned left.


    And extended both hands forward.


    It was then.


    Next to the right ear, a ck spark reappeared and began to swell as much as a ser ball.


    I felt a sharp pain in my right shoulder, which had passed by the sh as if someone was cutting it with a knife.


    Suddenly, the heat spread all over my arm, as if holding my shoulder with fire, and there was a faint, fishy smell of blood.


    Still unable to put his hands down, Eugene was poised for attack with a bewildered face, as if to cast magic again.


    I talked to him in a low voice.


    ¡°You¡¯rete.¡±


    I immediately invoked the magic of dealing with air, and attracted the air around him and expanded it in an instant.


    Along with him, Eugene¡¯s two feet fell off the ground, and soon the world in front of him waspletely overturned.


    <i>Kudangtang.</i>


    The pain in the arms and knees was transmitted with a tremendous sound.


    When the dizzy head returned and caused the upper body to wiggle, the right shoulder was severely sore.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    I must have hit my lips as I fell to the ground, and my lips were torn and blood was running.


    When I stood up from the ground, I felt the salty smell of blood in my mouth.


    Only then could I check the whole view of the stadium.


    Usually, when the game shows signs of ending, you shout or p your hands.


    Me, the students who were booing were quiet.


    And most of them were staring at me with their mouths open with nk faces.


    Where I stood was in the middle of the stadium, inside the court line.


    And outside the court line, I saw a man with silver hair fallen.


    Beep!


    Only then did the clear whistle rang out.


    The referee, who blew the whistle, shouted at the stadium in a serious and low-key voice.


    ¡°Yerine Spade victory.¡±


    The silver-haired man wriggled and moved.


    The man who raised his upper body and clenched his fist in both hands looked at me with his shaky eyes.


    ¡°Eugene Ace defeat.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

 Chapter 26

    Episode 26


    <b>Trantor : Missme Editor : Aru</b>


    Sitting on the floor, Eugene murmured, with his eyes fixed on me.


    ¡°Why¡­¡­why it¡¯s you¡­ always¡­¡­..!¡±


    Steadily looking down coldly at the figure, I opened my mouth, which had been shut for a while.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know.¡±


    Eugene raised his head higher at the remark.


    ¡°You, who was born as the eldest son of the seven most powerful families and was confirmed to take over everything.¡±


    But Yerine couldn¡¯t even think about it.


    She faced tragedy in the flow of the original story, and no one helped her.


    Even though my previous childhood was different in degree, it was not much different from Yerine¡¯s.


    Maybe that¡¯s why. Being angry with the man who is angry with the ¡®Yerine Spade¡¯ instead of me.


    ¡°But I couldn¡¯t, being in the 7 Imperial Family, have my position vacant temporarily, and more than that, I almost lost my position as sessor.¡±


    In the end, it may have worked out well. However, the anxiety that I felt and the original Yerine felt couldn¡¯t be gone.


    ¡°I have so much to worry about besides you. I can¡¯t afford to care about you.¡±


    I conveyed clearly in a quiet, low-pitched voice.


    Until now, Eugene had kept his eyes fixed on my toes and quietly bowed his head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be childish.¡±


    I turned my back on Eugene at the end of that remark.


    Drops of blood flowing from my right arm fell on the wooden floor


    That was the end of the 4th round.


    I entered the crowd of students pping their hands and cheering without looking back.


    ***


    ¡°Congrattions, Yerine!¡±


    In front of the ssroom, Erica held my hands tightly and spoke with a dazzling smile.


    Oh,e on. If that smile was a picture, it¡¯s a lifetime collection. I can¡¯t help it, let¡¯s engrave it in my eyes and store it permanently in my head.


    ¡°Heh¡­heh¡­¡­.. Thank you, Erica.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t control my lips that kept going up.


    Rachel shook her head as if she couldn¡¯t help it.


    ¡°Erica, Yerine will probably be more pleased to be praised by you than to win the 4th round. Look, this kid is drooling again.¡±


    When he heard Rachel muttering with a sigh of greatness, Cassius broke in unknowingly.


    ¡°Yerine, I also praised you a lot, right?¡±


    I smiled refreshingly at the remark and answered cheerfully.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure there¡¯s a reason why you don¡¯t get my attention more than Erica after all that praise? Think for yourself why.¡±


    ¡°Could it be, because I¡¯m not pretty¨C¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s that, too, but you keep bothering me. Erica doesn¡¯t do that.¡±


    In the meantime, Rayl, who can think normally, sighed.


    ¡°When you see The Prince, he¡¯s real serious¡­¡­¡±


    Astra, nodding her head with it.


    ¡°Hey, Yerine. I have a favour to ask you¡­¡­.¡±


    Erica said, taking something out of her arms.


    Then her rich pinkish hair shook back and forth.


    ¡®Wow, it¡¯s like a real picture¡­.¡¯


    Erica continued her words when I was so wide-mouthed and distracted.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, can you¡­¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°Of course, do whatever you want to do!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Oh, I was so excited that my real intention just bounced off.


    I wiped my stupid expression smoothly and spoke calmly with a smile of a smart and cultured aristocratdy.


    ¡°Well, I mean, I could listen to anything.¡±


    ¡°Really¡­¡­?¡±


    Erica happily tinged her cheeks.


    Her shy hands held something that looked like a small box.


    ¡°Actually, I like to take pictures¡­¡­¡­so¡­I just wanted to take a picture of you¡­¡­¡±


    She had her eyes slightly lowered, her peach cheeks tinged red and held up a camera.


    When I saw it, I thought that if I were in my previous life, I would have produced it in a bromide, attached it to my room, and enjoyed it steadily for an hour every day.


    In my previous life, I hated being photographed, but I couldn¡¯t refuse her request.


    ¡°Of course. Feel free to take it. You can take a hundred!¡±


    ¡°Really¡­..? Thank you!¡±


    Along with the words, Erica immediately lifted the camera carefully, adjusted the angle, and pressed the shutter.


    ¡°¡­¡­can I take one more picture?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you can take a hundred!¡±


    Erica immediately pressed the shutter and took another shot.


    Astra, who was staring at the figure, opened her mouth in the middle.


    ¡°Erica, don¡¯t you want to take a picture with Yerine anyway? I¡¯ll take a picture for you.¡±


    Nice, Astra!¡¯


    A picture with my heroine? my heroine?


    It¡¯s nice to be alive, ah no, it¡¯s nice to possess.


    ¡°Oh. I like it, but¡­.. Is Yerine all right?¡±


    Erica spoke shyly with a red-faced face.


    ¡°I¡¯d appreciate it if you could. Astra-nim.¡±


    Then Astra burst outughing and retorted.


    ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll take two pictures for you, so you two can share one.¡±


    At the instruction of Astra, who took over the camera, Erica came next to me and settled down, and I smiled in front of the camera in a happier mood than anyone else.


    ¡°Yerine, please wipe off your saliva.¡±


    After hearing Rachel¡¯s words and wiping my saliva roughly, I smiled again, and the sh went off with a click.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m sure it came out well.¡±


    ¡°Thank you! Thank you very much, too, Yerine!¡±


    Erica greeted me with a camera in her arms as if she were happy.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give it to Yelin right away when the picturees out!¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you.¡±


    While watching the situation in a warm atmosphere, Rachel and Rayl smiled.


    But we forgot for a moment that Cassius, who has the great ability to break this warm atmosphere with a sense of convergence at zero, was with us.


    With his bright yellow eyes glistening and his lips tightly shut, he suddenly strode toward Erica.


    It happened so quickly and so suddenly that no one could say anything about it.


    And I had an ominous premonition that at that moment Cassius would do something out of the normal category as usual.


    ¡°Blothea.¡±


    Cassius called Erica in a low voice as if an animal were growling.


    The atmosphere cooled down as if no one else but Cassius had existed in this corridor from the beginning.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡­?¡±


    Poor Erika trembled as she looked at Cassius, who seemed to be three times her size.


    Her two eyes, who were happy, suddenly panicked and trembling.


    ¡®No way!¡¯


    Cassius, is that madman trying to hurt Erica because he¡¯s jealous?


    While watching her with breathless eyes, Cassius rummaged through something in his arms and held out before Erica.


    When I saw Erica¡¯s blue face, the string that was holding in my head snapped. Without dy, I rushed to Cassius and bent my shoulder to hold him.


    ¡°What are you¨C¡±


    I set the tone and said a word of warning, but I couldn¡¯t finish what I was going to say in the colourful golden light that caught my eye.


    ¡°What is this¡­¡±


    It was none other than the gold bar that was in the hands of Cassius.


    Looks very much like what he gave me on the first day at the Academy.


    Ununderstanding the situation, he looked at Cassius, but, unconcernedly, he looked straight at Erica and opened his mouth with a serious tone.


    ¡°With this, can you hand over the picture of Yerine?¡±


    Erica, who had a nk look at the words, looked up at Cassius and said,


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but what do you mean¡­..¡±


    ¡°You mean it¡¯s not enough. Then there¡¯s nothing we can do.¡±


    That¡¯s how Cassius took out another gold bar and put it on her hand.


    ¡°Is this enough, Blothea?¡±


    ¡°No, your highness¨C¡±


    There was nothing to wait and see.


    Without hesitation, Cassius was cast off to the ssroom under the spell of the magic air.


    ¡°Oh, no, Yerine, wait, this is a very important deal¨C¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense and go into the ssroom.¡±


    I looked at the back of Cassius, struggling with his arms and legs, thinking that not a day would pass by really quietly.


    ***


    ¡°Please check the assignment results and be aware that sses will be held normally from tomorrow. Well, that¡¯s it.¡±


    There was no abnormality in the result sheet.


    First ce in the overall ranking of the S-ss test.


    ¡®Well, it¡¯s going to be weird that there¡¯s something wrong¡­¡­¡¯


    I¡¯ve been tiredtely from repeating the battle and memorizing the magic circle, but I think I can take a little rest today off. There was a sense of freedom in the thought.


    ¡®When I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll take Erica to dinner.¡¯


    With such a happy imagination, Professor Frain ran out of the ssroom, kicking her chair as soon as she left the ssroom.


    But at that moment, something fell off my desk.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    It was something I had never seen before.


    I stared to the floor thinking, <i>¡®What is this?¡¯</i> and looked at the rolling bottle.


    Inside the transparent bottle, which looked like a medicine bottle, there was a thick liquid that emitted a suspicious violet colour.


    ¡®What is this?¡¯


    When I was looking back and forth with a bottle of medicine, I could hear someone¡¯s voice, which seemed to be in shock.


    ¡°That¡­ that¡­ that¡­¡±


    Everyone¡¯s attention in the ssroom was focused on the boy¡¯s voice and his behaviour pointing at me with his fingers shaking.


    ¡°It¡¯s DXeria!¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 27

    Episode 27.


    <b>Trantor : Missme Editor : Aru</b>


    In an instant, the students began to chatter.


    ¡°What¡­?¡±


    I muttered, looking at the student who pointed at me, shaking his hand as if he was having a seizure.


    Inside the medicine bottle in my hand, the purple liquid twinkled and quivered thickly.


    DXeria, which the student referred to, was the name of a rare drug that temporarily increased the amount of magical power for several hours.


    The wizard¡¯s intake of the drug was, so to speak, simr to an athlete taking steroids before a race.


    ¡®Who is it?¡¯


    I squinted at the students around me.


    Such a trick is too obvious. By all means, the criminal is going to put it in my desk and say that my skills were fake and that all the games I¡¯ve yed so far have been invalid.


    ¡°DXeria? Lady Spade?¡±


    ¡°Did Lady Spade really need to use DXeria¡­?¡±


    ¡°Looking at Spade¡¯s reaction, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s hers.¡±


    Listening to the students¡¯ voices, I looked at the student who pointed at me.


    The student, who made eye contact with me, immediately dropped his head and avoided my gaze.


    I could tell that. He must have been bought or threatened by the criminal.


    The man, who shuddered and pretended to be innocent, turned out to be the one who used to be stuck with Boyleis.


    ¡®I can understand the situation roughly.¡¯


    I red at Boyleis, standing among the roaring students, pretending to talk to the student next to him casually.


    All right, we¡¯ll see.


    ¡°This is not what I brought. I¡¯ve never seen this bottle before today.¡±


    I spoke in a calm voice to the students.


    ¡°Well, it rolled off from your desk. If it¡¯s not yours then who?¡±


    Immediately came the sarcastic voice of Boyleis.


    Standing with his arms folded in front of those who followed Eugene with him, he was making a coldugh.


    ¡°You-¡±


    ¡°I saw you carrying the bottle this morning, and I¡¯m sure there are several other people who saw it besides me.¡±


    The Boyleis said while glistening his eyes at me.


    In his words, several people around him raised their hands and helped.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I saw it, too.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    All of them were followers of Eugene, who apanied Boyleis.


    ¡®Do you think you¡¯ll be fine with such a shallow trick?¡¯


    On the contrary, as the trick was so obvious that my head was getting cold, I heard someone rumbling and kicking up the chair.


    ¡°Do you guys really mean that?¡±


    The owner of the voice that clearly contained the meaning of the warning was surprisingly Eugene.


    He was frowning and ring at his followers.


    ¡°If what you¡¯re saying turns out to be false, you won¡¯t all be safe in my hands. Can you swear that you didn¡¯t make it up?¡±


    To be honest, I was a little surprised by his unusual charisma.


    Since he, the master, had said it, the servants must have been feeling miserable. Their face colour changed at once.


    However, I didn¡¯t know where his confidence came from, Boyleis took a step forward and shouted out loud.


    ¡°Of course. How can I lie to Eugene-nim? I¡¯m sure I saw her holding that purple DXeria this morning.¡±


    Eugene kept his eyes blue quietly and red as if he had pierced at Boyleis. Even he seemed to think that his statement was likely to be false.


    ¡°How can I believe what you say in the first ce, Boyleis? As far as I know, you seem to have a personal grudge against me since the 1st round.¡±


    I clenched my fist and talked coldly toward Boyleis.


    ¡°How can you prove that you didn¡¯t put it in the first ce? You did me me, not your skills, for losing the game that day, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    The majority of the students nodded at my remark. Obviously, this fight was going against Boyleis. And yet Boyleis smiled strangely and kept a different attitude from the day he lost to me.


    ¡°How can you prove that you didn¡¯t eat DXeria, just as you are? How can you prove that it¡¯s not yours when it¡¯s still on your desk?¡±


    He deliberately straightened his shoulders to avoid showing weakness and recited his every word.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we run a drug test? Isn¡¯t that enough?¡±


    Then I took a step forward, with my red eyes raised, and looked straight at Boyleis.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a test.¡±


    I could feel the heat slowly gathering in my left eye looking at Boyleis.


    It was anger that I felt after a long time since I avenged myself on the Postade.


    ¡°But if the results show negative, you¡¯d better throw away your stupid idea that you¡¯ll be able to graduate safely in the future, Boyleis.¡±


    I poured my anger into each word and said it.


    Eugene, who was still listening to the words, held the desk tightly in his hands and murmured quietly.


    ¡°Rayl.¡±


    When Eugene called his name, Rayl, who was fascinated by this situation, looked back at him in surprise.


    Eugene spoke in a low voice, still ring at Boyleis.


    ¡°You have the tools to do a drug test immediately, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Looking at Eugene with wide-open eyes, as if perplexed by his words, Rayl came to his senses a momentter and hurriedly moved and shouted.


    ¡°I do. It¡¯s for liver use, but¡­¡­¡­ the precision test tool is in the dormitory and¡­¡­..¡±


    I looked at Rayl, who said so and said in a voice as soft as I could.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s for the liver. I¡¯d appreciate it if you brought it now, Rayl, please.¡±


    In my words, Rayl bit his lips and nodded, then went out the back door of the ssroom.


    After a while, Rayl brought some reagents, sks, spores and magnifying sses, and paper.


    ¡°First of all¡­¡­can you put this paper in your mouth and take it out, Yerine? That¡¯s all you have to do.¡±


    Immediately I took the green bandage that Rayl had given me and did as he said.


    Receiving the paper with a look of great tension, Rayl put reagents around the paper and examined the paper carefully.


    The diamond family¡¯s speciality was making magic potions and drugs.


    If I entrusted the test to Rayl, who excelled in the field of magic medicine, I could let everyone know that I didn¡¯t cheat.


    Everyone in the ssroom was holding their breath while Rayl was conducting an examination.


    Even Eugene, who would have spurred out of the ssroom, said it would be useless if it wasn¡¯t for me.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡­. this can¡¯t be happening¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    In the midst of this, Rayl said in a trembling voice, with the paper in front of his nose.


    ¡°No¡­¡­ once again¡­¡±


    The words began to wobble me, too.


    Are you saying that the results havee out strange?


    As soon as I looked through the ssroom in a subtle mood, I saw Boyleis mouth rolled up and made a mean smile.


    ¡®What the hell is he so confident about?¡¯


    As I continued to feel something pungent, I could hear Rayl muttering again.


    ¡°Why on earth¡­¡±


    The sound gave me goosebumps on my back.


    I tried to cool my head and asked Rayl in a calm voice as I could.


    ¡°Rayl, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s¡­¡±


    I had a hunch then. Boyleis had done worse in my back.


    ¡°¡­¡­ tell me the result. It¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°That¡­ this¡­¡±


    Calmly, silent, eye-to-eye on Rayl.


    Then Rayl rubbed his hands around his anguished eyes and replied in anguid voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s positive.¡±


    The students began to whisper again.


    ¡°It¡¯s positive? Did she really eat it?¡±


    ¡°But no matter how I look at it¡­¡­¡­ we had a pre-admission drug test, and there was no problem back then.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, she didn¡¯t use drugs on the pre-admission test, then does that mean she had used them here?¡±


    ¡°But if it¡¯s a drug test that Rayl-nim ran¡­ The results couldn¡¯t be wrong¡­.¡±


    Steadily red at Boyleis, who was smiling like a demon. I had toe up with the best way to break this situation. As soon as possible so as to prevent rumours from spreading throughout the school.


    ¡°No way.¡±


    Then Rachel shouted loudly.


    I looked at her in dismay at the straight sound that caught everyone¡¯s attention. Rachel was originally good-natured and careful about her behaviour. She didn¡¯t even make loud noises. It was strange for me to see her standing up with bright orange eyes and talking to everyone.


    ¡°I was with Yerine until the fourth round today. Boyleis, you said you saw Yerine carrying DXeria in the morning, and I was with her all morning. Of course, she hasn¡¯t even touched a magical drug.¡±


    said Rachel, ring at Boyleis with a determined look.


    ¡°Not only me, but Astra also can prove it.¡±


    Boyleis seemed a little afraid when the seven heirs, not anyone else, raised objections. But he didn¡¯t back down.


    ¡°Well, the Academy will focus on the fact that spades ate DXeria before thepetition. Besides, who knows if you¡¯ve kissed up the spades, too.¡±


    I thought about what happened just in the morning. When I was able to feed myself DXeria without even knowing it. When was it?


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Me, Rachel, and Astra, who sat at the table after having a meal, I remembered that they had skipped a menu and didn¡¯t take it, and we left the meal for a while.


    I immediately looked at Boyleis with cold eyes and said.


    ¡°You put it in, didn¡¯t you? In my breakfast.¡±


    It was convincing enough.


    If it wasn¡¯t then, I never had the chance to eat DXeria, which I didn¡¯t own.


    Then Boyleis grinned back.


    ¡°Well. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. Are You trying to hand over your fault to someone else?¡±


    I clenched my two fists and ground my teeth. I didn¡¯t mean to eat it. But, it was obviously cheating to take DXeria before thepetition.


    It was difficult to refute the fact itself.


    That guy must have caused this to happen, too.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve cheated, the results of the 4th round will be nullified, and the assignment of the actual ss will be changed. Who knows? Maybe you¡¯ve been eating DXeria since the 1st round until 4th round, the right punishment will be only for you to be expelled.¡±


    The Boyleis giggled merrily.


    My hands were white because I clenched my fist too hard.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    I said quietly, turning over the flowing purple hair.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not my intention, but I can¡¯t deny that I took DXeria. I¡¯ll report to the Academy and take the punishment sweetly.¡±


    Some people shouted in haste at my words.


    ¡°No, Yerine¡­¡­! you¡¯re not even sure yet so-¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t eat it because I wanted to eat it.¡±


    With my head slightly lowered, I murmured.


    ¡°Rules are rules. I can¡¯t help it.¡±


    Then I raised my red left eye and red at Boyleis.


    And spoke with a low voice.


    ¡°By the way.¡±


    Sitting on the desk, I approached Boyleis, who was crossing his legs, step by step.


    Boyleis, who had been crawling with my movements before, slowly shrank back, and as I approached him, he sweated as much as he could.


    ¡°The beggars who¡¯ve done this shit will regret being in this Academy.¡±


    ¡°What¡­?¡±


    I growled at Boyleis, who was questioning.


    ¡°Be prepared to pay the price for touching the sessor of the 7 Imperial Family.¡±


    In an instant, the atmosphere in the ssroom cooled down.


    With his hands sped to the desk and his body pulled back as far as possible, Boyleis shook with a look of dismay.


    It was a moment when everyone was holding their breath.


    But breaking the silence, a familiar, calm voice came.


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    Looking back, the owner of the voice was walking slowly out of the crowd.


    ¡°Give me that vial, Yerine.¡±


    Cassius spoke slowly, shining his golden eyes.


    I didn¡¯t know what was going on, but in a sudden situation, I gave him the bottle of violet liquid without much thought.


    Then Cassius, who was rolling the bottle around with those golden eyes, suddenly smiled a wry smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s funny.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±?


    I couldn¡¯t understand what was going on, so I asked Cassius with a confused look on my face.


    Then he answered.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t DXeria.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 28

    Episode 28


    <b>Trantor : Missme Editor : Aru</b>


    ¡°What¡­..?¡±


    Even when I saw Cassius looking at me with a smile, I couldn¡¯t understand his words for a while.


    He also seemed to notice that I was confused.


    Suddenly, twinkling his yellow eyes and turning the bottle around in his hand, he called Astra in a rxed manner.


    ¡°Astra.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    At the sudden call, Astra answered with a startling surprise.


    To such Astra, Cassius thrust out the DXeria in question.


    ¡°Now we¡¯re done with the tests, and we don¡¯t have any tests tomorrow, so it¡¯d be alright to drink today.¡±


    Cacius murmured, gazing toward the side of Boyleis.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, can you drink a little bit of the liquid in this bottle?¡±


    Soon he turned his head again and fixed his eyes on Astra.


    ¡°What? I, I can drink this, but¡­¡­¡­ would it be helpful?¡±


    Cassius nodded quietly at her remark.


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯ll be a lot of help.¡±


    As she looked around at the noisy students around her, Astra looked confused.


    But soon she went forward, clenched her fists, and epted the vial from Cassius.


    ¡°How much should I drink?¡±


    ¡°One sip is enough.¡±


    Nodding her head, Astra immediately opened the cap on the vial and inhaled the greasy purple liquid.


    ¡°Well, is this enough¡­..?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I think it¡¯s enough. Can you just stand there for a second?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t imagine how this act would prove that the DXeria was fake.


    But under these circumstances, Cassius could not have yed a prank, and most of all, I could not say anything when he saw his bright yellow eyes shining seriously.


    Cassius, who had been staring at Astra, who had his index finger around his mouth for a while, soon told everyone.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure. This isn¡¯t DXeria.¡±


    As Cassius repeated the words, the hall began to rattle.


    ¡°But how did you figure it out¡­?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. But I don¡¯t think it makes sense that Lady Spade would drink DXeria.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what it is¨C¡±


    Then there was a sudden split cry from the back.


    ¡°B, but!¡±


    The eyes of the very one turned to the one who made the sound.


    It was none other than Boyleis who broke in and shouted.


    ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s obvious in the test¡­¡­.that it was positive¡­.¡±


    Unlike the passionate cries, Boyleis took a step back, blurring the end of his words.


    Then Cassius, who opened his yellow eyes and red at him, opened his mouth in a low voice.


    ¡°Because it was just a simple test. I¡¯m sure a thorough examination will tell us that it¡¯s negative.¡±


    Cassius, who said so, handed the violet bottle to Rayall.


    ¡°If it¡¯s you, you¡¯ll know why I¡¯m saying this.¡±


    Feeling confused, Rayl took the vial from Cassius with both hands and put the vial on his hand then began to spin it around.


    When everyone was watching Rayl in a situation that couldn¡¯t be understood, he suddenly opened his eyes wide and shouted.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Rayl¡¯s reaction instantly thumped my heart.


    As Cassius said, isn¡¯t that really a DXeria?


    ¡°¡­¡­.. no air bubbles. I wish I had looked at the vial first.¡±


    Cassius rolled up the corners of his mouth and smiled at Rayl¡¯s still murmuring words.


    ¡°Am I right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. This isn¡¯t DXeria.¡±


    The ssroom quickly quieted down when Rayl, who was keen on the magic potion, professed himself.


    Even at that moment, the students were divided into two sses. Those who finally smile with a relieved look on their faces, and those who sweat in dismay.


    Some of the students in thetter group refuted, citing the results of the simplified test.


    ¡°But I¡¯m sure you said it was positive¨C¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s possible, because this medicine has the same ingredients as DXeria.¡±


    The student who pointed at me before spoke in a trembling voice after hearing the calm and harsh words of Cassius.


    ¡°What do you mean by the same ingredients, then that drug is DXellii!¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s different. Anyone who has studied the art of Dieraria at least once will know it.¡±


    Rayl nodded at Cassius¡¯s words and leaned in a word.


    ¡°Dieraria is famous for its enormous variety of materials to produce small amounts. But it¡¯s hard to make one because it¡¯s difficult, not only to get the ingredients but also the process of grooming them.¡±


    Cassius, with a pleased smile, soon added to Rayl¡¯s words.


    ¡°If youbine the ingredients without proper grooming in the process, the effect of DXeria will not appear on the drug at all. It bes a simple mixture with no magic effect.¡±


    ¡°H, how do we know if that effect will appear or not?¡±


    Cassius spoke clearly, interrupting Boyleis excitement.


    ¡°I can tell that enough. In the proper DXeria, bubbles always rise.¡±


    Only then did Ie to my senses.


    No air bubbles wereing up from the violet magic potion in the transparent bottle that Rayl was carrying.


    ¡°The Prince is right. There¡¯s a step where you have to add salt distilled water in the middle, and it seems like the maker of this potion just put in cold in water instead of salt distilled water.¡±


    Rayl spoke calmly, looking at the vial in the light of themp.


    ¡°So to say, that drug has the same ingredients as DXeria, but it has no effect on increasing the amount of magic power. A simplified test based on the ingredients of the drug will only say positive.¡±


    Cassius finally concluded it down and spoke.


    I was amazed at his cleanliness and ability to cope with the incident, which was really unexpected.


    ¡°Even if you take that medicine, You can quickly see that there is no difference in the amount of magic power generated if You check it in front of the mana measuring crystal ball.¡±


    There was nothing more to see.


    The tide of war was leaning perfectly towards me.


    ¡°No way¡­¡­.¡±


    I¡¯ve certainly heard one of Boyleis gang mutter like that.


    As expected, I¡¯m right that this incident is Boyleis work.


    On the other hand, with a business smile, I turned toward the Boyleis.


    ¡°So, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°Y, You haven¡¯t even had a thorough examination yet! Don¡¯t be too excited¨C¡±


    I blocked his words andid my voice low with my red eyes fiercely raised.


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to the professor for a thorough examination as you want so much. Will you be satisfied then?¡±


    Despite this, Boyleis tried to grasp the atmosphere and try to do evil.


    ¡°Then you should, so your dirty trick¨C¡±


    ¡°But then I need a witness, Boyleis.¡±


    With a faint smile, Boyleis stammered and bowed his head.


    ¡°Well, that, what strange thing to do~¡±


    With narrow eyes and a fishy smile, I kept my words straight and low.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell the professor everything.¡±


    ¡°Oh, of, of course then we¡¯ll see¨C¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it, Boyleis.¡±


    I said, shing my red eyes.


    ¡°That I¡¯ll be good in the future.¡±


    Boyleis seemed to freeze at the moment when he saw myself clearly changed.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go to the professor¡¯ room right now, and tell them that I cheated with a cheap drug that didn¡¯t work.¡±


    I smiled and thought to myself.


    Now that you¡¯ve touched me, your life is over.


    I¡¯ll show you the taste of hell.


    ***


    ¡°I obviously said yes but¡­¡­!¡±


    Edwin Boyleis had been tearing his hair out of the moonlit backyard garden for a long time, venting angrymentations toward the air.


    He made a n to bring out a girl who humiliated him and didn¡¯t know her ce, but it was in vain.


    ¡°Damn, that woman¡­¡­.¡±


    Ever since the first round, he knew that Yerine Spade¡¯s personality was not normal. And she never lets anyone who touches her go in a normal state.


    So for about six days, how much effort did he put in?


    If the n seeds, her performance could have been nullified and at the same time, he could have won the favour of the heir of Ace family, who should have shown good performance, by securing the top spot.


    ¡°Damn it, damn it!¡±


    He pped his feet on the floor of the stone.


    As soon as she knew that the tide had turned, the woman quickly informed the professors of the facts. Within a few hours, the matter was transferred to the Academy¡¯s Ethics Committee.


    Now that he has been transferred to themittee, and that she is the sessor of seven families, he would be likely to be expelled.


    ¡°Damn it¨C¡±


    His rtionship with Ace¡¯s sessor has beenpletely cut off due to his expulsion from school.


    He had a hard time trying to please him, but as soon as today¡¯s incident is over, Eugene Ace has unterally notified him that he will cut ties with his followers, including himself, forever.


    Boyleis has been living a life of begging for the Ace, who boasts the highest status among the 7 Imperial Family. With such wealthy and magical power, his family chose to crawl like a dog in order to survive.


    Such Boyleis purse strings werepletely cut off.


    It was all because of her.


    ¡°Damn it. Yerine Spade, if it wasn¡¯t for that bitch.¡±


    When he was shaking his hands and dangling, he felt a gloomy sense behind his back.


    ¡°What? That bitch?¡±


    As the startled Boyleis looked behind his back, Cassius stood there, squinting his bright yellow eyes, shining like a beast in the dark.


    ¡°That¡¯s not even funny.¡±


    At that moment, Boyleis heart sank suddenly.


    After the Royal Family, he had already turned all of the next sessors of the 7 Imperial Family who had the most influence on the country as his enemy.


    In such a situation, his future could not be darker than that to offend the Royal Family.


    Cassius, who walks slowly, fluttering his ck hair, overwhelmed Boyleis with great momentum, like a leopard just before biting its prey.


    ¡°You have big guts to call the sessor of the 7 Imperial Family by that title, huh? You have no manner and courtesy at all.¡±


    The moment he heard the voice, Boyleis felt as if he were standing in front of a beast, literally without any weapons.


    With his low and heavy voice, which gave him goosebumps on his back, Boyleis whole body stiffened.


    At the thought that only a little whileter would one escape the situation, Boyleis btedly bent over and stuttered.


    ¡°I, I greet Your Royal Highness¡­¡±¡­.¡±


    Looking coldly at the back of Boyle¡¯s head, with his head bowed to himself, Cassius growled silently.


    ¡°Put it down and get up. ¡®Cause I have a lot to talk to you about.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 29

    Episode 29


    Trantor : Missme Editor : Aru


    ¡°You know, you¡¯ve been talking a lot about Yerine¡¯sck of skills, and you¡¯ve been saying that she¡¯s probably the top student at the Academy by cheating.¡±


    Boyleis continued to recline with his waist down and listened to Cassius¡¯ voice, which was as cold as ice.


    He wasn¡¯t brave enough to straighten his back in the situation and face Cassius.


    ¡°That¡­¡­that¡¯s not what I meant¨C¡±


    ¡°So what do you mean by that? Anyone could see that your remarks were meant to undermine Yerine?¡±


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    Boyleis himself knew well that he could not refute it. So with the fact that the man in front of him won¡¯t let him go easily.


    Rumour has it that the Second Prince was crazy about Yerine Spade. No one knew exactly what Spade thought of the Second Prince.


    ¡®Damn it¡­¡­ I should have done a good job not to spread it.-¡®


    The sessor of the spades, with the lowest position among the 7 Imperial Family, was in harmony with the blood of the royal family. Even so, it was Boyleis who never thought that the prince woulde forward himself.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­.. I was in vain. I¡¯m not going to appear in the Academy in the future, and I¡¯ll apologize to Lady Spade.¡± said Boyleis, with his hands facing each other, with his waist down deeper.


    But Cassius spoke as if he had no interest in the words.


    ¡°No thanks. I¡¯m not here to hear an apology.¡±


    Then he put his finger to his mouth, frowning his brows with an irritated face.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to be expelled anyway because the incident has been handed over to themittee, and apparently your family was cut off from the Ace family. Right?¡±


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    Boyleis clenched his fists.


    All efforts to get to this ce were denied, and the prince was scratching him by mentioning it. Still, what can he do? He had no choice but to answer.


    ¡°¡­¡­.yes.¡±


    ¡°Then, let me ask you a question.¡±


    With the words, Cassius strode along.


    Every time the eyes, shining golden like beasts under the hazy moonlight, approached slowly, little by little, Boyleis had goosebumps all over his body.


    When the golden pupil was almost just around the corner, Cassius moved his lips and growled low.


    ¡°Do You think you¡¯re going through worse than this?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    An ominous premonition struck Boyleis.


    As he pretended not to understand at first, the prince smiled bitterly, shing his yellowish glistening eyes.


    ¡°Do you think things could get worse than now?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that mean¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Answer me.¡±


    When Boyleis faced a face that revealed Cassius¡¯s willingness to chew the other person with his bones madly, Boyleis felt a cold sweat on his back.


    ¡°That, that¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh? Why aren¡¯t you answering?¡±


    As Cassius drew his legs closer, Boyleis, who had already been the limit, said anything in dismay.


    ¡°Hiikkk! Uh, I don¡¯t think so¡­¡­!¡±


    At that moment the sound of Cassius¡¯ footsteps snapped.


    As soon as the signs that were approaching disappeared, Boyleis, relieved, lowered his arms that covered his face and asked with a creeping voice.


    ¡°Is, is that enough¡­?¡±


    As he lowered his arm, Cassius, who caught Boyleis eye, erased the smile he had made on his face earlier and was looking straight at Boyleis with an expressionless face that gave him goosebumps.


    ¡°Pr, Prince¡­?¡±


    The voice hardened Cassius¡¯ expression. Seeing his face like that, Boyleis screamed in horror, not realizing what he had done wrong.


    ¡°Please, save me! What did I do wrong?¡±


    Cassius, who did not bat an eye even to Boyleis scream, soon sighed and touched his head with his right hand.


    ¡°You still haven¡¯te to your senses¡­¡­¡±


    Cassius muttered a little, but unfortunately, Boyleis didn¡¯t understand it.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°No, nothing.¡±


    Cassius, who was shaking his head, said with his golden eyes shining.


    ¡°You said you thought your situation couldn¡¯t get any worse here.¡±


    ¡°Well, yes. But¡­¡­¡±


    Then Cassius nced at Boyleis, ring with his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but it could get worse. And I want to exin the process for you since you are too stupid for that.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Cassius took a piece of paper out of his arms right away and thrust it in front of Boyleis.


    ¡°What is this, Boyleis?¡±


    After being at a loss for words, Boyleis went forward and read the paper he had put out.


    There was a list of unknown items and numbers on the paper that had been stained here and there.


    ¡°What is this¡­.¡±


    As Boyleis exhaled, Cassius answered, jerking away at the paper.


    ¡°I¡¯m pretty curious where your fake DXeria came from because it¡¯s not so easy to get the ingredients, as Rayl said.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°So I personally go to the store where I could get the ingredients and find out who recently bought them, and I found something interesting.¡±


    At Cassius¡¯s words, Boyleis face turned white.


    ¡°The ingredients were all bought by Boyleis.¡± Cassius smiled, showing his white fangs.


    ¡°Ther, there must be some misunderstanding.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, you¡¯re cursing my intelligence right now?¡±


    As the thud of breaking bones came from Cassius¡¯ fist, Boyleis shut his mouth in silence.


    Now, no excuse would have worked for the Prince.


    ¡°Well, an expert wouldn¡¯t have made a mistake in making drugs. It was natural that people who couldn¡¯t handle magic potion properly made the drug, so there was a defect, and yet you believed it so confidently that it was DXeria and used it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Do you know what it means to have traces of your family trying to manufacture DXeria?¡±


    Boyleis trembled at the voice that overwhelmed his opponent with uncanny strength.


    ¡°The private manufacture of DXeria by anyone except the Imperial Family and the members is prohibited. As soon as I file aint to the Imperial Court with this document, your family will be hit pretty hard. Of course, there will be a trial.¡±


    The words embarrassed Boyleis and shouted.


    ¡°Hold, hold on, Prince, it¡¯s-¡±


    But Cassius didn¡¯t listen to him and murmured with a grin.


    ¡°Baron Boyleis knows that and I don¡¯t know about it but I thought he would be very proud to see his son standing at the trialter on.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness Prince, please don¡¯t¨C¡±


    ¡°But Boyleis, you¡¯re not a baron yet and it¡¯s not a real DXeria that you¡¯ve made, more than that the amount is only little.¡±


    In the sight of Casiusughing leisurely at the paper, Boyleis saw the face of the devil delighted to see the sinners suffering in hell.


    ¡°And if I use my hand a little, I can even charge you with treason. People can¡¯t help but wonder why the baron tried to illegally manufacture DXeria.¡±


    Cassius talked, sweeping over his hair which was more ck than the night sky.


    ¡°At that time, it would be interesting to make evidence, not for trivial reasons such as the Academy Test, but because he tried to intimidate the imperial family beyond the 7 Imperial Family who protected the Empire with magical power, right?¡±


    Then Boyleis flipped to the floor.


    He put his knees to the ground, his head bowed, his hands forward, and murmured.


    Apologizing


    ¡°Pl, please save me¡­¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Please, just once¡­.¡±


    Cassius, who tilted his head at the sight, said slowly.


    ¡°Do You want another option?¡±


    At that remark, Boyleis suddenly raised his head and crawled toward Cassius.


    ¡°Please, if I had the 2nd option, please¡­¡­¡­ not as much as a trial. Please¡­ mercy¡­¡±


    Cassius, who was staring at Boyleis, nodded and answered unexpectedly.


    ¡°Okay. Then I¡¯ll give you another option.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, thank you¡­¡­! Hahae your highness¡­¡­¡±


    Boylis, who shed tears and trembling with an impressed face, noticed the shadow over his body only a whileter.


    Thinking that it was strange at the nape of his neck, he raised his head and made eye contact with a tiger with his bright yellow eyes awakening in the dark, revealing his fangs.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡­ ah¡­¡±


    The voice of Cassius was heard in the head of Boyleis¡¯s hardened body.


    <b>[The other option is to fight with me now and win. If you win the duel, I¡¯ll just burn the paper I just showed you.]</b>


    The tiger¡¯s wide-open mouth had sharp teeth that could prate the skin of the crocodile.


    The tiger¡¯s ws, with its body lowered to its fullest, looked like a giant scythe.


    <b>[Seeing there is no answer, it looks like you want to fight with me. If you don¡¯t say no, count three and jump right in. one]</b>


    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±


    Boyleis, who made his first loud voice since meeting Cassius, cried half-heartedly and begged Cassius.


    ¡°I can¡¯t¡­ I can¡¯t¡­¡­¡­ please¡­¡­Ugh¡­.¡±


    The tiger, who was fluttering its golden fur, looked down at Boyleis, who shuddered and made a nasty sound.


    The voice of Cassius, filled with contempt, rang out in the head of Boyleis, who was crying on the floor and shedding tears.


    <b>[I don¡¯t know what Yerine is like, but I never let it go. Yerine says she¡¯ll pay back double what she¡¯s got.]</b>


    A tearful Boyleis looked up slightly at the tiger.


    <b>[If anyone touches me, he¡¯ll go to the end of hell.]</b>


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Then the tiger opened its mouth wide and roared with a tremendous sound like a battery ringing. Scared again by the thunderous noise, Boyleis fell t on the floor.


    <b>[And touching Yerine is like touching me. It¡¯s like touching me, the Second Prince of the Tigris Empire.]</b>


    ¡°¡­.¡­.¡±


    <b>[You bastard overlooked that.]</b>


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ ¡­Please save me¡­¡±


    An angry tiger¡¯s warning rang out in the head of Boyleiss, who had his nose on the floor.


    <b>[Don¡¯t even dream if you intend to retaliate over this.]</b>


    A bright golden eye shed in the dark.


    <b>[I¡¯ll tear you to pieces]</b>


    In the calm-looking night sky, the noble tiger let out a roar of me.


    ***


    ¡°Cassius? Where have you been? It¡¯s cold at night.¡±


    Inmemoration of thepletion of the test, they shouted at Cassius, who had disappeared somewhere while we were ying together.


    Cassius, who returned, had a very refreshing look on his face.


    ¡°Just. I¡¯ve got somece to go. Anyway, did you worry about me?¡±


    ¡°Of course I¡¯ll be worried. How could I not be worried?¡±


    Cassius shut his mouth with tears in his eyes.


    ¡°Oh, my God, you really worry about what¡¯s going to happen to me.¡±


    ¡°No, I was just worried if you had an ident.¡±


    Then Cassius crumpled up again with a look of yes and gave a look of despondency.


    ¡°Yes¡­ that¡¯s what you would say¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s rx and listen. Because I have something to tell you.¡±


    At the words, Cassius pricked up his ears like a puppy waiting for its owner.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    I turned to Cassius, who was following me, and said,


    ¡°You helped me earlier. Thanks to you, I was able to solve it well without any major problems.¡±


    Cassius stared nkly at me for about three seconds and soon blushed red in the face.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡­T, that, that¡¯s nothing much, all of that time, I would have done what I had to do.¡±


    Somehow Iughed at the sight.


    To Cassius, who was covering his mouth unseen, I led the hardened Cassius inside.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get in. Everyone has been waiting.¡±


    It was yearster that I learned what Cassius was doing that night.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 30

    Episode 30


    <b>Trantor : Missme Editor : Aru</b>


    ¡°Hehe¡­¡­. Hehehe¡­¡±


    Erica was cute today as always. She might often hear everyone say that she was cute, but what can I do about that? After all, being cute is cute.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that ¡­¡­ Lady Spade?¡±


    ¡°Why is she stuck there like a cicada?¡±


    There was a sound from the naval forces behind my back, but I didn¡¯t care.


    Of course, seeing up her close was better than seeing from afar. But seeing it from afar has its own charm.


    In front of me, her expressions that were not well-dressed show a cute look!


    That¡¯s why I admired Erica from outside for about 5 minutes before I went into the ssroom to see her.


    ¡°Hehehehe¡­¡­¡±


    As I wiped the drool flowing around my mouth, I captured her pink hair shaking gently with my eyes.


    ¡°If I win first ce and be Trump, I¡¯ll build a detached house next to Erica¡¯s house. And I¡¯m going to feed Erica only good food and buy her only good things.¡±


    Suddenly, I thought that I should study hard.


    If I have money, I can be next to Erica for the rest of my life, and I feel like tears of emotion were going to flow.


    In the meantime, Erica put her long pink hair behind her ears and took something out of her pocket.


    What is it?


    What she took out of her arms was an unknown piece of paper.


    Erica, who was staring at the paper, soon folded her pretty pink eyes with a bright smile from the world.


    ¡°Oh¡­ Oh, my God. Thank you. Thank you¡­.¡±


    That smile was really rare.


    It was a national treasure-grade smile, which was not included in the special bookmarks of the novel.


    The pink petals seemed to float around Erica, who raised her mouth slightly with slightly red cheeks.


    ¡°Hehe¡­ What¡¯s so good she looks at¡­..¡±


    At that moment a great idea shed through my mind. Erica, I¡¯m sure sheughed at the paper that I didn¡¯t know where it came from.


    My heart was pounding. Without being aware of my condition, Erica was still looking into the paper with a fresh smile. Wiping the saliva flowing around my mouth and looking through the scene with the sharp eyes of a hawk, I came to a conclusion.


    ¡°No matter how much I look at it¡­.¡±


    No way. I didn¡¯t want to believe it, but I had no choice but to believe it.


    It was rare for Erica to show such a pure smile of joy. In the original story, she only smiled when her rtionship with the male lead deepened in the second half.


    ¡°Maybe she has someone she likes?¡±


    The sound of scratching the door startled the passing students. Then they looked back at me with strange eyes, clinging close to the door.


    I don¡¯t want to believe it but my inner feeling and gut, built up over years, were telling me.


    That paper must be a picture of someone Erica likes or a letter from him, and Erica likes it when she sees it.


    ¡°What kind of bastard¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    I gnawed my teeth at the door. To be honest, I was quite relieved because Cassius, who gged Erica in the second half of the original book, showed little interest in Erica.


    But someone couldn¡¯t stand her charm.


    ¡°That robber bastard¡­¡­¡±


    I don¡¯t know which one of them is, but I¡¯ll punish him until he shed tears. I was already thinking about 500 million ways to punish that faceless man.


    ¡®I can¡¯t do this. I should know his face in advance.¡¯


    With such determination, I entered the ssroom where Erica was, smiling brightly as usual. In fact, I was sharpening a knife inside at the man who robbed Erica of me.


    ¡®Let¡¯s just walk up quietly and see¡­.¡¯


    Erica was obviously shy and wouldn¡¯t show it to me if I asked her to, and I didn¡¯t want to force her out.


    It was a bit of a bother to watch secretly, but I thought I couldn¡¯t help it so that a scumbag wouldn¡¯te near my lovely favourite heroine.


    Gently, I went behind Erica¡¯s pink hair and took a seat, took my neck out and looked at the front of the paper.


    ¡®Just a little more¡­¡¯


    Work hard, my sight!


    I couldn¡¯t have seen it better just because my eyes were wide open, but I looked at the paper while giving my eyes enough strength to the level all the whites of my eyes showed.


    But what caught my eye was familiar purple hair.


    ¡®¡­¡­.?¡¯


    I don¡¯t know the whole school, but I¡¯ve only seen one person with that hair.


    I tilted my head in confusion. Until now, Erica had not been able to look back because she was so focused on photography that she still didn¡¯t feel any presence.


    ¡°Erica?¡±


    Then Erica jumped out of the chair like a spring and shouted out loud, which I had never heard before.


    ¡°Arggghhhhh!¡±


    She gave me such a tremendous reaction that I was surprised and stiffened.


    But even at that moment, my fusge vision did not miss the movement of the falling paper, fluttering to the floor. The paper that fell on the floor contained me smiling awkwardly.


    ¡°Ye, Ye, Yerine?¡±


    Erica, looking back at me with a contemtive face, that I thought where the flush red face before had gone.


    Actually, she wasn¡¯t the only one looking at me. Everyone in the ssroom was looking at me because of the disturbance just now. Having lost what to say in embarrassment for about three seconds, I suddenly came to my senses and shook my hands at the students and talked.


    ¡°Oh, he, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­¡­you can continue what you¡¯re doing¡­.¡±


    Then the quiet ssroom became noisy again.


    Barely sighed, I turned my head toward Erica and said awkwardly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­¡­. you must have been very surprised.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s, uh¡­¡­you don¡¯t have to be sorry at all.¡±


    Only then did Erica, who was acting like a broken doll, return to her usual self.


    While waving her hands and telling me that I didn¡¯t need to apologize, she smiled awkwardly and quickly picked up the picture that fell on the floor.


    ¡°I was just a little surprised.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m d to hear that, but¡­¡­.¡±


    What is it? What is it? Why was Ericaughing at my picture?


    ¡°Well, Erica, I don¡¯t mean to me you, but¡­ Can I ask you something?¡±


    Erica answered in a quivering voice as if she had been stabbed to the point.


    ¡°Oh, yes, of course!¡±


    I don¡¯t know why, but Erica¡¯s forehead was covered with sweat.


    ¡®And why do I feel like she keeps avoiding eye contact like a nervous person?¡¯


    ¡°Is that my picture that fell on the floor?¡±


    For a while Erica kept her lips shut without answering.


    ¡®Oh, she doesn¡¯t want to answer¡­..¡¯


    When Erica¡¯s face, which was rapidly darkening, I was about to apologize, but Erica suddenly sat on the floor with her face covered with her hands.


    ¡°Uh, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Wow, wait a minute.


    My favourite heroine sitting with her hands covered in her face was so cute.


    When I was sitting with such rubbish ideas, words poured out of Erica¡¯s hands like rapid fire.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry! It just made my heart feel so warm when I saw you. I¡¯m so sorry if you felt bad.¡±


    It warms your heart? I was like that when I was in a ¡®pencil case¡¯ ident with you¡­


    ¡°I actually wanted to see you, but I was afraid I¡¯d be a nuisance if I kept going seeing you. I¡¯m so sorry¨C¡±


    Ah.


    It was a good life. I think I¡¯m going to sleep under Erica¡¯s desk here today.


    ¡®I can die now.¡¯


    I approached Erica to y the role of a friendly friend supporting character 1, calming her already half-hearted mind.


    Then I gave her a business smile and patted her on the back.


    ¡°No, Erica. You don¡¯t have to be sorry at all. I¡¯m rather happy.¡±


    Then Erica lifted her head and said,


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    And spoke with a refreshing smile unique to the character in the rofan novel.


    ¡°I also feel warm when I see you.¡±


    Then Erica opened her eyes and shut her mouth.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to see the pictures, but you cane and see me anytime. I am rather grateful for that.¡±


    Erica was already tearing her pink eyes.


    Seeing my eyes twinkling like a tourmaline, I held my own frantic heart and pretended to smile calmly.


    <i>Hoodedeuk</i>.


    At that moment Erica¡¯s expression hardened.


    ¡°, blood!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­.¡±


    When a red drop of blood fell on the marble floor, the ssroom quickly became a mess, and then I can¡¯t remember what happened next.


    ***


    Erica Blothea felt very good today.


    Although she was surprised by her favourite friend¡¯s sudden drop in nosebleeds, her mood was running high today because she heard a very good story from her.


    It would have been perfect. Until suddenly, The 2ndPrince of the Empire came to her with a scary face.


    ¡°Blothea.¡±


    Cassius came to the ssroom out of the blue and called her in a deep resonant voice.


    And with a frowning forehead, he spoke with a face that seemed to dislike the world.


    ¡°I need to talk to you.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 31

    Episode 31


    <b>Trantor : Missme Editor : Aru</b>


    Erica didn¡¯t understand why The 2nd Prince suddenly came to her, and Erica trembled with uneasiness when there was rumoured that The 2nd Prince had handled one of the people who had touched Yerine.


    Besides, Erica barely knew the face of The 2nd Prince. She¡¯d never had a proper conversation, except a few days ago when he asked for a picture of Yerine.


    Erica knew something bad was going to happen when he called her with a strong aura that would kill a person.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    She barely replied with a trembling and crawling voice¡­


    Then Cassius fixed his bright yellow eyes on her and said,


    ¡°I¡¯ve got something to tell you. Can youe out for a minute?¡±


    That¡¯s how she was alone in the backyard of the school with a man named The 2nd Prince of the Empire.


    ¡®Maybe I¡¯m going to end up like that person¡­¡­.¡¯


    Did she get caught secretly taking the picture? Or was it that she caused so much trouble to Yerine?


    Erica was even more anxious to see Cassius, whose eyes were still open and his mouth closed.


    She¡¯d rather prefer if he said something quickly, but she was more scared because he wasn¡¯t saying anything.


    ¡®What should I do¡­.¡¯


    While Erica was restless, Cassius suddenly opened his mouth by fixing his bright yellow eyes to Erica.


    ¡°As I said earlier, I called you here because I want to have a long talk with you today.¡±


    The eyes of Cassius, who said so, shined as sharp as the eyes of a beast, and Erica shuddered even more.


    ¡°Well, the things you want to talk about is ¡­¡­.¡±


    Erica opened her mouth for the first time after arriving in the backyard.


    At her words, Cassius came one step closer to Erica, and Erica shrank under the overwhelming physique of Cassius, which seemed to be twice as much as her own.


    When the shadow of Cassius, which came close, covered the face of Erika, who was enveloped in anxiety, Cassius took something out of his bosom.


    ¡®No way, is it weapons¡­¡­?¡¯


    Erica thought, swallowed hard.


    The brown sack, which Cassius took out of his arms, looked spare and suspicious enough to contain a weapon.


    ¡°Hiikk~¡±


    When Erika was in shock, Casius unwrapped the strap of the sack without a care, and calmly took out the stuff from the sack and put it on his hand.


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to like it very muchst time, so I prepared twice this time.¡±


    What Cassius took out was none other than gold. The very gold that he took out in front of Ericast time.


    Erica didn¡¯t say anything at the shy light of the gold bars that dazzled her eyes.


    ¡°And in case you don¡¯t like the gold¨C¡±


    Cassius then took all kinds of jewellery out of his sack and put it back on his hand.


    ¡°I have other options ready.¡±


    Erica, who had been staring at Cassius¡¯ hand without moving until then, looked up and faced Cassius.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask again. At this price, can you hand over the picture of Yerine?¡±


    Cassius¡¯s golden eyes, looking down at Erica, were full of confidence, and his face was mysteriously redolent.


    Erica, looking alternately on his face and at the valuables on his hands, lowered her head and muttered in a quiet voice.


    ¡°¡­¡­can¡­..¡±


    At the words, Cassius pricked up his ears and asked Erica back in an excited voice, as if he thought there was hope.


    ¡°You can? If you don¡¯t like the terms, I¡¯ll give you as much¨C¡±


    Such a low, shrill voice rang out in the backyard, standing in the way of Cassius¡¯s words.


    ¡°I said I can not.¡±


    Unlike before, Cassius thought he misheard Erica, who raised her head and stared at him as if she were going to kill him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make a random decision. Who told you that I¡¯d sell it?¡±


    But no matter how much he washed his eyes and looked at her, the girl, staring at him with her whole body and grinding her teeth, was clearly right Erica Blothea, whom he knew.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Erica Blothea was always the type of person who stayed quiet as if she were dead, and although they had not met much, she was passive and couldn¡¯t say mean things to others.


    ¡°Blothea, were you originally this kind of personality?¡±


    Erica didn¡¯t talk much even in front of her best friend, Yerine, and she only showed changes in her facial expression to the extent that she was always expressionless and sometimes smiled.


    ¡°What does it matter to you what personality I am?¡±


    So Cassius couldn¡¯t believe that now she was just giving off a look of murderous flesh.


    ¡°Anyways, the picture of Yerine is mine.¡±


    Erica spoke with a low voice.


    ¡°But why do you keep trying to take possession of things that already have owners?¡±


    In addition, her passive personality seems to have been given away, she had be aggressive like a next-door dog.


    Cassius could tell right away at that moment.


    ¡®This woman¡­¡­.. She¡¯s simr to me.¡¯


    Cassius immediately rolled his head and found a solution to break this situation.


    ¡®If she¡¯s simr to me, it¡¯s obvious what she wants.¡¯


    In the meantime, Erica continued to frown and looked at Cassius.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you again, I¡¯m never going to sell these pictures.¡±


    ¡®I guess Yerine is going to faint when she sees that.¡¯


    Evading Erica, who continued to growl, Cassius stepped back and raised his right hand.


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll offer another deal.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to negotiate.¡±


    ¡°You still don¡¯t know what I¡¯ll offer yet¡­.¡±


    said Cassius, kicking his tongue. Erica red at him with a burning look at his words.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    ¡°Listen, Blothea. This is certainly a favourable condition for you, too. If you ignore it, you will shed blood tearster on.¡±


    Only then did Erica listen to Cassius.


    ¡°¡­¡­what is it?¡±


    ¡°It seems like we want the same thing.¡±


    Cassius raised his head and said,


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you and I want to see, as much as possible, the most beautiful and wonderful and adorable figure in the world?¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to agree with Cassius, but it was an undeniable fact.


    Erica shot Cassius with a sharp nce.


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why we¡¯re in the same boat, Blothea.¡±


    said Cassius, reaching out his hands.


    ¡°There is a limit to one person¡¯s ability to capture every aspect of Yerine. But if it¡¯s the two of us, we might be able to record more of Yerine¡¯s appearance. On the premise of Yerine¡¯s consent, of course.¡±


    Erica snorted back at Cassius¡¯ lengthy speech.


    ¡°Ha! No, that¡¯s enough for me alone. I don¡¯t need any help.¡±


    Erica, who raised the corners of her mouth and smiled confidently, said.


    ¡°And I know your highness, The 2nd Prince, may need my help since Yerine still likes me, so she rarely refuses when I ask her to take a picture.¡±


    Cassius clenched his fist.


    He hates to admit it, but Cassius knew it well, so now he¡¯s asking Erica for cooperation. Now he was quite unhappy that he had been stabbed to the point.


    ¡°But you can¡¯t. Yerine doesn¡¯t like you as much as she likes me. That¡¯s why you¡¯re offering me this?¡±


    ¡®This woman!¡¯


    But Cassius immediately shook his head and said to himself,


    ¡®I need to wake up. I have to get Yerine¡¯s pictures even if I give up my pride.¡¯


    A clear voice, he shouted at Erica, who was waving her pink hair.


    ¡°Yes, I know you can. Even so, the image of the Yerine you can capture is very limited.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Erica immediately frowned.


    ¡°Think about it. You don¡¯t know what happens next, but right now you¡¯re in a different ss with Yerine. your practical ss is different from Yerine¡¯s. Since the schedule is different, it¡¯s almost impossible to capture the appearance of Yerine, who takes sses or does magic.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    Erica, who heard the story, groaned sickly.


    Cassius immediately concluded that there was hope.


    ¡°For, for that matter, I could ask someone else to do that with Yerine¡¯s permission¨C¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the best fit for that other person, Blothea. I¡¯m in the same ss and I¡¯m taking the practical ss with Yerine.¡±


    Cassius said seriously, scattering his crow-like ck hair.


    ¡°More than that, do you think the third party with a shallow insight into Yerine¡¯s charm can capture all of her beauty in the picture?¡±


    Erica briefly loosened her forehead and opened her eyes wide, apparently embarrassed by the remark.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I recognized your picture the moment I saw it. You¡¯re simr to me. That¡¯s why I¡¯m proposing.¡±


    Cassius approached Erica as he wrapped up his speech.


    ¡°But there¡¯s still a problem to be addressed.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t disclose your skills in the first ce.¡±


    That¡¯s how Erica put out her right hand.


    ¡°Pass me the picture you took first. Then let¡¯s think of the deal.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think of the modesty of trying to steal other photos before the deal, Blothea. I¡¯m not going to share it and pass it on.¡±


    said Cassius, glistening with his eyes.


    ¡°However, if you ept my transaction, I intend to exchange the photos.¡±


    Upon hearing Cassius¡¯s words, Erica thought for a moment with a suspicious eye and then delivered her opinion to Cassius.


    ¡°Show me the picture. And tell me about the conditions.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    While searching through his clothes for Erica¡¯s words, Cassius thought to himself.


    ¡®I never dreamed I¡¯d get this thing out.¡¯


    So he took out a picture of Yerine, whom he cherished in his pocket.


    ¡°For your information, I knew Yerine longer than you. So I have a picture of her before entering the Academy. This is one of them.¡±


    Casius said, carefully lifting the back of the photograph and showing it to Erica.


    The photo was barely taken by Cassius, while crying, blowing and hanging on to Yerine just before she went to the capital.


    He took this picture because he thought he¡¯d miss it if I went to the capital city, but he kept it with him even after he entered the Academy.


    ¡°At that time, I am stubborn and make her wear a headband with a bunny-shaped decoration unlike usual.¡±


    Then Erica rushed to Cassius at an rmingly rapid pace to take the picture from his hand.


    But Cassius was not such an easy man. After raising the picture high beyond Erica¡¯s reach, he continued his words in a nonchnt voice.


    ¡°Hold on the terms first. From now on, you and I will share a picture of Yerine. You take the pictures you can take, and I¡¯ll take the pictures during the ss. You can tell Yerine that you asked me to take a picture of you because you wanted to see the picture during the ss. Instead, we share photos.¡±


    Erica, who was tiptoeing and waving her arms, asked.


    ¡°That sharing¡­¡­ What is the exact definition of sharing¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like a rental. We give each other the pictures we took and then return them a dayter.¡±


    Only then did Erica stop struggling and spoke with a breathless breath.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll decide after looking at the picture.¡±


    In Erica¡¯s reply, Cassius grabbed the corner of the photograph tightly and pushed it toward Erica.


    ¡°Now, look.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Erica, who had been staring at the picture for a long time, agonized over her finger near her mouth, and after a while, she spoke out in a solemn voice.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ept it. Give me the picture.¡±


    ¡°You take out your picture first, I¡¯ll hold it and let it go at the same time.¡±


    Erica sighed and took out the picture as he asked, which was put in her pocket.


    ¡°You know that if you do something weird here, the deal will be nullified, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Then, on the count of three, you¡¯ll let go, Blothea.¡±


    The two people, holding onto the picture with a grim face more than anyone else, counted three and at the same time let go, turned around and checked the picture.


    ¡°Oh, no¡­The bunny hair is so cute!¡±


    ¡°Ah, Yerine¡­she looks so refreshing.¡±


    The two, who had fallen into the picture and could not notice their backs, were startled to hear voices echoing low.


    ¡°What are you two doing¡­¡­¡­?¡±


    When the two people looked back in surprise, the main character in the picture stood waving her purple hair.


    ¡°What do you mean by the deal?¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 32

    Episode 32


    <b>Trantor : Missme Editor : Aru</b>


    ¡°No, really¡­¡­.¡±


    Looking at Erica and Cassius standing side by side with their heads down, I sighed deeply.


    Cassius, who was looking around, spoke first to me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Yerine¡­¡­.¡±


    Then Erica, who nced at Cassius next to her, apologized in a voice that seemed to creep in.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry too¡­¡­¡­I made you feel bad¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Uh, well, I don¡¯t feel bad, it¡¯s just.¡±


    In confusion, I put one hand on my forehead and closed my eyes. Now, let¡¯s think again.


    In the context, they seem to be nning to exchange and share my photos with each other.


    I didn¡¯t feel bad because it was all pictures that I allowed and it wasn¡¯t something that would infringe on my privacy.


    It was just that I couldn¡¯t understand why these two people, who should have been connected in the original story, were obsessed with my picture.


    ¡°Oh, well, I really don¡¯t get it¡­¡­. why are you both so obsessed with my pictures? There are many other pretty and cool people.¡±


    Erica and Cassius both raised their heads and blinked at the words. As if they didn¡¯t understand what I¡¯m saying.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care unless it¡¯s Yerine.¡±


    Cassius popped out first.


    ¡°Yerine is the coolest and prettiest person I¡¯ve ever seen!¡±


    Erica also talked, banging her fists.


    I can¡¯t do this. I can¡¯t talk to them.


    ¡°I, I¡¯ll give you all the pictures back if you¡¯re offended. I¡¯ll stop taking pictures too. I¡¯m so sorry¡­.¡±


    Erica spoke with tears in her eyes.


    ¡°Huck.¡±


    No. Erica crying must look very cute and pretty, but I can¡¯t allow tears to be in my favourite eyes.


    ¡°Yerine! So am I! I¡¯m truly sorry, if you¡¯re offended¨C¡±


    ¡°No, just take it.¡±


    I cut Cassius¡¯s words in the middle and spit it out.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Cassius asked back, opening his rabbit¡¯s eyes as if he didn¡¯t know thenguage. Erica, who was next to me, also looked at me with a surprised look on her face.


    Already at that time, I had longid the strings of reason to confusion, and after seeing Erica¡¯s tears, the thought circuit stopped working, so I simply answered what was on my mind.


    ¡°You¡¯re not both going to vite my privacy or take pictures without permission anyway. You can just take it.¡±


    Bing more confused, Erica grabbed my hand and asked.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t feel bad, did you? Why¨C¡±


    But I was already thinking nothing back then.


    ¡°If you¡¯re happy, I¡¯m happy too¡­..just do whatever you want¡­..¡±


    I don¡¯t know, but Erica and Cassius were probably doing the kind of thing where they exchange their favourite photo cards.


    When I was a fan in my previous life, I exchanged that a lot. In other words, I¡¯m their favourite and they¡¯re my fan. It was all good if my favourite could earn happiness by being a fan of mine.


    ¡°Oh, my God, Yerine¡­¡­.¡±


    Then Erica hugged me and began to cry, and Cassius fell down under my feet and began to bow.


    ¡°Thank you so much¡­¡­¡­ I¡¯m touched! You¡¯re such a good girl¡­.¡­.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, thank you, thank you¡­¡­.¡±


    Looking at the clear sky without a speck of cloud, I thought quietly. This is what life is like for a popr person.


    ***


    ¡°¡­¡­rine.¡±


    It was all ck all around.


    My body felt heavy as if crushed by wet cotton and I couldn¡¯t lift a finger. There was a rumble of unknown noise around, and I frowned at the sound.


    ¡°Ye¡­¡­. rine.¡±


    A boy¡¯s voice came dimly. What the voice said was my name.


    ¡®Who is it?¡¯


    And why is he calling my name? At that time, something that was weighing heavily on my body became a little lighter, and I was able to turn my arms and legs a bit lighter.


    ¡°Eugh¡­¡­.¡±


    I struggled with a sickening sound, but I couldn¡¯t get away from something that was pressing against me.


    At that moment.


    ¡°Yerine!¡±


    My eyes were wide open at the sound of the desperate call of my name.


    When I opened my eyes in amazement at the desperate voice mixed with tears, I met eyes with a young boy who I had never seen before, who seemed ten years old.


    ¡°Yerine¡­¡±


    The boy was definitely crying. Dropping the gemlike drops of tears, the child desperately hugged my body with his small hand.


    The child¡¯s teardrop fell on my cheek. The tears soon ran slowly down the cheeks.


    The temperature of the child holding me, the sensation of tears falling on the cheeks, and the feeling that my face was refreshing as the tears dried up, everything was so vivid.


    ¡®This is¡­ what is this..¡­?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t really bring anything up. As if my voice hardened, I couldn¡¯t open my mouth and make a sound.


    The child distorted his face and screamed. But I couldn¡¯t hear the sound. Slowly the darkness eroded the view. Gradually my eyes were ckened, and again something began to weigh on my body.


    Then the child shouted even more desperate. But his words did not reach me. Just before I closed my eyes, what really came into my eyes at the end.


    It was a golden pupil with endless transparent tears.


    ***


    ¡°<i>Gasp</i>.¡±


    Surprised, I jumped out of bed like a spring.


    The whole body was wet with sweat, and the heart was beating faster than ever.


    ¡°What the hell is that just now¡­.¡±


    It was a really wild dream. But it was so vivid to be a dream that I couldn¡¯t get the afterimage out of my head.


    ¡°Golden eyes¡­.¡±


    Mumbling to myself, I wrapped my hands around my head and held it.


    Still, in front of my eyes the eyes of the child, who was crying out my name in a desperate voice, growled.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it a lie or an illusion¡­¡­.¡¯


    Cassius¡¯s words that he has met with Yerine. And his im that Yerine had saved him as a child. I couldn¡¯t conclude everything right with one dream, but I couldn¡¯t dismiss it as a mere delusion because it was so vivid.


    ¡°They¡¯ve really met¡­?¡±


    So why, then, Why I have no memory? Why doesn¡¯t Yerine remember anything?


    ¡°¡­what should I do?¡±


    The white moonlight shone on the empty bed and quietly lit up the dawn.


    I couldn¡¯t sleep easily until the dawn gradually faded away and hid its signs.


    ***


    ¡°Yerine.¡±


    ¡°<i>Gasp</i>.¡±


    I was stunned by the voice of Cassius.


    ¡°Oh, sorry, were you surprised?¡±


    Cassius asked, bewildered.


    Actually, the dream I hadst night kept bothering me, and every time I saw Cassius all this morning I felt a little ufortable.


    ¡°N, no. I wasn¡¯t surprised.¡­..¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re always dumbfounded when I talk to you today. Did I do something wrong?¡±


    Cassius said, looking up with his rain-hit-cat-like eyes.


    I¡¯ve never really felt sorry for himself when I used to look like that, but I felt a little sorry for today.


    ¡°No, there¡¯s no such thing. I guess I was a little surprised when I suddenly heard your voice while I was just spacing out.¡±


    He smiled in his own way as I said so.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Cassius.¡±


    In my response, Cassius looked suspicious, snatching his head, but returned to his seat, saying, ¡°I knew it.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t do it again, so don¡¯t be surprised, Yerine. I might get a little hurt.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­.¡±


    Then Professor Frain came into the ssroom.


    At the same time, Cassius turned his head and looked straight ahead.


    I peeped at his side, his yellow eyes shining brightly, and I thought to myself.


    ¡®Is Cassius really that kid?¡¯


    To be honest, the child in the dream looked very gentle, and his eyes were round. That gentle impression waspletely different from Cassius, who would kill a person if he kept his mouth shut?


    ¡®But if it¡¯s another boy¡­.¡¯


    The eye colour was too simr. Not only do I know that golden eyes are umon, but I¡¯ve never seen anyone with the same or simr colour eyes as Cassius.


    And the eye colour of the dream child was surprisingly simr to that of Cassius.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    When I turned my head toward Professor Frain with such other thoughts, it was only then that I could hear her.


    ¡°So today, we¡¯re going to hold executive elections as we¡¯ve finished our performance tests. There are many things to do as chairman and vice-chairman, and there will be times when you have to sacrifice for the ss. But there¡¯s a chance to learn the practical process and attitude of being a court wizard, so I want everyone to be active in the election.¡±


    Then the students began to talk to each other.


    A roaring atmosphere just before the election, full of expectations about who will lead our ss, and the desire to get attention as a leader over others.


    ¡°Well, please rmend a candidate. We¡¯ll have an election among the rmended candidates and choose an executive.¡±


    In response, Cassius turned his head and whispered to me with his mouth covered.


    ¡°Yerine, are you going to participate?¡±


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know.¡±


    The chairman has to lead the ss, and there are a lot of things that bother me. In his previous life, I had never been an executive except when I was in elementary school.


    I hate such a thing.


    Surprisingly, no one raised his hand, whether it was only me thinking that way, or whether it was because someone else rmended me to be able to run.


    ¡°Is there anyone?¡±


    Even with Prof. Frain¡¯s words, people were just reading each other¡¯s faces and never thought to raise their hands.


    ¡°Why? I think you¡¯ll do well.¡±


    ¡°No, I think there¡¯s a lot of people who can do better than me¡­¡­¡±


    Then I nced through the silvery back of his head facing the front, sat upright in front of me and talked.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure there are more people who want to do it than I do.¡±


    Then Cassius grinned and talked.


    ¡°But if you¡¯re the president, you can add extra points when you enter the court wizardter¨C¡±


    Immediately I raised my hand.


    ¡°Oh, yes, Miss Spade. Please tell me.¡±


    Once again, life is a real game, and I¡¯d better do anything that can serve my interests. Sometimes pride was important, but sometimes you had to bend and go in. Sometimes there are things more important than that.


    ¡°I rmend myself.¡±


    With all the students looking back at me with a surprised face, my clear voice rang out.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 33

    Episode 33


    <b>Trantor : Missme Editor : Aru</b>


    ¡°Uh¡­.¡±


    In my remarks, Cassius looked troubled as if he had lost his words.


    The other students¡¯ eyes were wide open, too.


    What is it? There were always people who rmended themselves during the presidential election.


    ¡°Yes, I understand. You can rmend yourself as a candidate like Miss Spade, so don¡¯t worry too much and raise your hands, everyone.¡±


    Rather, Professor Frain calmly wrote down my name and spoke in a calm voice as if she had experienced such a thing. Despite her attitude, the students began to buzz.


    ¡°Such an attitude changes really fast.¡±


    Cassius murmured beside. I nced at him and retorted.


    ¡°I have to do anything that helps me in my life. I can¡¯t just stay still and let the opportunity pass like that.¡±


    Then Cassius spoke, wrapping his face in his hands.


    ¡°Uh, such an opportunistic, but I like that side about you¡­.¡±


    Then someone¡¯s hand went up.


    ¡°Professor.¡±


    At the low voice of calling himself, Professor Frain raised her head and answered.


    ¡°Yes, Sir Ydhir.¡±


    An ordinary brown-haired boy got up from his desk and opened his mouth.


    Apparently, he was the only surviving follower of Eugene who did not participate in the DXeria case.


    ¡°Ace-nim, no, I mean I rmend Sir Ace.¡±


    As soon as the words were finished, Ydhir immediately sank on his chair and bowed his head quietly as usual.


    ¡°Okay, Sir Ydhir.¡±


    Prof. Frain wrote Eugene¡¯s name on the paper right away. Then Eugene, who had not responded much, slowly raised his head towards the front and looked forward.


    ¡®I¡¯m d this election took ce in ss.¡¯


    Perhaps if this election took ce in break time, he would have turned his eyes on me and bothered me.


    ¡®Well, I don¡¯t think he¡¯d dere war as much as he did before.¡­.¡¯


    Perhaps if I hadn¡¯t won the fourth round against Eugene and if it wasn¡¯t for the DXeria case, Eugene would have been constantly picking a fight with me, perhaps even in ss.


    However, in the 4th round, I got angry like never before, and immediately after the game that day, an incident urred in which one of his followers framed me, which made us very awkward.


    In fact, after that day I had never had a simple conversation with Eugene.


    Honestly, it didn¡¯t matter if Eugene ignored me, talked to me, or quarrelled with me. Of course, it would have been annoying if he started a quarrel.


    But Eugene had been avoiding me noticeably since that day, and when he made eye contact with me, he moved his eyes elsewhere.


    ¡°Then, is there nothing more, everyone? It¡¯s a bit difficult to conduct an election with only two candidates¡­¡­.¡±


    At this rate, everyone must know that the ss president position was extremely troublesome. Otherwise, the reaction could not have been so calm.


    ¡°Cassius.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    I covered my mouth with one hand trying to whisper to Cassius and asking,


    ¡°Cassius, aren¡¯t you going participate? I think you¡¯ll do well.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    He stared at me at the words, and looking around at the ssroom, he moved his lips and answered.


    ¡°The right person should get out. I don¡¯t think I deserve to be ss president.¡±


    There was a subtle feeling in the way he answered with a very serious face. I didn¡¯t know he¡¯d think like that.


    ¡°Are you sure there¡¯s no one? If no one raises their hand in five minutes, we¡¯ll go ahead and vote.¡±


    Prof. Frain seemed to have hoped the students would apply with a sense of crisis, but the students¡¯ reaction was lukewarm. In the end, a vote was held to determine the ss president and vice-president of just two candidates, me and Eugene.


    ¡°There¡¯s really no one, right? Then we¡¯ll go ahead and start voting right away.¡±


    Prof. Frain looked inwardly disappointed, but she waved her finger calmly with a face that showed like she couldn¡¯t help it.


    Then a small piece of paper flew from the tip of her hand toward our desk one by one.


    ¡°Please write down the name of the person you wished to be president on the piece of paper I gave you.¡±


    One of the ways was really simr to when I was in school in my previous life.


    Sometimes, it was amazing to realize that this school, which is also a merit-based school, resembles a normal school in my previous life.


    After opening the small folded white paper, I filled the nk paper with my name using print handwriting. For your information, I¡¯m using it because I am not good at cursive handwriting. Just in case they couldn¡¯t read my name.


    Not long after, Professor Frain walked up to take the piece of paper and that small piece of paper left my hand.


    ***


    ¡°Miss Spade was elected as ss president with 21 votes, and Sir Ace was elected as the vice president with 9 votes.¡±


    Professor Frain¡¯s calm words resonated in the ssroom.


    Even though the ss was not over yet, Astra, Rachel, and Rayl turned around and chatted as if they wanted to talk to me.


    All three had a yful smile on their faces.


    ¡°Miss Spade and Ace, pleasee to my private room after ss. That¡¯s all for today.¡±


    As soon as Prof. Frain¡¯s words were over, the sound of rolling and dragging the chair was heard.


    ¡°Congrattions, Yerine!¡±


    Astra and Rachel rushed at me, saying at the same time. I thanked them while hugging them with both arms.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    When I finally let them go and face Cassius, Cassius said with a glimmer of a smile in his face.


    ¡°I expected it, but congrattions, Yerine.¡±


    The rxed smile, which was made by slightly folding his yellowish eyes like a pumpkin, looked warm and mature.


    He lookedpletely different from a child in my dream who was shedding tears like ss beads.


    ¡®¡­¡­ is that boy really Cassius?¡¯


    In the midst of such a thought, his words awakened my mind.


    ¡°Good. I wasn¡¯t after the ss president position anyway.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    I was absent-minded and came to my senses and asked back. I quickly replied back to the thought that I had been out of my mind, roughly equivocate.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. I thought I¡¯d be good if I became a ss president¡­¡­. But I didn¡¯t know I could make it happen.¡±


    Then Cassius smiled and talked.


    ¡°Do your best, I¡¯ll cheer you on.¡±


    As I looked at his softly curved yellow eyes while drawing a curve like a moon, I was captivated by the subtle mood.


    ***


    Prof. Frain said it was okay to return after giving us a brief message as an executive of the ss.


    Apparently, there wasn¡¯t much work to do. It seemed that all we had to do was work on assignments, write ss diaries once a week, and leadrge or small events.


    But the 2nd-grade/sophomore executives had to attend student council meetings separately, so our job was probably better than that.


    I thought so when I came out of prof. Frain¡¯s private room.


    As I nced back, I saw Eugene¡¯s shiny silver hair.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t know he could be this quite¡­.¡¯


    At first, Professor Frain told me toe to the private room, which was annoying, but I tried to find Eugene in the ssroom and visit the private room together.


    But while being congratted, Eugene had already disappeared, and when asked I his follower Ydhir, he said he had already gone to Prof. Frain¡¯s private room and arrived alone.


    As expected, Eugene had already arrived. He looked at me for a moment but soon turned his head. And we haven¡¯t had a single word of conversation so far.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    I stopped walking ahead and opened my mouth looking back at Eugene walking behind me.


    ¡°Why are you so quiet?¡±


    Only then did Eugene slowly raise his head and look straight at me with his blue eyes resembling the deep sea.


    ¡°W, well what¡¯s wrong with that? It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    It was notmon for Eugene to stutter.


    And I didn¡¯t miss that he hesitated for about three seconds before speaking and that while speaking, his gaze moved outside the window.


    Come to think of it, Eugene and I were both adults here, but we were still 18 years old.


    ¡®Such a clumsy.¡¯


    The resentment toward Eugene has not disappeared at all.


    Still, since we became executives of the ss together, we will have many things to work on in the future, and we should be able to talk.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll have a lot of work to do together in the future. Are you going to stay so cold that way?¡±


    Then Eugene got angry and answered back.


    ¡°What do you mean cold? It¡¯s not like that.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s not the case then it¡¯s okay.¡±


    I held out my hand at Eugene standing with a slight blush.


    ¡®I¡¯m letting you know I¡¯m a really big person, kid.¡¯


    ¡°Then let¡¯s do well in the future. As long as you have the position of responsibility, you have to work hard.¡±


    For some reason, Eugene stopped talking and looked at me with surprised eyes. The slightlyrge, blue sapphire eyes rolled busily, alternating between my face and hands.


    Eugene, who was seriously contemting whether he wanted to hide his expression, bit his lips and held out his right hand after a while.


    ¡°Just try to fool around, Spade. You¡¯re the one who asked me to do well first.¡±


    Though the lines were thin, I felt the feeling of the elongated hands. Unlike what he looks like, his hand contained warm heat.


    I grabbed his hand and waved it slightly.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one.¡±


    I still can¡¯t forget the light of the sunset thates through the window and his blue eyes that shine as if they had a jewel in them.


    ***


    All the sses were over, and it was dinner time.


    ¡°Well, the time hase.¡±


    I took out a pocket watch and opened the cover to check the time.


    5:27.


    It was three minutes before the appointment. My promised partner was none other than Erica. It wasn¡¯t a big reason. I was waiting for our appointment to meet in front of the library to chat over dinner together.


    ¡®I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m eating with my favourite heroine¡­¡­with her is always refreshing, I¡¯m excited!¡¯


    Of course, at first, I didn¡¯t know if rice went into my mouth or nose because I was watching Erica¡¯s face.


    While I was so absorbed in such thoughts, a low voice came from behind my back.


    ¡°Yerine¡­¡±


    Even if I didn¡¯t see it, I could know immediately who the owner of the voice was.


    Her voice was so cute as usual, but I was a little worried since her voice seemed to be a little weak unlike usual.


    ¡®Is she tired today?¡¯


    The moment I turned around and saw the girl with pink hair, I cried in horror.


    ¡°Oh, my God, what the¡­..Erica!¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 34

    Episode 34


    <strong>Trantor : Missme Editor : Aru</strong>


    As soon as I checked Erica¡¯s appearance, I hurried towards her.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on¡­¡­.¡±


    Erica¡¯s pink hair, which had always been fluttering softly, was tangled, and she had all the fine cuts all over her face, so she was wearing a band-aid. In addition, blood was glimmering through the stuffing cotton of the nose.


    That¡¯s not all. That tired look on her face and her legs which are covered with pale bruises.


    I asked Erica seriously, holding her shoulder, trying to cool her head as much as possible.


    ¡°Erica, who did this?¡±


    On the surface, I tried not to show my excitement.


    But already in my mind, I was thinking of about 50 sophisticated ways to find the mastermind, break their bones painfully, and bury them out of the society.


    ¡°Is there a kid who still bothers you?¡±


    I spoke with a deep voice, but Erica¡¯s reaction waspletely different from my expectation.


    ¡°Oh, no, Yerine, You misunderstand this.¡±


    Erica waved her hands and talked.


    At first, I thought she was lying to reassure me, but I didn¡¯t think that¡¯s the case since she was talking with a straight face.


    ¡°That¡¯s because myst ss was abat ss¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    A single sigh poured out.


    ording to the original story, Erica had no idea how to do magic in the beginning.


    She had a little bit more magic power than othermoners, so she happened to enter the Academy, but she never imagined she would have that much magic power until she was tested.


    So she knew nothing about magic, and even after she entered the Academy, she couldn¡¯t find a way to invoke her magic.


    ¡®Hmm¡­¡­ I see.¡¯


    Imperial mana is basically simr, but its characteristics vary depending on the owner. Therefore, each individual has a magic that works well and magic that doesn¡¯t work well.


    Most members of the 7 Imperial Family or the Royal Family members were able to use almost all kinds of magic, but this makes it difficult for members of other families to replicate the special magic of a specific family.


    That¡¯s why it¡¯s impossible for me to do Cassius¡¯ transformation magic, and Eugene can¡¯t follow myrge-scale me magic.


    ¡®Right now Erica doesn¡¯t know what magic she¡¯s good at.¡¯


    In this case, Erica was as difficult to aplish as me and the other 7 Imperial Family members were in such a short period of time. Later on, she learned a little bit about other kinds of magic, but at first, she appeared in a setting that she could only do one kind of magic.


    Erica would not have been able to invoke magic in thebat ss because she didn¡¯t know what the magic was now, and would have been attacked by her opponent.


    ¡°If they¡¯ve had some sense, they should have looked at the situation and let it slide¡­¡­..¡±


    I murmured a curse in a low voice.


    Then Erica looked back at me and asked,


    ¡°Huh? What did you say, Yerine?¡±


    ¡°Oh, nothing.¡±


    In front of Erica, I answered kindly, hiding my ck-aura-voured face.


    At first, Erica poked her head with a question mark on her face, as if curious. And look carefully at my facial expression, but she probably didn¡¯t find anything special because I was applying as much force as I could to my facial muscles.


    ¡°Erica. Did you go to the infirmary?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I did, but nobody was there.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Was Mrs Hayes there?¡±


    ¡°No. So I just roughly stuck on the band-aid that I originally had and got out.¡±


    Only then did I notice a hardened scab and a tattered band-aid. As I stared at the wound, I held Erica¡¯s hand and said,


    ¡°If you¡¯re not too hungry, why don¡¯t we go back to the infirmary now?¡±


    But Erica waved her hands and said it was okay.


    ¡°No, this is fine.¡±


    ¡°No. I can¡¯t leave the scar on this million-dors face as it is.¡±


    Unknowingly, in a determined tone, I let my real heart out of my mouth.


    ¡°One million dors? What¡¯s is dors?¡±


    Only then did I realize that I made a mistake.


    ¡°Oh, I said the wrong thing. Anyway, if the wound remains intact, it might scarred, so let¡¯s go to the infirmary first and treat it properly.¡±


    In the end, Erica couldn¡¯t resist my torch and moved toward the infirmary.


    ¡°I¡¯m really okay¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not okay, Erica.¡±


    At first, I struggled, but then I nced at Erica heading to the infirmary quietly, then my mind becameplicated.


    ***


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Cassius gazed at me as I sped my hand around my head and made a moaning sound.


    ¡°Yerine, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Your face showed that there¡¯s no nothing.¡±


    Yeah, it couldn¡¯t have been nothing.


    It was natural for me to be heartbroken because I had to face my favourite heroine, who came with a scratch and bruise every day.


    ¡°Ha¡­.¡±


    Erica always came to see me with a band-aid on every evening since that day.


    Still, she was struggling because she couldn¡¯t find a magic style that suited her, and she seemed to be not able to use magic at all in the Combat ss.


    The Combat ss itself is a tournament based on a curriculum for realbat situations.


    As a result, there were times where she couldn¡¯te out in a perfect condition even after the ss. Actually, it would be strange if Erica could finish that ss without getting hurt.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Yerine?¡±


    At Cassius¡¯s words, I rubbed my cheek against the cold desk and leaned my head, in a dying voice.


    ¡°Why are therebat sses 4 times a week¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh? Don¡¯t you likebat sses?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I like it but¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Then why?¡±


    ¡®Because even one kind of magic is fine, it would be a little better if she knew how to use it.¡¯


    I know what the one and only magic Erica could use. Because I read the original. The problem is, Erica was originally going to spend about a year at the Academy and then realize it.


    But was it okay if I told Erica in advance? Just saying ¡®try this magic¡¯ like that.


    ¡°Is it because of Blothea?¡±


    Turning my head out of the window, I put my head back to Cassius and narrowing my eyes


    ¡°¡­¡­how did you know?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯d been hurting a lottely. There¡¯s no way you wouldn¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Come to think of it, Cassius should have originally yed a role in teaching Erica magic and helping her to use it well.


    ¡®If I knew she would be hurt this much, I¡¯ll twist the original story and let her know, but I don¡¯t know if it was okay to do.¡­¡­.¡¯


    ¡°Yerine, if you want, I can heal Blothea¡¯s wounds.¡±


    ¡°Well, thanks, but¡­¡­.¡±


    When Cassius¡¯ healing magic was used, there was no fear of scarring, and it was possible to heal quite quickly.


    I don¡¯t know exactly, but Cassius¡¯ magic seemed to be able to heal the wounds that urred in everyday life.


    The healing magic was so demanding that Cassius was the only one who actually used it around him. Still, it was hard to ask for it.


    ¡°But every time after ss, if Cassius uses that magic¡­¡­¡­ I¡¯ll be really sorry.¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t care, Yerine.¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so. Healing magic required a lot of mana.¡±


    I also refused because I felt like I was overloading Cassius.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right, Cassius.¡±


    ¡°Well, is that so?¡±


    Rather than doing that, it would be better to help Erica to protect herself. Even if it wasn¡¯t abat ss, Erica was in another ss and there was still the possibility of being bullied by other kids.


    ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s tell her. The original story is already dried up anyway, so I think it¡¯s okay to twist it a little more.¡¯


    As soon as I came to that conclusion, a note came in right in front of me.


    ¡°<i>Gasp</i>.¡±


    I sounded almost like a beast in amazement, and I heard an eerie voice from above.


    ¡°You make all sorts of weird noises.¡±


    As I nced up to my head, I met Eugene, who looked down at me with his folding arms.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°The ss journal. You need to write it.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ yes, I need to do it.¡±


    ¡°Write it quickly if you know it. If you don¡¯t want to write it all at once on Friday.¡±


    Like a child who heard the tutor¡¯s words, ¡°Do your homework in advance,¡± I answered roughly and flipped through the diary.


    ¡°Huh? Who wrote the first two?¡±


    There was neat handwriting on the diary that should have been nk. The handwriting was elegant and neat, with ck ink pressed on it.


    ¡°Of course, I wrote it, who would have written it?¡±


    ¡°You should tell me in advance.¡±


    I nced over the contents of the diary and mumbled, covering it up.


    ¡°Sorry¡­¡±


    At that time, Eugene looked at me with slightly erged eyes, and answered back, clearing his voice.


    ¡°If you¡¯re sorry, fill the rest.¡±


    That¡¯s what Eugene said, then turned around and headed back to his seat.


    ¡°Oh, wait, I¡¯m going to get the supplies for today¡¯s magic lesson. Let¡¯s go together for a while.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already got it.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The silvery back of the head, which had stopped in the middle, turned slowly, and the eyes, resembling the blue sapphire, turned to me.


    ¡°I¡¯ve done it, so you just fill in the ss diary.¡±


    Eugene then immediately returned to his seat. I was so embarrassed to look at his back that I scratched my head.


    ¡°I wonder if he doesn¡¯t want to work with me¡­¡­ ¡±


    I asked Cassius. Cassius then agonized over and answered with his hand around his mouth.


    ¡°Well, since you¡¯ve had less work to do, don¡¯t you think that¡¯s good?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ that¡¯s true.¡±


    So I took the quill pen in my hand and began to reestablish the nk paper of the diary.


    * * *


    ¡°Come on, Erica. Give it a try.¡±


    Erica, who was standing across from me, said in a crawling voice.


    ¡°Can I do it¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°You can do it! It¡¯s all right, so try it!¡±


    As if she didn¡¯t believe me, Erica closed her eyes with an expression ofck of confidence.


    Focusing on Erica¡¯s fingertips, which were tight toward the air, I held my breath.


    Soon after, the jewelled pink eyes glistened with an unusually determined and tough glow, headed straight ahead without wavering.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 35

    Episode 35


    <b>Trantor : Missme Editor : Aru</b>


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Erica stood there for a while, frowning and groaning with her hands tightened.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    Even though Erica¡¯s hands spread out, I could see all her body was trembling, but there were no reactions from her hands. Eventually, Erica put her hands down and talked, scratching her head awkwardly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Yerine, I think I can¡¯t do this magic too¡­.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no, you don¡¯t have to be sorry.¡±


    After deciding to help Erica use the magic, I and Erica, in the battlefield with no one else around, tried again for any magic which she could use.


    ¡®Is it really impossible to do 4 element magic?¡¯


    I thought as I drew a sign on a piece of paper full of ck letters.


    There was no problem memorizing the magic circle. If I give her time before doing the magic, Erica quickly memorized the Magic Circle and drew it almost alike without even looking. Seeing that, it was clear that magic power was the sole problem.


    ¡®To what extent should I take the timing¡­..¡¯


    In fact, from the beginning, I could have taught Erica specialized magic. However, the reason I didn¡¯t do that was that no matter how much I tried to bring it up, it seemed too suspicious.


    And as long as the flow of the original was twisted, I was trying to do all the magic that I could think of in case Erica could evoke in other magic as well.


    It would be more effective to protect herself in ss if she could do many magic tricks.


    ¡®I¡¯ll see the situation today and tomorrow, and then I¡¯ll let her know if it¡¯s too hard.¡¯


    After failing to invoke several basic spells, I tried to conjure up 4 elements just in case, but there was no ie.


    ¡°Well. It¡¯s all right. I¡¯m a Spade, but when I first learned it, it was quite difficult.¡±


    ¡°Eh, Yerine? Are you saying that just tofort me?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t very wrong. The magic of dealing with soil was the most difficult among the 4 element magic which Spades rarely used.


    It took Yerine a month to get used to the magic of dealing with soil,pared to the other magic she learned as a child.


    When I used soil magic, my mental power was consumed a lot.


    ¡°Eiiiiyy, that¡¯s the truth though.¡±


    I rummaged through the magic book I had left next to me and answered back. Next was the basic attack magic.


    It was a magic of scale that could inflict a minor bruise to the opponent if it was hit with the authenticity, but it was close to a subpatibility of attack magic that was specialized in the Ace family.


    If she could do just a little bit of this, it would have been a little better in the Combat ss.


    ¡°The next one. Let¡¯s try this, Erica.¡±


    ¡°Yes, all right.¡±


    Erica sat down next to me and spread the book out on herp.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it hard? Can you do more?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m alright. And I didn¡¯t even use up my mana.¡±


    ¡°Health and physical strength is a different matter.¡­.¡±


    As the words were blurred, Erica smiled and waved her hands saying it was okay. Then she stuck her nose in the book and red at it as if she was eating the book with her brightly shining eyes.


    ¡®She¡¯s working really hard.¡­¡­.¡¯


    Going forward even in not very good situations. That was the charm of the original Erica, and I liked Erica for that charm.


    She had a cute appearance, but to me who had been quite tough in my previous life, that kind of appearance came like hope, and I was subtly happy to see her growing up well.


    When I saw Erica up close, I realized that she was more sincere than I thought.


    ¡®Hang in there! ¡®Cause I¡¯lly you a flower road!¡¯


    The goal was to be Trump and build a pretty mansion for Erica.


    ¡°I memorized it all.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah? Do you want to try it right now?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Erica jumped up and stepped into the white circle drawn in the battlefield.


    As she breathed deeply and closed her eyes, she stretched her arms forward and drew a magic circle in her head. Erica narrowed her eyebrows and opened her eyes again, focused on her fingertips, and I held her breath as I watched her¡­


    The 3-minute silence followed.


    What came out to the battlefield was only Erica¡¯s breathing, and when I noticed that Erica¡¯s arms were trembling, she lowered her arms and talked with a sigh.


    ¡°I guess not this magic again this time.¡±


    Erica dropped her arms helplessly and had a mixed look on her face.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Yerine, I just keep wasting the time.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no, Erica. I asked you to do it first, and I have plenty of time.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Erica dropped her head and blurred her words. The visibly depressed look made my heart flutter.


    ¡°May, maybe I shouldn¡¯t have joined the Academy¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I understood. When I was mixed up in a group of people living in apletely different world from mine, I thought so too.


    ¡°No, Erica. It¡¯s not.¡±


    I talked to her as I approached her.


    ¡°I told you that everyone had a magic trick that suited them. You just haven¡¯t found it yet.¡±


    The pink eyes gazed at me.


    ¡°It¡¯ll take a while, but if we both search for it, you¡¯ll find it soon. Even if it takes a few days, all we have to do is just try and find it, right?¡±


    I said to Erica with a smile.


    ¡°So please don¡¯t think about it. I was so happy to be friends with you at the Academy.¡±


    Erica looked nkly into the air as if she had been hit in the head for a moment. Then she lowered her head, rubbed it around her eyes, and replied in a slightly shaky voice.


    ¡°Thank you so much, for me.¡±


    Again, her eyes were slightly red.


    ¡°Yes, just keep up the good work. Let¡¯s try again.¡±


    The corners of her mouth rose by itself as if she had found a will. Looking at Erica, standing proudly in the circle with fists in her hands, I smiled and talked.


    ¡°Erica, it¡¯s also said that the user¡¯s mood condition affects when she invokes magic.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t made up. It is also written in the family vision book, and it was for this reason that there was a saying to immerse yourself while imagining before you activate the magic.


    ¡°Really? So what kind of mind do I need to invoke magic now?¡±


    After agonizing over Erica¡¯s question again with my arms folded, I opened my mouth and answered.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just say you¡¯re going to kill half the opponent in front of you?¡±


    In front of Erica as much as possible, I was trying to self-esteem thenguage life that I had been cultivated and umted for about 25 years. Erica looked surprised as I used stronger expressions than I thought.


    ¡°Oh, yeah¡­¡­I see. I see. I¡¯ll try again.¡±


    Erica closed her eyes again and talked.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll wait for you, so give it one more time.¡±


    The silence continued again, and Erica had kept her hands wide open. But after about five minutes, nothing happened. Eventually, Erica, who had lost her strength, sighed and shook her arms.


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no. You don¡¯t have to be sorry.¡±


    Waving my hands, I talked affectionately.


    ¡°The truth is¡­¡­I don¡¯t know what it¡¯s like to feel like killing an opponent, Yerine.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    The remark made me think hard. Is there any way to make that understandable in one shot? After putting my finger around my mouth and agonizing over it for a while, I decided to do the best I thought.


    ¡°Erica, close your eyes from now on and think about the situation I told you about. Maybe you can get the feeling if you concentrate on this.¡±


    ¡°Uh? I get it.¡±


    Erica closed her eyes quietly, and I straightened my voice and began to talk.


    ¡°Come on, focus and imagine¡­You know, you came to my castle and found an album of my childhood photos.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°When I was about 4 or 5 years old¡­¡­..in a headband with a ribbon, in a soft Cape and a dress, an album full of pictures of me. ¡±


    Then Erica frowned and her mouth slightly raised up.


    ¡°Wait, aren¡¯t you too happy?¡±


    ¡°Go on and I¡¯ll listen to it.¡±


    after


    Erica eventually listened to my story with a suspicious look on her face.


    ¡°But because you like it so much, I decided to give you a picture. A picture of me with pigtails and smiling brightly with a snowman in the snow.¡±


    ¡°<i>Gasp</i>!¡±


    ¡°You got the picture and you were looking into it at school¡­¡­.¡±


    Erica was doing her best with a frown as if she were really concentrating. But seeing her mouth smiling, it was clear that she was really imagining what I said.


    ¡°But then..¡­.¡±


    I talked with a sudden change in my voice.


    ¡°Cassius took it away.¡±


    It was Erica¡¯s face that turned cold. The fact that it worked brought joy into my heart.


    ¡°And more than that, to the Imperial Pce¡­..¡±


    <i>Pop- </i>The floor shook slightly with the sound of something bursting. Soon there was a thud and dust on the floor.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 36

    Episode 36


    <b>Trantor : Missme Editor : Aru</b>


    I saw it clearly then. The red spark sshes from the fingertips of Erica and then disappears. Looking in the direction of the spark, there was a tiny scratch on the wooden wall.


    ¡°Erica¡­¡±


    Looking back slowly, Erica opened her eyes wide and looked down at her hand as if she could not believe it.


    ¡°N, no way¡­¡­.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t keep my mouth shut, either. I didn¡¯t know this would happen.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it, Erica!¡±


    I approached as I liked it, Erica still muttered, looking down at her hands with a dumb face.


    ¡°So, this is the feeling of how you want to kill someone¡­.¡±


    I¡¯m sorry, Cassius. But thanks to you, I got an unexpected harvest.


    ¡°I never thought You¡¯d find it so soon! Besides, it¡¯s quite powerful!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m using magic.¡­.¡±


    Erica, admiringly, flipping her palm and looking back and forth.


    ¡°It¡¯s so amazing!¡±


    A gleam of joy shone on her face.


    I thought it was good. Since basic attacks were possible, if we practised more, she wouldn¡¯t be out of thebat ss after being beaten up anymore.


    ¡°Erica, you¡¯ve also made a basic attack, so let¡¯s do one more magic and then go.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Erica smiled broadly and burned her will even though she had been wrestling with magic for hours with me.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s do this next. I think this is right in order.¡±


    I gave the book that I had opened up beforehand to Erica and talked cheerfully.


    Erica, who had her eyes fixed on the book for a while, began to memorize the magic circle by drawing a circle with her fingers, saying, ¡°I see.¡±


    I looked at her and thought to myself.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t even think it would be real¡­.¡¯


    Now I thought I could be a little relieved.


    ¡®Or maybe the kind of magic she¡¯d be good at has changed¡­¡¯


    I didn¡¯t know the result unless I tried it. I decided to wait until Erica memorized the magic circle.


    ¡°I think I¡¯m ready. I¡¯ll try again.¡±


    ¡°Oh, wait a minute, this time I¡¯ll stand opposite you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, well, I guess we should.¡±


    This time, the process was the same. Erica stood at one end of the battlefield, took a deep breath and closed her eyes and focused. I looked at her like that and held my breath.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡­ Erica, do you think it¡¯s working?¡±


    With her hands raised high in the air, she replied.


    ¡°I do, but¡­¡­¡­ I don¡¯t know!¡±


    ¡°For now, I understand, so let¡¯s try it.¡±


    And I came up with a magic circle in my head.


    ¡°I¡¯ll use it weakly, so don¡¯t worry and keep it going.¡±


    At the end of that remark, I drew a thin stream of water from the tip of my finger and came towards Erica. As soon as the stream of water stretching out along the line reached Erica, the air was hazy. And as if the stream had hit something, it couldn¡¯t move forward and bent and flowed to the floor.


    ¡°Yerine! This is¡­.¡±


    I smiled at Erica, who looked at the stream with a surprised look.


    The only magic that Erica in the original could do, which could not do any magic. It was defensive magic.


    ¡°As expected, attack magic, then defence magic.¡±


    With a proud smile, I walked one step forward proudly.


    ¡°I told you, Erica. We¡¯ll find it.¡±


    That night when the moonlight was flowing through the windows, the light in the Battlefield Hall did not go out untilte at night.


    ***


    ¡°Uh, it¡¯s finally over¡­¡­!¡±


    Rachel said, stretching her body to the full.


    Today was Friday, and we just finished thest Combat ss of the week.


    ¡°It¡¯s fun to have a lot of practical ss rather than just listening, but don¡¯t you think they consume too much energy?¡±


    I asked Rachel as I packed my writing equipment.


    Rachel yawned and replied with a slightly sleepy look.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and eat. You can just go to the cafeteria today.¡±


    ¡°Yes. We can meet with A-ss kids then take Erica right away.


    Then Cassius looked back and asked me.


    ¡°Are you going straight to the restaurant today?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Professor Frain said I could just go today.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    He replied, rolling up the hem of his slightly charred shirt because of the spark I blew. I hope you don¡¯t misunderstand. I already apologized and offered to buy him a new shirt, but he didn¡¯t ept it.


    For your information, I¡¯m going to buy a new shirt and throw it in Cassius¡¯s face so that he can¡¯t refuse itter. While waiting for Cassius, who was packing until thest minute, Eugene, who had already packed up, headed for the back door without looking back.


    ¡°Hey, why are you so busy? The ss is over, anyway.¡±


    When I called him up, Eugene sighed but eventually looked back.


    ¡°What is it? It¡¯s up to me anyway.¡±


    ¡°Hey,e on, you¡¯ve got to organize the ss journal with me anyway. Just eat together then do it together. It¡¯s annoying to meet separately.¡±


    At my words, Eugene groaned painfully.


    He probably has no choice but to agree with my argument that it is inefficient to meet separately. He just has to let go of his pride and ept it, but he seems to live a very tiring life.


    ¡°¡­okay.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Nodding my head satisfactorily, I moved on.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s hurry up and go to the A-ss kids.¡±


    The four of us were S-sses, and Rayl and Astra were A-sses, so we would often meet together after ss and bring Erica out of 3rd-ss.


    It was the first time Eugene joined.


    After a long time, Astra and Rayl were putting a band-aid on their faces one by one, as if they were fighting a bloody fight.


    ¡°<i>Gasp</i>, you guys had a rough day¡­.¡±


    Then Astra replied,


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just that¡­. Why must I be paired with him in thebat ss today?¡±


    Astra talked to Rayl, who was standing next to her.


    Well, it wasn¡¯t strange that each of them had a scar because they were the best in the A-ss.


    ¡°Ah¡­..then that scar of Rayl¡¯s is that Astra¡­.¡±


    ¡°Yes. A leader who punches mercilessly. You¡¯re so mean.¡±


    Rayl talked while acting as a poor enemy, crying.


    ¡°Hey¡­¡­You won anyway by using your talisman¡­.¡±


    Astra spoke in a sullen voice.


    ¡°Yes, yes. Stop fighting now. You both suffered.¡±


    Rachel talked skillfully mediating the situation.


    ¡°Huh? But there¡¯s Eugene, too. What brings you here?¡±


    She spoke in a rather wee voice as if she had only discovered Eugene.


    For your information, Rayl and Astra were generous enough to tolerate Eugene¡¯s dirty personality and y along with it.


    ¡°Hey, now you¡¯re finally thinking about getting close to us? I¡¯m touched.¡±


    Astra talked with Rayl, trying to kill his mood.


    Until then, with his mouth shut, he murmured with clenched teeth towards the two who gave a strong wee.


    ¡°oush noish (<i>you¡¯re noisy</i>)¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you actually like it very much, don¡¯t you? Don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. When you see him like this, Eugene is actually very shy!¡±


    Eventually, Eugene, whose anger exploded, screamed.


    ¡°Shut up! I¡¯m not like that!¡±


    Behind her back, the sound of Eugene¡¯s retribution, and the sound of Astra and Rayl giggling resonated in the hallway.


    Rachel shook her head, and, of course, Cassius, who had not thought much, was looking out the window with his bright yellow eyes.


    ¡°Still the same today.¡±


    He smiled forward, not looking behind him.


    ¡°These two really.¡±


    It was just when Eugene, who was so angry from behind, was screaming again. An unusually strong wind brushed past my face.


    In a moment, my hair was all turned upside down, covering my face with my arms and opening my eyes. The wind came so suddenly upon us that we all stopped in the middle of the corridor and stood still for a while, being puzzled.


    A sudden wind blew out some torches that were hanging in the hallway.


    But after the wind swept by, the corridor again became as silent as usual.


    ¡°The wind?¡±


    ¡°What was that just now?¡±


    The wind was extremely cool and cold.


    But now the corridor was so quiet, even though such a strong wind had scratched it.


    ¡°What, just now?¡±


    Astra crawled in and muttered in a shrill voice.


    I jerked my head back, but there was no one behind us.


    We were really the only ones walking through that quiet corridor.


    ¡°Why do I have a bad feeling about this?¡±


    There¡¯s no reason for the sudden wind to blow indoors.


    At that time, Cassius, who was looking around for something like me, hardened for a moment, and finally began to scream like crazy.


    ¡°Everyone run behind you!¡±


    At the same time, at the other end of the corridor, we could see an unknown ck object flying towards us.


    The object, which looked like a cape flying in the air, had a curious look as if it had human arms and legs around it.


    ¡°Ahhhhhh!¡±


    Someone screamed as the huge objects rushed at us at a terrifying speed.


    I pushed out an arm, which I didn¡¯t even know whose belonged to, and then I squeezed my palm right to the floor and put it on the stone floor.


    ¡°Get out of the way!¡±


    In an instant, a high wall popped out of the floor.


    I don¡¯t know what it is, but just before those monstrous things that would certainly end up hitting us, the walls that touched the ceilingpletely blocked the void, and the monsters were trapped on the other side of the corridor.


    I shouted back, concentrating as much as I could to prevent the wall from copsing.


    ¡°Somebody go and call the professor!¡±


    ¡°Yerine ¡±


    ¡°Hurry up!¡±


    I looked back, screaming horribly. But just then, Rachel¡¯s face, which was looking at me, was filled with amazement.


    ¡°Yerine, in front of you!¡±


    Somehow the monsters were in front of me. I¡¯m sure, it must have been blocked by the wall, but why?.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Only then did I see it. The way it passes through the wall really slowly like ghosts looks so unpleasant.[1]


    I saw it as the shadow of it, which came as if it were a huge reaper, fluttering in ck and frightened, cast upon me. The monster opens its huge cave-like mouth with terrible teeth. It¡¯s toote to avoid.


    ¡°Damn it~¡±


    Raising my right hand, I desperately recalled a magic circle.


    When the mouth of the monster, who was about to eat my hand before the me, was only 30 centimetres ahead, a golden object came out in a sh and broke in between the monsters.


    ¡°Yerine!¡±


    I could hear Cassius¡¯s urgent cry in my head.


    A tremendous roar rang out across the hall, and the monster twisted his body in anguish.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [1] From this on please think that monster or ghost as Dementor from Harry Potter


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 37

    Episode 37


    <b>Trantor : Missme Editor : Aru</b>


    When a golden tiger, the size of a house, scratched the monster with its front paws, the monster roared and twisted around.


    ¡°Cassius!¡¯


    I reached for Cassius, who was standing between the monster and me.


    ¡°Don¡¯te!¡±


    Cassius¡¯s raw voice rang in my head. The golden tiger growled at me with its head slightly turned.


    But then, the monster rushed forward again.


    ¡°Look ahead!¡±


    I stretched out my right hand, recalling the magic circle in my head to invoke magic.


    I thought I could just jump out to Cassius¡¯s front and shoot a spark at the monster.


    Yeah, I was thinking that¡¯s enough.


    Upon hearing my cry, Cassius crouched on the floor and jumped high as the monster approached, sticking out his withered front teeth.


    I thought it was fortunate that Cassius responded quickly. I could invoke magic while the monster falters.


    ¡°¡­¡­..!¡±


    But Cassius¡¯ body, which attacked the monster, passed through it.


    ¡°What is¡­?¡±


    For a moment, Cassius¡¯s faint golden hair shone over the monster¡¯s body, fluttering like a cloak made of opaque cloth.


    And the monster that passed through Cassius rushed at me at a terrifying speed.


    When the magic circle in my head stopped due to confusion, a monster with ck hands grabbed my arm and dragged my body.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    At the same time as the nape of my neck tightened, my vision turned ck. AS if the monster had swallowed mepletely, the front sight was pitch-ck.


    I struggled, tried to let go, but the monster grabbed me and wouldn¡¯t let me go.


    Theck of oxygen made me feel dizzy. The more I tried, the more the monster choked me, and I felt like I was about to let go of my mind. I closed my eyes, suffering from pain that I had never felt in my life.


    ¡®No¡­Hurry up and get the magic¡­..¡­!¡¯


    I tried toe up with the magic circle in my head at a time when my eyes were getting blurred.


    And then, the hand of the cold, like a corpse, the unpleasant monster, grabbed my cheek.


    ¡°Eugh¡­¡±


    No matter how much I shook my face, its hands, which would cover half of my face, did not fall off.


    And then, soon, its hand turned to my left eye.


    ¡®What the heck¡­.¡¯


    Suddenly, the ck hand with its fingernails tried to pull my eyelids, forcing me to open my left eye.


    As soon as I opened my eyes, I saw a cave-like ck mouth, with its sharp teeth, open wide.


    A cold sweat broke out from the back of my back in an instant. The mouth wasing very slowly, toward my eyes.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh!¡±


    As I gathered all the remaining power in a faint situation and recalled a magic circle in my head, mes of maximum fire poured out of my hand.


    All the cold hands that held me fell, and in an instant, the field of vision brightened.


    ¡°Yerine!¡±


    Coming out of the monster¡¯s grip, I rolled on the floor.


    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±


    The shoulder hit the stone floor, and a tremendous shock hit the body.


    In the meantime, however, I did not stop sending out sparks.


    There was a spark on the body of the monster who had been hit by my me. As the fire spread from the embers slowly eroded the body, the monster flowed down with a strange sound.


    As the mes fired intensively in its direction, the monster desperately stuck to the wall to avoid the mes, and soon slipped out of the ceiling behind me.


    I soon passed between Rayl and Rachel, who were fighting behind against another monster who flew behind the corner.


    I had to go right after them. I didn¡¯t know what¡¯s going to happen if there¡¯s something like that in school.


    ¡°Everyone, bend your heads!¡±


    In my words, Rayl and Rachel bowed their heads right away, then I fired sparks squarely at another monster they were dealing with.


    At that time Cassius bit the side of the burning monster in the same agony, and the monster fell on the floor, unable to rise into the air.


    ¡°Astra and Eugene are still behind!¡±


    When I heard Rayl¡¯s cry, I ran frantically down the corridor.


    Turning to the right, I saw Eugene facing the monster, sshing various sparks at the end of the corridor.


    On the left, Astra was confronting another monster. As usual, she was in herbat posture with red energy on her two fists, as she did during a battle, and she was watching the monster with sharp eyes and not missing its move.


    ¡°Cassius and I will go this way! Yerine, you help Rayl and Eugene!¡±


    Rachel shouted as she pulled out of her fingertips to the left.


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    After answering, I ran to join Eugene.


    The monster, who was hit by Eugene¡¯s attack magic, was reeling with holes.


    ¡°Eugene¡­.!¡±


    Rayl, who was running with him, called out Eugene, who was fighting with all his might spirit.


    ¡°Rayl, let¡¯s help him!¡±


    Immediately the me blew, and the monster rose to the ceiling and escaped out of the window.


    Eugene must have been exhausted since he spent a lot of mana. He took a slow breath and looked at Rayl with his blue eyes.


    ¡°You guys¡­¡­have you taken care of all the others?¡±


    The question was answered by Rayl, sping his hands.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know much.¡±


    Then Eugene frowned and gritted his teeth.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what those are, but we have to catch them all right now.¡±


    Eugene rubbed his hands with a serious look on his face.


    ¡°It¡¯s all over if they go to the dorm¨C¡±


    At that moment, Rayl¡¯s face was bathed in astonishment.


    A ck object suddenly popped out from behind a pir near where Eugene stood.


    ¡°Eugene!¡±


    Eugene, who was only concerned about the front, seemed to have not noticed at all that a monster was approaching behind him.


    For a very short time, when Rayl screamed, I saw Eugene¡¯s face turn blue.


    Only then did Eugene notice the monster approaching behind him and slightly turned his head. He stared nkly at the ck monster with big eyes.


    The monster was opening his mouth toward Eugene at a distance of only one meter, and toward Eugene, which waspletely hardened, the monsters approached at a rapid pace without hesitation.


    The sharp monster¡¯s fangs shimmered in the dreary corridor.


    ¡°Eugene!¡±


    I jumped as hard as I could and stretched my arm toward Eugene. I grabbed the cor with fingertips and pulled it back with all my strength.


    When Eugene waspletely out of my sight, the monster was really just around the corner.


    I could hear someone screaming behind me, but I couldn¡¯t understand what he meant.


    ¡°¡­¡­die.¡±


    I muttered a curse and shot a red me at the monster¡¯s cavernous mouth.


    The monster, whose mouth was full of fireworks, roared away in anguish. However, that could not have extinguished the mes that had already been swallowed.


    ¡°You¡­! What are you doing!¡±


    Turning slightly behind to the voice ringing the corridor, Eugene, who had fallen on the ground, was shouting with trembling eyes.


    I shouted as hard as I could at him.


    ¡°Use magic to make light or heat! Right now!¡±


    The monster was wriggling. But it still had the power to attack us.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    I heard a curse, and Eugene got up from the floor and stood beside me.


    The green spark that popped out of Eugene¡¯s hand hit the monster with my me all over his body.


    The spark, which had never been so bright as to be seen before, gave off a small burst of smoke as soon as it was hit by a monster.


    Then the amulet which Rayl had flown was attached to the monster and the amulet that med soon poured out white light.


    The monster, who was giggling and making a strange noise, fell on the floor with a puff on the spot.


    The monster that fell on the floor did not budge and left the mes that were gnawing at its body. There was a smell of burning in the hall, and smoke rose from the body of the monster.


    ¡°<i>Gasp</i>¡­¡±


    With no hands down yet, the three of us kept looking at the monster.


    If he wakes up again, it¡¯s over. For about three minutes, however, the monster showed no sign of rising.


    ¡°I think¡­..it¡¯s dead.¡±


    Rayl stammered and said,


    At the end of his words, Eugene and I slowly lowered our hands, and ording to Rayl¡¯s words, the monstery down without moving


    Then Astra¡¯s voice was heard from behind.


    ¡°Guys!¡±


    When she confronted the monster earlier, the eyes of Astra, who was showing great charisma and showing a firm face, were teary.


    ¡°Everyone¡­¡­whoa¡­ You all right? Who¡¯s hurt?¡±


    Fortunately, Astra didn¡¯t seem to have been seriously injured. Rachel also had a small scar on her face, but it didn¡¯t look like it was serious.


    Everyone looked back at each other to see if there were any injuries.


    As far as I can tell, no one was injured and all of us were able to walk.


    ¡°Are you alright? Guys, let¡¯s go to the infirmary right now¨C¡±


    As soon as I opened my mouth, Cassius, wet with sweat and drooping hair, came to my front. Surprised by the sudden moving Cassius, everyone turned their heads. Soon, Cassius held my face with both hands and shouted, without giving me time to respond.


    ¡°Are you.crazy?¡±


    The golden eyes were cool like a beast and the hands holding my face had to strength in it.


    ¡°Why did you go forward without avoiding it? What are you going to do if you really die?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m not the only one who hasn¡¯t avoided it. Everyone didn¡¯t run away until the end.¡±


    ¡°You were the only one who pushed me ahead when the monster first appeared!¡±


    The wailing voice of Cassius resounded in the hallway.


    As he gasped in his wailing, he looked down at me in astonishment and murmured.


    ¡°If you die¡­¡­I¡­¡­.¡±


    His unsteady twisting voice rang in my ears.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 38

    Episode 38


    <b>Trantor : Missme Editor : Aru</b>


    ¡°If you die¡­¡­I¡­¡­¡±


    At that moment, professors came running screaming from behind the dusty corridor.


    ¡°Oh, my God! What the¨C¡±


    The professors, who came running with their capes fluttering, looked alternately at us, covered in dust and dead bodies of monsters lying on the floor.


    When the professors suddenly ran, Cassius bit his lips and turned away from me.


    ¡°All six, let¡¯s go to the infirmary first. We¡¯ll hear about the situationter.¡±


    We exchanged nces at each other, looking at each other in silence, and so we stepped toward the infirmary.


    In the meantime, Cassius deliberately turned his back on me and said nothing.


    ***


    ¡®Yerine¡¯


    I opened my eyes to the vague voice of a child who was calling out my name.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    It was the dream again.


    ¡°Ha¡­.¡±


    Sighing, I rubbed my hands around the hot left eye. I don¡¯t know how long this dream wille.


    ¡®Is that boy really Cassius?¡¯


    My days have been full of unexpected things. Starting with a dream thatsted a few days ago, to an unknown monster that suddenly attacked the school.


    Further questions that have not been answered there.


    ¡®I¡¯m sure there¡¯s nothing like this in the original story.¡¯


    There was no such thing as that monster and the past involving Cassius was not described, at least in the part I read.


    How the hell should I ept this situation?


    While sitting on the bed and thinking, I heard a knock on my door.


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Yerine, it¡¯s me. Astra.¡±


    Outside came the voice of a slightly subdued Astra. Sitting on the bed, I ran straight and opened the door. Then there was a red-haired Astra standing in a cloak in the hallway. With a band-aid on her face, I nced over her shining eyes with a smile on her face, and I smiled.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Astra showed her teeth and responded with a broad smile.


    ¡°Thank you, Yerine.¡±


    With Astra in the room, I turned my back from her for a moment and locked the door. Confirming that the door was locked well, I turned to her in the middle of the room and talked calmly.


    ¡°Yes, we still have a lot to talk about, right?¡±


    As she stared at me with her hands sped tightly, Astra asked me with an iprehensible face.


    ¡°What is it, Yerine? Why do you suddenly use honorifics?¡±


    ¡°I would have let you in if you¡¯de in the way you were, but you did it because of the rules, right?¡±


    I said indifferently with both hands on my waist.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Cassius?¡±


    I asked with narrow eyes.


    Astra, ah no, Cassius, in the shape of Astra, scratched his head and frowned at my words.


    ¡°How the hell did you know?¡±


    ¡°Astra would have asked me once more, ¡®Can Ie in?¡¯ before she came in.¡±


    ¡°Ha, yes, I suppose so¡­¡­.¡±


    Cassius sighed and pulled out a transparent vial from his ck cloak.


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    Pulling the cap off the medicine bottle, he emptied the medicine into his mouth, and with it, his skin began to melt slowly.


    .


    A few minutester, in my room stood Cassius, not Astra, and in the dark, the bright yellow eyes shone like a beast.


    ¡°Cassius.¡±


    I called out his name as he stood in the dark and looked at the floor obliquely with half-closed eyes.


    ¡°Why, Yerine.¡±


    It was a slightly weak voice. The energy that I normally felt when I called his name was all gone, although he still felt friendly but dry.


    ¡°You must be upset with me.¡±


    ¡°¡­..I¡¯m not upset, it¡¯s just¡­..¡±


    ¡°Then just what you want to talk about.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ming to talk about it, but that¡¯s not the priority.¡±


    I didn¡¯t think there would be anything more important than a conversation right after the confrontation with the monster.


    ¡°What? Then whates first?¡±


    At that remark, Cassius looked at me with a determined look and reached out his hand.


    ¡°Your shoulder, it must be hurt.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve got some rough treatment in the infirmary, but it won¡¯t be as good as my healing magic.¡±


    Only then did I understand. In fact, he could talk to me on another day about the monster thing, but he didn¡¯t have toe to my room at night like this.


    ¡®He was trying to heal me.¡­.¡¯


    I¡¯m a little touched without knowing why.


    ¡°Give it to me.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ do I just have to stick my shoulder out like this?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    As Cassius words, I extended the shoulder that had hit the floor towards him.


    Soon after, from Cassius¡¯s hand came a mass of bright yellow light, and a mass of warm light slowly wrapped around my shoulder.


    But somehow the lumps of light melted into my shoulders. Usually, when Cassius used healing magic, the lump of light would melt into the wound and scatter gently.


    Strangely enough, however, the blocks of light floated around the shoulders and were absorbed into the hands of Cassius.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    At the same time, we both looked nkly at the spot where the missing masses of light had been.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­¡­you already healed.¡±


    ¡°Huh? I¡¯m already healed?¡±


    ¡°If this happens, it means that there is no wound on your shoulder right now. Try to move it.¡±


    As Cassius said, I turned my shoulder wide, but surprisingly I didn¡¯t feel any pain like before.


    ¡°Oh, my God, I¡¯m all better¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Looking at me, who was swirling my shoulders, Cassius opened his mouth and murmured.


    ¡°No, how did you¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Did it heal faster because I¡¯m a wizard?


    I just woke up for a few hours, but it was amazing that the wounds that were notpletely healed in the infirmary were recovered.


    ¡°That¡¯s a relief. I thought I wouldn¡¯t be able to lift my arm for a few days.¡±


    We talked in the dark, looking around with our arms raised.


    But I didn¡¯t notice that Cassius¡¯s face was rapidly getting dark.


    ¡°Thanks, though. Thank you foring all the way to my room~.¡±


    ¡°Even so, you shouldn¡¯t have taken your life so lightly on the spot.¡±


    A cold voice filled the room with cold air. When I lifted the eyes that were looking at my arm in amazement, I met Cassius, who looked at me with his yellow eyes.


    ¡°¡­someone had to stop it¡­..¡±


    ¡°We could¡¯ve run away together. You didn¡¯t have to fight and sacrifice for other people.¡±


    ¡°If the retreat was blocked, they could all die together.¡±


    ¡°You could have died too!¡±


    Cassius said, sweeping his hair back and forth with one hand, seemingly frustrated.


    ¡°Yeah, maybe somebody should have stopped it. But it didn¡¯t have to be you.¡±


    ¡°What I was able to do back then was- ¡±


    ¡°Yerine¡±


    The low voice, which seemed to contain the boiling emotion inside, forced me to shut my mouth.


    ¡°Listen to me. Please.¡±


    Cassius¡¯s look at me with his eyes raised looked so distressed and painful.


    At that moment, the image of the child in the dream quickly crossed my mind, and I was standing still, feeling my heart tightened.


    ¡°¡­no matter how much magic power you have, you could have died by that monster.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you cherish yourself a little more? I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll keep giving up your life with the determination to save someone else.¡±


    Cassius, who vented his own feelings in a low voice, showed more calm, yet intense feelings than ever before.


    ¡°Cassius¡­.¡±


    When I called his name, he looked straight at me with his wobbly eyes.


    ¡°Your caring for other people. I think it¡¯s great. I like that side of you, but-¡±


    His voice as he delivered thest word was clearly shaking.


    ¡°Every time I see you do that, it¡¯s like, really, someone¡¯s breaking my heart.¡±


    I felt dazed as if I had been hit in the back of my head.


    Because I am strong. It¡¯s different from my previous life, where I couldn¡¯t go out even though I had the ability.


    Unconsciously, I thought I wouldn¡¯t die and get hurt under any circumstances. So I thought I coulde forward, and everything would be solved once I used magic.


    I didn¡¯t even notice that every time I stepped forward like that, I would be torn in the heart of someone who cherishes me.


    ¡°I know I¡¯m sensitive. But it¡¯s so hard.¡­.¡±


    Casius¡¯ face, smiling with a gentle twitch of his eyes, resembled a child in a dream who was shedding beads of tears with his eyes wide open.


    Coming near before I knew it, he slowly stretched out his long, thin fingers toward me. Cassius, who held me in his arms, hugged me as hard as if I would fly like a balloon and couldn¡¯t catch me.


    I could feel the touch of soft hair on my neck. A ck cloak fluttered in front of me like the night sky.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    With a single sigh, we both fell on the bed.


    The scent of anemone, unknown where it came from, tickled the tip of the nose.


    Cassius¡¯s whisper, unable to control his emotions, reached my ear.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You don¡¯t know anything. Every time you get involved in something weird, I can¡¯t do anything that can help.¡±


    The shoulders of Cassius, whose face was buried at the scruff of my neck, were shaking.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry because I like you. But¨C¡±


    Suddenly he raised his head, throwing up in a choking voice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go away from me.¡±


    His eyes were filled with my figure, resembling a goldenke shining through the flowing ck hair.


    Even though tears resembling ss beads didn¡¯t fall from his eyes that were more covered than the boy in the dream.


    Why do those biting lips, the gently fluttering hair, and the ck cloak that surrounds you, look really sad?


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 39

    Episode 39


    <strong>Trantor : Missme Editor : Aru</strong>


    ¡°Cassius.¡±


    He raised his hand toward my cheek, resembling a tiger looking at me with his swaying eyes.


    His cheeks, which seemed cold, were warmer than his hands.


    The moment his finger brushed my face, Cassius looked at me with a puzzled but somehow sad look.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I think I was a little short-witted.¡±


    Cassius bit his lips at my words. Like a person trying to suppress the overflowing emotions that pierce their throat inside.


    ¡°How Cassius thinks of me¡­¡­I can¡¯t say I know it right, but I should have been a little more careful if I knew you were worried about me.¡±


    Without me knowing, Cassius must have had quite a few moments when his heart was pounding for fear that I might die.


    And, frankly, when swallowed by a monster, I thought that even I would die for a very short time, so he must be so afraid back then?


    ¡°But-


    I said, sweeping the flowing ck hair behind his ears.


    ¡°I won¡¯t stop helping others.¡±


    It was a little reckless to go forward and fight alone before we could even figure out what the monster was in front of us.


    But I didn¡¯t want to save myself in every situation. Because I had an ability, and I wanted to live like this.


    ¡°I really¡­ I wanted to use my powers to help others. Even now.¡±


    When asked why I had nothing to say.


    Still, one thing was certain that this is what I want to do.


    ¡°That¡¯s not to say I¡¯m going to sacrifice myself up as I did earlier. I¡¯ll keep in mind that if I get hurt, you¡¯ll suffer great pain.¡±


    Cassius¡¯s eyes grew and then became smaller for a very short time.


    Then he soon smiled and said, gently bending his yellowish shining eyes.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s really your answer-like.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    A deep, resonant voice spread out in the dark.


    As Iy still and stared at his face, as if possessed by the voice, Cassius gently grabbed my right hand, which had been stretched out on the bed, and pulled it up before me.


    ¡°Thank you for listening.¡±


    It was when I was staring nkly at the golden eyes blinking in the dark.


    Cassius slowly and carefully thrust his face close to my wrist.


    ¡°Wa, wait¡­¡±


    By the time a warm breath passed through the skin of my wrist, he closed his eyes still and kissed my wrist. When the soft yet soft lips touched my wrist, I came to my senses. Suddenly, my heart began to beat like crazy.


    After a while, Cassius opened his eyes and removed his lips from my wrist, and gently ced my hand back on the bed. But the ce where he touched his lips was as hot as a fire, even though there was nothing.


    ¡®What the hell, this¡­.¡¯


    Suddenly, I was embarrassed by my heart beating so fast that I couldn¡¯t control it. But unlike me, Cassius rose calmly with a still lingering smile on his face.


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    Iy still waiting for Cassius, who disappeared from sight, thinking that there might be more, but there was no response.


    Eventually, I got up and asked Cassius, who was sitting on the side of the bed, gazing at him.


    ¡°Is that¡¯s it?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Seeing Cassius looking at me with a curious look on his face, he really seemed to have no intention of going any further.


    Is it a good thing among the misfortunes? I was thinking about what to do because I thought he¡¯d do something more today.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything else?¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    Only then did Cassius nod and burst intoughter.


    ¡°Think about it, Yerine, I¡¯ve been terrified you¡¯re going to die, and there¡¯s no way I¡¯lle upon you without your consent.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ well, that¡¯s true but somehow the atmosphere¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°And you, if I do something like that, you¡¯ll use air magic in a single gourd and blow me up. I don¡¯t want to be stuck in the wall again.¡±


    ¡°Oh, stop talking about it¡­¡­¡­ I said I¡¯m sorry for that¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Cassius¡¯s whispering and giggling sound made my cheeks inted and expressed displeasure.


    ¡°And I still don¡¯t have the confidence to beat you. If you use magic, I¡¯m done. And also I don¡¯t want to be hated by you.¡±


    ¡®Looking at this side of him, there seems to be an honest side¡­¡­.¡¯


    Well, I really couldn¡¯t tell. But then, I thought something was wrong.


    ¡®Come to think of it¡­¡­.?¡¯


    As I tried to bring my hand to my mouth, I hesitated and put my hand down again.


    ¡°Cassius.¡±


    I called his name quietly in the darkroom.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    I asked him while throwing an oblique gaze toward him, with those yellow eyes shining looking straight at me.


    ¡°Are you hiding something from me?¡±


    ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡±


    I slowly approached him, frowning, and fixed my gaze on his yellow eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been feeling a little weird sincest time, but¡­¡­¡­ you just said you¡¯re not confident you can beat me with magic, are you?¡±


    ¡°Huh? I did.¡±


    ¡°Before, didn¡¯t you even say you couldn¡¯t beat me before the 2nd round?¡±


    Cassius¡¯s face was slightly hardened by my remark. As if he was a little nervous.


    ¡°How can you be so conclusive when you haven¡¯t fought me in person?¡±


    ¡°You have to be so good. You entered the Academy as the top.¡±


    Cassius replied, arm in arm as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°That¡¯s not all.¡±


    Very slightly, I saw Cassius¡¯ eyebrows go up.


    ¡°When the monster hit us earlier. You reacted faster than anyone else. You were the first one who shouted to run away.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it because it looked dangerous to anyone.¡±


    ¡°You know what? Those monsters came around the corner. I¡¯m sure I remember you shouting to run away even before the monster showed up.¡±


    ¡°I saw the shadow reflected through the window. From the shadows, I could see that they were never familiar creatures to us.¡±


    It was a valid excuse, but he couldn¡¯t get out of here. There were still a few more questions left.


    ¡°You said to me after we got rid of the monster, didn¡¯t you? That even how strong I am, I could even die.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I know it could only be a guess, but I can only think that you knew the information about the monster before we fought them and even before they attacked us.¡±


    ¡°Yerine, that¡¯s not -¡±


    I took out my finger at Cassius, who hurriedly brought up his words, and said,


    ¡°Cassius, I¡¯m not doubting you. I¡¯m not pushing you, so please listen to me until the end. I really want to ask you something.¡±


    At the remark, Cassius clenched his two fists and nodded his head.


    ¡°In the previous case of DXeria. Do you remember?¡±


    Cassius looked aside, nodding his head still.


    ¡°You say you knew that the DXeria was fake because of the bubble, but is it the truth?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°You took the vial backter and took a closer look, but somehow I think you were expecting it to be fake from the beginning. That¡¯s why you were able to actively help.¡±


    Cassius, who listened quietly to my story, sighed and asked me.


    ¡°So, what do you want to ask?¡±


    Then I looked him in the eye and answered back.


    ¡°If it¡¯s a problem that can¡¯t be answered, you don¡¯t have to answer it.¡±


    And took a step closer to him.


    ¡°You, I don¡¯t know how that¡¯s possible, but¨C¡±


    If this hypothesis is correct, then maybe we can figure out the cause of the disturbance.


    It may also prevent this from happening again in the future so that Cassius wouldn¡¯t worry about me or about anyone else getting hurt.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you able to grasp and identify the other¡¯s mana?¡±


    As my voice resonated in the room where a ray of moonlight poured down, Cassius looked at me with half-opened yellow eyes.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    For a while, Cassius looked at me with a soft look.


    But there was no sign of him opening his mouth.


    ¡°Well, again, if it¡¯s hard to answer, you don¡¯t have to.¡±


    Then Cassius burst into a rambling smile and retorted.


    ¡°¡­..as expected you¡¯re too sharp, Yerine.¡±


    He said, sweeping his ck hair like the night sky.


    ¡°Is it true?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ you¡¯re right. I can see mana insight.¡±


    ¡°Is that possible?¡±


    ¡°Yes. But it¡¯s not always visible.¡±


    ¡°But can I, uh, say anything? I think you¡¯ve kept it a secret, given what you haven¡¯t told me so far.¡±


    Cassius put his finger around his mouth for a while and made a face while pondering something.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay because it¡¯s you. I think you have a heavy mouth.¡±


    The eyes blinked with golden light. The straight look at me, and the absolute trust I felt there, somehow made my heart tickle.


    ¡°Of course I don¡¯t mean to talk about it here and there, but¡­ Anyway, thanks for telling me.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ you¡¯re gonna keep what I told you a secret, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know it was really possible to see mana.


    When I read the original story, there was no exnation that Cassius had that ability.


    ¡°Cassius, then do you think¡­ You can see my mana?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Cassius asked back, staring at me.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 40

    Episode 40


    <b>Trantor : Missme Editor : Aru</b>


    ¡°I was wondering if you could see my mana. I¡¯ve always wondered how much it is.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­didn¡¯t you measure it before you entered the school?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but I don¡¯t know exactly because there was some problem with the measuring machine. And then I never really measured my mana again.¡±


    I did not necessarily say that the measuring machine exploded in the middle. Because I felt like I was bragging uselessly.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Really? Well, that machine won¡¯t break that easy.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened either. The machine just broke down when my mana got checked.¡±


    At that moment a bewildered expression passed over Cassius¡¯ face.


    ¡®What is it?¡¯


    And his lips, which had opened as if to say something, soon closed.


    ¡°Oh, is there something strange?¡±


    ¡°Ah? Ah, no. Nothing.¡±


    Then Cassius said, clearing his voice with a big cough.


    ¡°Well, you have more mana than others. You¡¯re one of the top seven heirs.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve already seen it at the sessor ceremony. Your me was stronger than the other sessors.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡­but a little high, no, I mean. Is it abnormally high? Is it possible for a human to have that much mana, like to that extent it looks impossible?¡±


    And Cassius looked at me with his golden eyes shining in the dark and answered in a slightly hoarse voice.


    ¡°¡­¡­not to that extent.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    First of all, I was relieved.


    After finishing the mana measurement, it seems that I was overly worried to think that I might be being taken as a test object somewhere because of an abnormallyrge number of mana.


    ¡°But, didn¡¯t you see the monster¡¯s mana?¡±


    ¡°I saw it. That¡¯s why I told you to avoid it.¡±


    ¡°Those monsters, they must have had a lot of mana, huh?¡±


    ¡°Yes. More than I imagined, objectively, I thought it was hard for us to win against. You guys fought well.¡±


    ¡°What you saw back then, shouldn¡¯t you report to the Academy? If that monsteres back in, a lot of people might get hurt then.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking about it anyway. You said you¡¯d call everyone who was there tomorrow anyway.¡±


    Cassius raised himself and talked.


    ¡°I hope the investigation will be done soon. Honestly, I really don¡¯t want this to happen again.¡±


    ¡°I think the investigation itself will be quick. The fact that there was an intruder is a huge disgrace to the Academy, and it is not anyone else but 7 families heirs who almost died fighting.¡±


    At the end of the sentence, Cassius was ready to go out with a cape and pressed down his hood.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ve got to get going now, Yerine, it¡¯s already toote.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you need to disguise yourself when you return?¡±


    ¡°I only borrowed one dose. Rayl said it¡¯s too precious and he can only give me that much.¡±


    When Cassius smiled and joked, I burst outughing without realizing it.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re gonna be okay. It¡¯s too obvious, everyone would recognize immediately, it¡¯s Cassius on a cape.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll try my best not to run into anyone else.¡±


    ¡°You should be, otherwise, one might see that the 2nd Prince broke into the Academy¡¯s girls¡¯ dormitory, and it would be a huge gossip.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. I won¡¯t deny it.¡±


    Cassius said at the door with a mischievous smile. So he said hisst farewell to me and tried to open the door and go out into the hallway.


    ¡°But from now on¡­ This ident won¡¯t happen anymore, right?¡±


    At the moment Cassius hesitated and did not move with his hands still on the doorknob.


    ¡°Yerine.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    His golden eyes, who looked back, had a worrisome glow, unlike when he was joking around.


    ¡°I said it before. That there was an intruder would be a great disgrace to the Academy.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?


    ¡°You know it, right? That the security¡¯s system here is very tight.¡±


    Of course, I know. So I know that outsiders have to go through a veryplicated process to meet an Academy student.


    As I nodded, Cassius sighed and spoke in a subdued voice.


    ¡°So far, there haven¡¯t been many intruders in the Academy. It was very rare, and it¡¯s not easy to break through that security.¡±


    Only then could I see what Cassius was trying to say.


    ¡°No way, are you saying there was an insider who helps them-¡±


    ¡°Yes. Maybe the intruder was from inside the Academy.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous. Shouldn¡¯t we find the culprit quickly then?¡±


    ¡°I agree, but I don¡¯t know how it¡¯ll turn out. If it turns out that it¡¯s right the intruder is from within the Academy and we know that the culprit might send something even bigger than those monsters.¡±


    Turning around and looking straight ahead, I heard a shrill voice over his dark back head.


    ¡°So to be honest, I don¡¯t know who to trust, and there¡¯s no guarantee that this won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°So¡­¡±


    Once again, the golden eyes, which seemed a little tearful, captured me.


    ¡°Be careful, Yerine. I will, too.¡±


    On this night, when the wind was full of only the sound of the leaves, such a heavy stillness sank into the darkroom.


    ***


    ¡®Is it really okay to be going like this¡­ .¡¯


    The investigation did not take much time.


    Cassius and the other sessors each gave a detailed exnation of the situation at the time to the professor, and the professors took our statement with serious faces.


    I heard that the 7 Imperial families alsoined directly to the Academy. It must have been quite embarrassing for the Academy, which values honour very much.


    But even after the investigation, I felt ufortable.


    Thinking that there was an insider within the Academy as Cassius said and that the insider might be one of the professors, I wondered what the investigation meant.


    ¡®No, going to school at the risk of my life, this is a little too much.¡¯


    At the moment when I wondered if I was lucky to be possessed by a strong character, I heard Eugene¡¯s popping voice.


    ¡°Hey, Spade, get a hold of yourself. How could you skip writing down the Thursday journal?¡±


    The voice shed through my mind.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re right. Sorry.¡±


    ¡°When you write down the journal, please focus on it.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes.¡±


    I answered roughly and cast a correction spell to erase my previous notes.


    ¡°Just hang in there a little longer, as long as you¡¯re done with it.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You just need to write this down and this will be over, so hang in there a little longer.¡±


    ¡°Did you eat something wrong?¡±


    That Eugene Ace, who¡¯s so impatient to see me, gives me words of encouragement? That couldn¡¯t have happened.


    ¡®Is this man an intruder? Is he taking Eugene away and pretending to be like him?¡¯


    Now that I think about it, it¡¯s ridiculous, but I was so embarrassed that I thought that way.


    ¡°No, I had dinner with you guys. ¡®Cause the damn Rayl guy forced me and pulled me with him.¡±


    ¡°Are you sick, then? Why would you say something encouraging to me?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    At that time I asked the question with a real, pure intention. Eugene, however, seems to have been quite shocked.


    For a while, his face staring at me was very simr to my expression when the reality hit me hard.


    Then he sighed unquestionably, sweeping his silvery hair with one hand.


    ¡°Hey, what have you thought of me so far?¡±


    ¡°First of all, I didn¡¯t think you had the personality to say such a sweet thing to me.¡±


    ¡°You speak so beautifully.¡±


    No, honestly, I don¡¯t think the person who told me not to run wild without even knowing my ce at the first meeting would say that.


    While I thought so inwardly, Eugene was holding his forehead with one hand and closing his eyes. Soon there was a low, slightly drained voice.


    ¡°¡­¡­yes, it¡¯s my fault.¡±


    At that moment I thought I had misheard it.


    But Eugene did not stop there, but spoke clearly, with his blue eyes pointing at me.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been sorry for everything until now, Spade.¡±


    Apparently, he was apologizing to me.


    But why? No, why to me?


    I was so surprised that I couldn¡¯t find the right words, and asked Eugene, almost as if I were screaming.


    ¡°Wh, what?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Hey, you look strange. Let¡¯s go to the infirmary. I think you¡¯ve got a fever-¡±


    I jumped out of the chair and said, grabbing Eugene¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Oh,e on! I¡¯m much soberer than you, so just listen!¡±


    Eugene eventually couldn¡¯t stand it and shouted.


    ¡°That, that¡¯s weird. It¡¯s the usual Eugene but¡­..¡±


    ¡°Oh, really¡­¡­ First of all, just sit down. Please.¡±


    Eugene grabbed me by the arm and pulled me down slightly and talked. Eventually, I had to sit back in the chair.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sick, I¡¯m serious, so listen.¡±


    His lowered voice was serious and calm.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, really.¡±


    It was heavy, unshakable words like a rock. Like him, who is always looking at his goal and sticking to his own path without wavering.


    ¡°¡­¡­why are you sorry?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just sorry for many things, and I¡¯ve been picking a fight with you¡­.¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­¡±


    Eugene¡¯s apologetic attitude was more rxed and softened than usual. And his unshakable eyes let me know that he was sincerely apologizing.


    The man sitting next to me now must have been Eugene Ace, not anyone else.


    ¡°I get it for now, but¡­¡­why are you saying that all of a sudden?¡±


    At my words, Eugene bit his lips and hesitated to answer for a while. Then he opened his mouth, his eyes glued to me again.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been wanting to apologize since that day. Since the day the monster appeared.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 41

    Episode 41


    <strong>Trantor : Missme</strong>


    Editor : Aru


    ¡°The day the monster appeared?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The wind was creeping in from outside the window. Along with it, Eugene¡¯s silver hair shook slightly. Through the hair, I could see his blue eyes.


    ¡°I thought you were¡­¡­ not looking at me with sincerity.¡±


    His voice was lower and deeper than his usual voice.


    ¡°Because I¡¯m behind you. So I was nasty to you. Cause I thought you were ignoring me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ I never did that.¡±


    ¡°I know. I know. That¡¯s why I¡¯m apologizing right now.¡±


    Eugene answered back, kicking his tongue.


    ¡°I thought that¡¯s why you didn¡¯t use your most confident me magic on me, and I thought you didn¡¯t treat me sincerely.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Is that why you¡¯re so obsessed with me magic?¡±


    ¡°You cast it to that prince, but you didn¡¯t cast it to me.¡±


    What¡¯s wrong with him?


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m not the kind of person who thinks soplicatedly like you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­yes, I think so. Anyway, that¡¯s why I said I was sorry, so you just need to know that.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you just stop whining when you apologize?¡±


    ¡°What? Whining ¡­¡­ What is that?¡±


    ¡°No, thanks, never mind.¡±


    When Eugene put on a suspicious look in my words, I kept my mouth shut.


    ¡°By the way, what does that have to do with the monster appearing?¡±


    Then Eugene bit his lips for a while, then opened them in a slightly hoarse voice.


    ¡°That day, when a monster hit my back¨C¡±


    I vaguely remembered Eugene¡¯s words.


    ¡°You used me magic right away.¡±


    I did.


    As soon as I saw the monster, instinctively, I pulled Eugene toward me, and I used me magic to cut the way between him and the monster.


    ¡°You must have been looking at me with sincerity right back then.¡±


    Eugene spoke calmly. At the moment I felt that his eyes, resembling a blue sapphire, seemed to sparkle and shine.


    ¡°Well, just know it¡¯s because of that.¡±


    Eugene turned his head to the side and talked.


    So I couldn¡¯t tell what kind of facial expression he was making now.


    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t used magic that day, I could have died.¡±


    His voice echoed in the quiet ssroom.


    Without a thorn, so his real voice came deeper.


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s with that ¡®I see¡¯. Is that the only reaction you could have made when I talked sincerely with this much difficulty?¡±


    Eugene grumbled, frowning.


    ¡°Uh, well, it¡¯s kind of sudden, so¡­.¡±


    ¡°Ck, whatever.¡±


    ¡°By the way, can I ask you a question?¡±


    As I looked at Eugene and asked questions, he answered with a slight raise in his eyebrows.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Do you still hate me?¡±


    ¡°¡­why would you ask that?¡±


    ¡°Just out of curiosity.¡±


    When I saw him saying he was sorry, I thought he might have softened up. I just asked because I was wondering if he didn¡¯t hate me as much as before.


    ¡°You know. Do you still hate me for being a Spade who doesn¡¯t even know my ce but keeps running wildly?¡±


    I said with a slightly mischievous smile.


    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s¡­¡­¡±


    It was fun to tease Eugene, who blushed and shouted out unkindly loud.


    ¡°Then, no?¡±


    I deliberately rolled up the corners of my mouth and said with a grin.


    ¡°You¡­¡­¡±


    Eugene¡¯s face was already as red as a beet.


    Well, Eugene wasn¡¯t the type, to be honest about his feelings.


    He wasn¡¯t used to being teased.


    ¡°Oh, really, if I still hate you that much, I wouldn¡¯t have said this. Are you satisfied? I¡¯m sorry that I said you run around without knowing your ce, man.¡±


    ¡°Okay, that was a great answer.¡±


    I pped my hands and nodded.


    ¡°Stop making fun of me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, what do you mean, teasing you? It¡¯s just that I¡¯m really impressed.¡±


    ¡°You really¡­.¡±


    To be honest, I thought it was a little fun to tease Eugene.


    Wouldn¡¯t it be fun to respond properly to the end with words that could just be skipped?


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s it then. Just fill in the journal.¡±


    ¡°Oh, let¡¯s take a break. We didn¡¯t have a lot of opportunities to talk.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re the ss president, work as the president. Or hand over the position.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a picky personality¡­¡­¡±


    Eventually, I clenched the quill pen, while screaming.


    And for a while, silence fell in the ssroom.


    As always at this time every week, sitting a little apart and organizing the ss journals.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­why.¡±


    ¡°You answer me?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to say useless things, stay quiet.¡±


    It was a great development. I can¡¯t believe Eugene answered my call and said ¡°Be quiet¡± instead of ¡°shut up.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a useless thing.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­tell me quickly.¡±


    Eugene replied with a tick.


    ¡°Just, it¡¯s not a big deal¨C¡±


    Was the wind blowing in the ssroom always this refreshing? And like this, it feels a little warm.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so impatient.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Looking around, Eugene was looking at me with a surprised face.


    ¡°You¡¯re already doing enough.¡±


    For a very short time, Eugene opened his blue eyes wide and looked as if he had been beaten in the back of his head.


    His eyes, which always felt cold at that time, fluttered like a blue me.


    It was the first time I faced the rxed Eugene without a thorn.


    ¡®Is that what you really look like?¡¯


    When I was thinking of such a thing, he lowered his head in a hurry and uttered in a quivering voice.


    ¡°Why are you telling me that?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­did you think I don¡¯t know?¡±


    I deliberately turned my eyes away from him and answered back.


    Everyone has a side that we didn¡¯t want to show to others.


    Eugene was just hiding more of it than anyone else.


    His face, which was revealed like that, I didn¡¯t want to look at.


    ¡°You¡¯re staying upte at night and practising on your own. But You never sleep in ss.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it the same for you?¡±


    ¡°So, you and I are both working hard.¡±


    I was only a few years older than Eugene in my previous life, but I knew it.


    A man who was so hard on himself may fall at the end.


    I know because I¡¯ve been there.


    ¡°¡­¡­ even when I fought Cassius, it was hard. I thought I could have lost if I had bad luck.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°But when I fought with you, it was really hard. After the game started, the thought that I might lose didn¡¯t leave my mind for a moment.¡±.¡±


    I looked around and talked in a low voice.


    ¡°Really, I thought you were really strong.¡±


    My voice rang out in the ssroom, where no one seemed to be there.


    I don¡¯t know if that voice touched Eugene.


    He might have thought it was pretentious, or he might have thought I was trying to hide the evil spirits by pretending to praise.


    But neither was it.


    I meant what I said.


    ¡°¡­¡­you¡¯re so weird.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s voice, which broke the silence, was subdued.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Why are you telling me that?¡±


    ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I? You tell me why.¡±


    I spoke with a slight nce.


    Then Eugene responded immediately.


    ¡°I know You hate me.¡±


    I don¡¯t know if his mind is just simple, no, he¡¯s too pure.


    The thoughtless person¡¯s behaviour was interpreted in such aplicated way.


    Eventually, I burst intoughter.


    ¡°What, why are youughing!¡±


    Eugene said angrily.


    I answered him in a cheerful voice.


    ¡°Hey, I say it because you don¡¯t know, but I don¡¯t hate you that much.¡±


    I thought there was a corner where he was needlessly uptight and full of anger, but actually sincere and naive.


    Perhaps, if we hadn¡¯t been under pressure at home, or if Yerine had built a good rtionship with the other seven heirs from the start, wouldn¡¯t our rtionship have gotten a little better?


    ¡°Of course, there are times when I think you¡¯re a bit of jerk-¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the same here! Don¡¯tugh!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong withughing?¡±


    After such a tit-for-tat, we¡¯ve finished organizing the journal and the sun was setting outside the window.


    ¡°Uh, done.¡±


    ¡°Give it to me. I¡¯ll check it out.¡±


    ¡°Give you what? Speak nicely.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one to say.¡±


    At his words, I leaned my lips out and leaned against the chair, but Eugene took the journal open on the desk and began to read it.


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s nothing wrong.¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s written by this body.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget you almost missed the Thursday journal.¡±


    ¡°Ck¡­¡­.¡±


    When the check wasplete, Eugene returned the journal to me.


    I put my journal under the school table and said to Eugene, who was packing his things.


    ¡°Now let¡¯s close the window and get out.¡±


    Eugene swung his hand at my words.


    The hand gesture closed the window by itself.


    ¡°Get it quickly. Get out.¡±


    I also cast a spell to sort out the quill pen and ink on the desk and went to the doorway and followed Eugene standing out of the ssroom.


    ¡°You¡¯re going straight to the dorm, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°If you have nothing to do, why don¡¯t you join us for a meal? I¡¯m going to have dinner with the others.¡±


    ¡°Why are you so obsessed with eating together?.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to eat anything if you go to the dorm anyway. Just eat while you are here.¡±


    ¡°No thanks.¡±


    I turned my head and said in a drooping voice (of course, it¡¯s acting) at him, who refused.


    ¡°It¡¯s a beef stew today¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°It must be delicious¡­¡±


    Then Eugene sighed and said,


    ¡°Hey, do you think the prince will leave me alone if Ie with you? If you don¡¯t intend to kill me, quit that out.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. You fought Cassius and won. You can do it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an official battle, and you know best what he¡¯s going to do if it¡¯s about you?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­I can¡¯t argue with you.¡±


    As I walked along the long corridor, I had reached the exit of the main building of the Academy.


    The sky, which had previously been red with the sunset, was turning blue with its red mark near the horizon.


    ¡°So you¡¯re noting, are you?¡±


    I asked onest time.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Eugene retorted in his usual dry voice.


    ¡°If you want to see us, you cane to the cafeteria in the middle.¡±


    ¡°No, never.¡±


    ¡°If the others hear you, they¡¯ll be disappointed. I¡¯ll tell them as it is.¡±


    ¡°Do as you please.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s arms were folded again, revealing the scabbard.


    ¡°Then I¡¯m going. Goodbye.¡±


    After waving my hand firmly to Eugene, who didn¡¯t wave to the end, I was about to turn around and go to the restaurant.


    ¡°Hey, spades.¡±


    Suddenly, I looked back at Eugene¡¯s voice calling me.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Good work today.¡±


    Under the dim sky, the silver-haired boy said in a calm voice.


    When I heard that, I replied with a smile around my mouth.


    ¡°Yes, you too.¡±


    Feeling a little more rxed than usual, I ran towards the restaurant.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 42

    Episode 42


    <b>Trantor : Missme </b>


    <b>Editor : Aru</b>


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Astra stretched and made a sound. Rachel, who was staring at her, lowered her head slightly and spoke to her in a friendly voice.


    ¡°Astra, are you tired?¡±


    ¡°Oh? Oh, maybe a little¡­¡­¡±


    Astra patted on the shoulder and talked. I put my hands on her shoulders and added one more thing.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a midterm soon. It must be hard for everyone. Still, take some rest, Astra.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, thank you. But I have to work hard to keep up with you so I don¡¯t fall behind.¡±


    Astra looked back at me and replied in a cheerful voice. Indeed, her blue eyes seemed to shine rainbow-coloured, and her red hair seemed to smell like flowers.


    ¡®If there¡¯s a human nourishing tonic, does that mean Astra¡­?¡¯


    While I was thinking so, we had arrived in front of the 3rd ss.


    ¡°Oh, Erica, I¡¯ll call her.¡±


    Rachel stepped forward first and talked. She met a student in ss 3 at the entrance of the ss, she said, ¡®Please call Erica Blothea,¡¯ but the student said that Erica was not in the ss now.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Looking closely at the inside of the window, there was no one in her seat, where her floral hair was always fluttering.


    I thought it was surprising because Erica always stayed in the ssroom unless there was anything else to do.


    ¡°Well, did she go to see the professor? Let¡¯s wait and see. She¡¯ll be here in a minute soo or so.¡±


    said Astra, twisting her red hair in a single prong with her right hand.


    ¡°Well, is that so?¡±


    Then the door closed with a ¡°tap¡± sound, and Rachel came out of the ssroom.


    ¡°Did you hear that? Erica¡¯s not in ss right now.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Astra folded her arms and spoke in a voice of regret.


    ¡°That¡¯s too bad. We all wanted to go to the cafeteria and have pumpkin ice today.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll go to eat it next time, I can¡¯t help it.¡±


    ¡°Shall we go back to the ssroom then? Lunchtime will be over soon.¡±


    So the three of us walked side by side down the hall.


    It was a pity that I couldn¡¯t meet Erica, but Iforted myself because I could meet her in the evening.


    ¡®Oh, it¡¯s so hard to meet my lovely Erica¡­¡­. Is there any way to be assigned to the same ss next year?¡¯


    I came up with a n such as to ¡®bribe the professor¡¯ or ¡®manipte the ss schedule¡¯, but those ns were all insane, so I decided to stop thinking of it.


    ¡°By the way, today, Yerine¡¯s going surprisingly gentle today. Normally, she would be very sad that she couldn¡¯t meet Erica.¡±


    Rachel said with her eyes wide open.


    ¡°Originally love has many obstacles, and only when I ovee it all is the true love.¡±


    Especially the love for my favourite heroine.


    ¡°Keuuh, as expected from Yerine. Look at you pick out the coolest words.¡±


    Astra struck me like that. Astra is probably the only one who reacts to these silly things that I¡¯ve done.


    For information, Rachel was shaking her head with a look she had already given up.


    So the three of us chatted merrily in the warm sunshine that came through the window, as girls of that age often do.


    Until I heard a strange voice while I was walking through the hallway.


    ¡°What¡¯s this noise?¡±


    There was a high-pitched female voiceing from somewhere.


    ¡°It¡¯s still lunchtime, is there any ss started?¡±


    Rachel tilted her head and said that.


    ¡°But who will have ss in this hallway here? sses in this hallway are usually used for club activities.¡±


    ¡°Maybe something¡¯s wrong with the ssroom.¡±


    At the words, Astra walked forward and said,


    ¡°Let¡¯s see what ss it is. I¡¯m curious.¡±


    The sound wasing from the end of the hallway.


    ¡°It looks like thest ssroom.¡±


    I went after Astra and talked.


    Surely as I approached the end of the hall, I heard a voice louder and louder.


    At first, it sounded like the voice of a professor in ss, but when I listened carefully, it sounded like someone was speaking, not in ss.


    Even though the voice was very different, it sounded familiar.


    ¡®Why do I feel so familiar?¡¯


    The moment I arrived at the ssroom at the end of the hallway, thinking so, I had no choice but to be surprised.


    It was Erica, not anyone else, that I could see through the window on the door.


    It wasn¡¯t clear what she was saying, but it was clearly Erica, the owner of the secretly powerful and ringing voice.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Erica?¡±


    asked Astra, looking alternately at me and Erica.


    ¡°Yes, I think so.¡±


    ¡°Is she practising her speech alone? Is shepeting somewhere?¡±


    Rachel tip-toed and muttered, looking inside the ssroom.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t tell me that, but¡­.¡­.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t forget that information because I remember everything about Erica. Surely Erica never told me she was going to such a contest.


    ¡°No, wait a minute. Guys, look inside here. There are about 20 people sitting and listening to Erica.¡±


    Stuck close to the door and looked inward, there were about twenty people sitting and listening eagerly to Erica, as Astra said.


    Their eyes were facing forward without a wobble and seemed to burn like a model student concentrating on ss.


    Some even stole their eyes with handkerchiefs while listening to Erica¡¯s story in the middle.


    ¡°Something¡¯s really¡­¡­ I think she¡¯s talking about something impressive.¡±


    Rachel opened her amber eyes wide and talked looking inside.


    ¡°Oh¡­.¡±


    I was proud to see Erica, who was always timid, standing tall and confidently in front of others. It¡¯s a bit disappointing to make 20 friends without my knowledge, but I still thought it was good for her.


    Looking through the people sitting still with such a slightly overwhelmed feeling, I found a very familiar silhouette.


    Two golden eyes, still sharp but ming with passion, and a ckhead like charcoal, on top of it, tall and bulky than the average person.


    It was obviously Cassius.


    ¡°Cassius?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a uniquebination, no matter how I look at it. Cassius and Erica have been getting closertely, but¡­ Was it close enough to meet separately at lunchtime?¡±


    ¡®Did they finally get interested in each other? Did I finally escape the hellish triangle?¡¯


    It was very brief, but when I thought about it, my heart was overwhelmed as if it would fly.


    ¡®Finally, a peaceful extra life that I want so much¡­..¡±


    At that moment, the back door opened with a ¡°krieet¡± and Erica¡¯s voice, who was speaking in the ssroom, leaked out.


    ¡°- Let¡¯s do it.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I can hear it well now.¡±


    Astra whispered in my ear.


    Then Erica, who was standing on top of the tform, came down from the and stood in front of the students and spread her arms.


    And the object standing on the ckboard behind the tform caught my eye.


    ¡°Hold on, that¡¯s- ¡±


    Razel was amazed and said, covering over her mouth.


    I did too.


    No matter how I look at it.


    It was my picture, which I gave to Erica.


    ¡°Come, let us all pray reverently, looking at the picture of the noble Yerine-nim.¡±


    Erica¡¯s voice,ing from the back door, was clearly saying so.


    ¡°Wow, crazy!¡±


    At the sight, Astra couldn¡¯t stand it and screamed. As you know, Astra is a very polite child and doesn¡¯t even use thatmon ng word.


    When the word ¡°crazy¡± came out of Astra¡¯s mouth, I was quite embarrassed at the sight. Of course, I understood her mind.


    After that, I tried to shut her mouth in a hurry, but it had already happened.


    Erica¡¯s speech was interrupted in the middle, followed by the sound of her slowly walking towards the door.


    ¡°<i>Gasp</i>¡­¡±


    At a time when I was embarrassed because I seemed to have interrupted something that shouldn¡¯t have been disturbed, the door opened wide and the face of angry Erica appeared with wrinkles in her forehead.


    ¡°Ha, what¡¯s the matter all of a sudden? We¡¯re doing something very important right now, and if you¡¯re going to be ying, y around somewhere else¡­.¡±


    Then the eyes met with her pink eyes, which resemble tourmaline.


    ¡°Ye, Yerine?¡±


    Erica backed away with a white face and frozen at the door, I couldn¡¯t say anything and I was nk.


    ¡°Uh, that¡¯s, Erica, it¡¯s¡­..I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Then a student who was sitting jumped up and shouted.


    ¡°Oh, my God, Ye, Yerine-nim¡­. directly here¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°What, what? Yerine-nim is here?¡±


    In an instant, the students in the ssroom began to buzz and get excited, where the only person who kept calm was Cassius.


    ¡°Blothea, what do you mean by Yerine¡¯sing?¡±


    Having said so, he rose from his seat and walked forward, and his eyes met with me frozen at the door.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s real¡­.¡±


    Until now, Erica had been standing nervously and anxiously rolling her eyes.


    I asked her carefully.


    ¡°Hey¡­¡­this is, uh, what¡¯s this meeting about¡­?¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s¡­¡±


    Erica couldn¡¯t readily answer with her eyes fixed on the floor, and then Cassius came forward and opened his mouth as if to exin.


    ¡°Yerine, this is¡­¡±


    But Erica blocked him with her arms and shouted.


    ¡°Wait! Please be quiet.¡±


    ¡°Blothea?¡±


    Then she made eye contact with me and said in a solemn voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m the president, so let me exin.¡±


    After biting her lips as if she had made a big decision, Erica, who took a deep breath, closed her eyes tightly and shouted.


    ¡°This, this is your fan club!¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 43

    Episode 43


    <b>Trantor : Missme</b>


    <b>Editor : Aru</b>


    ¡°Fan, fan club¡­¡­..?¡±


    Erica¡¯s reply, far beyond my expectations, was quite embarrassing.


    ¡°Of course, not all, but only the sincere, dedicated members who worked hardest gathered here~¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°And, and I¡¯m the chairman!¡±


    Erica clenched her fists in her hands and shouted.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if you felt bad, Yerine. Bu, but I wanted to let others know your charm, too!¡±


    Erica kept spouting out her words in an emotional split voice, and me, Rachel, and Astra just stared nkly at her like that.


    At that moment, I had only one thought in my head.


    ¡®What the hell is going on here?¡¯


    ¡°I swear, when we pray, I only used photos taken with your permission, and I didn¡¯t do anything strange! So¡­¡­¡±


    I heard Erica¡¯s voice in front of me with urgency.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hate me¡­¡±


    She came one step forward, almost crying, blushing her face and holding my cuffs tight with both of her hands.


    There was one thing I wanted to say when I saw a clear liquid pooling in her sparkling pink eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ll never hate you. It¡¯s okay, Erica.¡±


    Of course, what Erica said was embarrassing, but I wasn¡¯t angry at her behaviour in the first ce.


    From my point of view, Erica didn¡¯t seem to have done anything wrong to me, but as soon as I saw her look on the verge of tears, I thought so. I think I can forgive everything, even though I have nothing to forgive.


    ¡®God¡­!¡¯


    To be honest, I think I¡¯m going tough because I¡¯m so happy.


    My favourite heroine is the president of my fan club.


    So it¡¯s a double whammy, right?


    I don¡¯t know what it is, but I think God rewarded me because I lived a good life.


    Come to think of it, I¡¯ve endured all those bad Ace verbal abuses so far, right? Even yesterday, I told him good things.


    Eureka, that must be the cause.


    For your information, I was insane with great joy at the time.


    Now that I think about it, it¡¯s a ridiculous conclusion, but at the time I had reached that conclusion.


    ¡°Erica, I¡¯m fine, with the fan club or whatever.¡±


    ¡°Re, really?¡±


    Erica asked with her eyes wide open like a baby rabbit.


    ¡°Of course, we¡¯re friends!¡±


    It was Rachel who put the brakes on me when I was a little out of my mind.


    ¡°Originally, can you make a friend¡¯s fan club¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right because it¡¯s Erica!¡±


    Astra, who was looking at me answering like that, began to rummage in her pocket with a ¡°<i>gasp</i>.¡±


    ¡°Yerine, you have a nosebleed!¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s running on your clothes!¡±


    Eventually, she forced a handkerchief into my hand, and I shut my nose with that handkerchief.


    ¡°By the way, is Cassius a member of the fan club here?¡±


    I asked Cassius, who was quietly watching the situation.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯d rather have a look at Yerine all alone, but¨C¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t want to know your particr taste.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m here for information sharing.¡±


    ¡°But for that, you can just ask me¡­¡­¡±


    Cassius then replied, scratching his head as if in trouble.


    ¡°What should I say, I¡¯m a little embarrassed to do that myself.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I¡¯d like to refute something, but I couldn¡¯t because I understood the feeling.


    There is nothing more terrible than bing a fanatic in front of the character.


    ¡°Erica.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Then, what is it, Cassius, a faithful member?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­yes, I suppose so.¡±


    So, the expectation that the heroine and the male lead of the original story finally fell in love and that the story had regained its flow was shattered.


    The heroine of the original is the president of my fan club, and the male lead is a dedicated member of the club.


    To sum up, both of them were my fanatics.


    ¡°Yes, well¡­ It doesn¡¯t matter.¡¯


    Now that I¡¯ve gotten used to this kind of situation, I feel like I¡¯m on the right track.


    I don¡¯t know why they like me so much, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be a big deal if I just leave it alone.


    ¡®I have no idea why.¡¯


    Then a voice came over Cassius¡¯s back.


    ¡°Well, look, I¡¯m sorry, but¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    The owner of the voice was a female student wearing sses and braided yellow hair in pigtails.


    ¡°Ye, Yerine, could you please sign for me? I¡¯m a real, very, very big fan!¡±


    Still, the reaction was not familiar.


    I didn¡¯t think anyone would be crazy about me, and I never thought I¡¯d be asked to sign an autograph.


    ¡°Uh¡­ I¡¯ll do it for you. If you have paper and a pen,¡±


    ¡°Argh! Thank you so much!¡±


    The girl reacted tremendously hotly, then took a pen and paper out of her pocket.


    While signing the girl, Cassius and Erica nced at the paper a little by little.


    When I finished signing, the two crept up and began to look at me.


    ¡°What, what¡¯s wrong with both of you?¡±


    Then Cassius opened his mouth first.


    ¡°Yerine, you know.¡±


    I could tell by the voice that sounded softer than usual. That he wants something.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you sign it for us, too? Please?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    To be honest, I felt a little sorry for the look of Astra and Rachel looking at the two, sincerely tired.


    Still, what can I do?


    While sighing, I had no choice but to answer.


    ¡°Okay. Bring the paper and the pen.¡±


    ***


    Time went by so quickly.


    After taking the midterm exam, the anniversary of the Academy foundation day was approaching.


    ¡°Now only a month is left until the academy foundation day!¡±


    Astra talked excitedly, swinging her arms.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there a month left? I can¡¯t wait.¡±


    Rayl said, putting the book he had on his side on the desk.


    ¡°Me too, when ites to Academia, then it¡¯s the Academy foundation day.¡±


    Rachel gave a word and smiled. She usually showed a smiley face, but I could tell for sure. That she is sincerely waiting for the day.


    When you think of the opening anniversary of a Korean school, you won¡¯te up with a very exciting image. There is no way that students will be interested in the day their school was founded.


    However, the Academy¡¯s foundation day is at a different level.


    It is the day of the biggest event in the Academy, and a huge banquet is held fromte afternoon to night.


    Full of all sorts of magic, glittering decorations, and top-notch food.


    ¡°It¡¯s better to focus on something more productive than to be fascinated by events that are still a month away.¡±


    Yeah, we won¡¯t be able to develop our wits overnight.


    ¡°There¡¯s a lot we can do in a month. There¡¯s something else in it¨C¡±


    In the end, I couldn¡¯t stand it and stopped Eugene¡¯s words.


    ¡°Hey, Astra, Rachel, and Rayl, they all will do well. You don¡¯t have to say that.¡±


    Then Rachel burst intoughter.


    ¡°Ah-ha, it¡¯s all right, Yerine, it¡¯s all right, Eugene¡¯s been kind of worried about us.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything strange, Ale Club.¡±


    Eugene retorted Rachel¡¯s words. Eugene¡¯s face had turned slightly red.


    ¡®Anyway, that tsundere¡­¡­¡¯


    That¡¯s true, Eugene usually doesn¡¯t even say a word to anyone he really doesn¡¯t care about. He might have given advice from his own perspective.


    ¡°What were you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Ah, Cassius.¡±


    Cassius, who appeared with plenty of books, poked out his head and asked.


    When I saw it, I put on a levitate spell and carried Cassius¡¯ book to my desk.


    ¡°Oh, thank you, Yerine.¡±


    ¡°No problem, ah and we were talking about the school anniversary.¡±


    ¡°Oh,e to think of it, is there about a month left?¡±


    Cassius said, tapping the object with his finger. His golden eyes shone through his dark hair, gazing at the audience.


    Then Professor Frain opened the door and entered the ssroom.


    ¡°Come on, everybody, have a seat.¡±


    With the recent midterm exam over, Prof. Frain¡¯s delivery was only about half as usual.


    ¡°With this, I¡¯ve delivered all the information and you can leave. Ah, Spade and Ace, pleasee to my room in 10 minutes. That¡¯s all.¡±


    As soon as Prof. Frain¡¯s words were over, the students ran out of the ssroom to spend a golden Friday evening.


    ¡°Yerine, we¡¯ll wait at the cafeteria!¡±


    ¡°See youter!¡±


    Astra and Rachel waved out.


    ¡°Yerine, would you like me toe with you to Professor Frain¡¯s private room? I¡¯ll wait until you finish talking.¡±


    Cassius came up to me and told me.


    ¡°Oh, well, I don¡¯t know how long it¡¯s gonna take¡­¡­¡­ Why don¡¯t you eat with the kids instead of waiting for me? I¡¯ll be there as soon as I¡¯m done.¡±


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t really care. I¡¯d rather go with you.¡±


    Then Eugene snapped in with a prickly voice.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter because she¡¯sing with me anyway.¡±


    When Cassius heard the voice, he replied, staring at him with his golden eyes.


    ¡°Eugene, you¡¯ve never been with Yerine before. You always went separately.¡±


    Eugene nced at Cassius, who said so with his arm crossed.


    ¡°So I just said I¡¯de with her because she¡¯d be bored if she went alone. Is there a problem?¡±


    Was it just my illusion that Cassius¡¯s eyes seemed as shiny as they turned into tigers?


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 44

    Episode 44


    <b>Trantor : Missme </b>


    <b>Editor : Aru</b>


    Eugene did not budge an eye even when he looked at Cassius. He just stared at him with his blue eyes with its unique sharpness. Unlike Cassius, no emotion was revealed in him. Except his voice is unusually icy.


    ¡®What¡¯s wrong with them?¡¯


    Eugene had not often questioned Cassius¡¯ behaviour. In the first ce, they weren¡¯t talking very well.


    Cassius openly expressed his favour to me, and Eugene showed a clear dislike for me, so it was natural that the two had no contact.


    ¡°It, it¡¯s almost time to go.¡±


    At the awkward words, Eugene turned his head and looked at me, then moved out of the ssroom.


    ¡°Cassius, I¡¯m going out now. You must be hungry, so don¡¯t wait for me and go ahead. I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    Cassius had a subtle air of regret, but not more stubbornness.


    ¡°Yes, I see. I¡¯ll be waiting at the cafeteria.¡±


    ¡°Yes, see youter!¡±


    I waved my hand at Cassius in a hurry and left the ssroom.


    As expected, there was no Eugene in the hallway. He must have been offended and left first.


    I grumbled to myself, walking in the empty hallway.


    ¡°Ck, he¡¯s too sensitive for nothing. ¡­.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s sensitive?¡±


    As I turned the corner, I saw a man with familiar silver hair and blue eyes. He looked down at me with his arms crossed as usual, with a look of disapproval somewhere.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t go first?¡±


    ¡°I was on my way, but you just came out.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡­yeah?¡±


    But why are you turning around and looking at me?


    By the way, you seem slower than usual. When Ie out, you¡¯ve always already arrived at Professor Frain¡¯s private room.¡±


    ¡°Who, who¡¯s slow! Don¡¯t say anything weird and juste quickly.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s face turned red and shouted angrily.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time. Isn¡¯t it you who asked me to hurry up, Spade?¡°


    ¡°Oh, yeah.¡±


    He¡¯s not good at expressing himself.


    I¡¯m sure he¡¯d waited for me. He¡¯s lying to me because he doesn¡¯t want me to find out.


    Since the day when the two of us stayed and had a more serious conversation than usual, it was impossible not to notice that Eugene¡¯s attitude has be more favourable than before.


    In the past, when I forgot to write a ss journal, he used to be disdainful or twisted words like a screw bar, but these days he used to remind me of what I had to do with quite soft words such as ¡®Spade, don¡¯t forget your ss journal.¡¯


    He had waited for me for what he¡¯d always done on his own. There were a lot of things we did together.


    As I walked along the corridor thinking about this and that, I arrived at Prof. Frain¡¯s private room.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here. Here, both of you, please sit down.¡±


    Professor Frain greeted us with a smile and had prepared chairs and tea for both of us.


    ¡°You¡¯re both executives of the ss, so there is always a lot of work. I feel very relieved as a homeroom teacher because you both did a great job.¡±


    ¡°No, That¡¯s not a true professor.¡±


    Professor Frain¡¯s words were answered first by Eugene.


    ¡®Clearly, there¡¯s no way he can ever think that way¡­¡­¡¯


    Looking at that, I think he¡¯s definitely a big guy who is proud of himself.


    ¡°I invited you both today to perform at the school¡¯s anniversary banquet.¡±


    ¡°The school anniversary banquet¡­¡­ a performance?¡±


    Performances? Did they originally entrust the performance to the students?


    I nced at Eugene, sitting upright next to me at the news that I had never heard of, but he looked calm as if he had already known.


    ¡°Yes, as some outsiders rted to the academy attend the anniversary banquet, two outstanding student representatives from each school year will be selected to present magic in front of the audience. Miss Spade and Sir Ace. were chosen as the first-year representatives because you both were the top and the second.¡±


    It¡¯s a magical performance. The event was far from thepetition format during the division test. In other words, it was simr to the actual test taken during the entrance exam, but it didn¡¯t appeal much.


    ¡®I don¡¯t want to be on stage¡­¡­¡¯


    ¡°If both Spade and Ace ept it, you¡¯ll be able to participate in the performance as a first-year representative. If you don¡¯t want to do it, I¡¯ll ask another student for their opinion, so you don¡¯t have to worry too much.¡±


    Then you¡¯d better hand it over to someone else¨C


    ¡°Oh, for your information, participating in performance can be included in your career. It will help you when you take the court wizard examter on.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best!¡±


    As soon as I heard the words ¡°active career¡± and ¡°the court wizard test,¡± I changed my mind like turning my hands upside down and said with my eyes twinkling.


    Professor Frain burst intoughter at the sight.


    ¡°Ah-ha-ha, Miss Spade is over-enthusiastic. Then I think you¡¯re going to participate in the performance Sir Ace, are you okay with that?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯d like to participate.¡±


    ¡°Yes, then both of you will participate. I¡¯ll let you know when the details are decided. And it will be very hard to prepare for the performance and study at the same time. Of course, I trust that you two will do well, but if you have any difficulties, pleasee to me anytime, okay?¡±


    At Prof. Frain¡¯s words, Eugene nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s a great honour for both of our first-year representatives toe out of our ss. I hope you will be confident in being selected as a representative and continue to be as you are now. That¡¯s it for today.¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you.¡±


    Up from the chair, Eugene and I returned the teacup to its original ce and left Professor Frain¡¯s private room.


    ¡°Uh, the performance. I¡¯m not confident.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t have confidence, you should make yourself.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you, please, can¡¯t you give me a break? When I hear you, it¡¯s like a textbook for an upright life, so I¡¯m out of breath.¡±


    ¡°Up, upright life¡­¡­? What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Oh, anyway¨C¡±


    There was a month left before the performance.


    It meant that within that month, we should find the most confident magic and prepare to show it to the public.


    ¡°What am I¡­ water and fire again?¡±


    ¡°Spade.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Have you thought of what magic to take part in?¡±


    ¡°Of course no, since I just heard it for the first time.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve never heard of it?¡±


    Eugene raised her eyebrows and looked surprised.


    ¡°It¡¯s been an annual event for the first and second best to participate in a banquet to celebrate its anniversary.¡±


    Eugene, who was saying that suddenly stopped talking as if he had been hit on the back of his head and shut his mouth.


    ¡°Huh? Why? It happened every year, what?¡±


    ¡°¡­no. Nothing.¡±


    Eugene spoke with his eyes turned elsewhere.


    ¡°Rather than that, you¡¯re thinking of doing it with magic mes anyway. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true. What are you going to do?¡±


    At my words, Eugene put his finger around his mouth and thought about it, then replied a momentter.


    ¡°I need to think about it.¡±


    There was a reason why Eugene couldn¡¯te up with a clear answer.


    As mentioned, it was a magical performance in front of the public, and it was really different from the tournament. Fancy magic would be required technically or visually. Therefore, it could have been a little difficult for Eugene, whose main speciality is swift and covert attack magic.


    ¡°Well, if I ponder a little, the answer wille out. More than that, you~¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m practising from right this evening. Come to indoor sparrow at 8 pm.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    No, all of a sudden?


    It¡¯s been less than 10 minutes since I heard that I¡¯m performing.


    When I looked at Eugene with a puzzled look on my face, he opened his eyes thinly and answered in his usual dull voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s not individual performance, it¡¯s a joint performance. I mean, you and I have to be good at it.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Uh¡­ Yeah.¡±


    ¡°We are still in the first grade, but in the third grade, some court wizard came to scout the student representative who performed. That¡¯s how much this is a huge opportunity.¡±


    At the moment, his blue eyes, like sapphire, gave out a sharp glow.


    ¡°Most of the time, it is said that Trump had his eye on the main figure of the performance.¡±


    Then Eugene came to a step forward and shouted in a steady voice.


    ¡°Now that we have this opportunity, we have toplete the performance perfectly. There would be no mistakes at all.¡±


    Looking at Eugene like that, I gulped down without realizing it.


    I think there¡¯s something wrong.


    ¡°You and I, we¡¯re targeting Trump. It¡¯s only natural that we should be perfect for the performance, Spade.¡±


    In Eugene¡¯s eyes, looking at me and talking to me, I thought somehow the mes were rising.


    Not the usual icy cold snow, but the intensely burning snow hoping for something.


    Yeah. Like, like, blue mes.


    ¡°¡­Yes, you¡¯re right, Eugene.¡±


    I answered, facing two zing blue mes.


    ¡°Let¡¯s work hard, both of us.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    ¡°Hey, at times like this, you have to hold my hands and say, ¡®yes!''¡±


    My hand, which had nowhere to go, remained in the air, and Eugene, ncing down at my hand with his head turned sideways with a slightly red face, eventually sighed and took my hand.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°¡­as expected, you will never say ¡®yes¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Whatever you say, it¡¯s up to me.¡±


    Then he passed me and walked forward.


    As soon as I was about to go back to the cafeteria, I heard Eugene¡¯s voice from behind me.


    ¡°Hey! The sparrow is until 8 p.m.! If you forget, I¡¯ll kick your ass in the battle ss!¡±


    He stopped on his way and was shouting at me loudly with his hands around his mouth.


    When I saw him, I shouted back loud enough to be heard all around me.


    ¡°Just do well yourself.¡±


    ¡°What? Hey!¡±


    I heard Eugene¡¯s angry voice behind my back, then giggling and running. Listening to his distant voice, somehow I felt so good that I couldn¡¯t stopughing.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 45

    Episode 45


    <b>Trantor : Missme</b>


    <b>Editor : Aru</b>


    ¡°No, how could you be so strong from the start? Again, start slowly.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I said I know!¡±


    To be honest, I should have foreseen this from the time Prof. Frain said I was going to perform with Eugene Ace.


    I can¡¯t escape the endless training of hell and the nagging of the devil.


    ***


    When I arrived at the sparrow at 8 o¡¯clock, Eugene was waiting with his arms folded with various spell books piled up in the corner.


    ¡°First of all, let¡¯s think about what magic we¡¯ll use, today.¡±


    As Eugene said, it was necessary to roughly grasp the framework of the performance. Simply practising the magic.


    ¡°You said you were going to use me magic, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll take the fanciest one.¡±


    ¡°I knew it.¡±


    Eugene takes one of the spellbooks piled up in the corner, spreading it on hisp.


    ¡°But what kind of magic are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Eugene couldn¡¯t answer for a while.


    With a sigh, he held his chin in one hand and seemed to think hard about something.


    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯d like to use my family¡¯s attack magic for now, but I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s going to happen.¡±


    I thought it would be okay to use something that is weak and visually colourful, although it is attack magic. I wasn¡¯t sure if there was such magic in the Ace family¡¯s magic,


    ¡°Your attack magic is instantaneous, but it generates a sh. Wouldn¡¯t it be possible to maximize the light while darkening the surroundings?¡±


    ¡°Well, I was already thinking about it.¡±


    ¡°And since it¡¯s attack magic, I think it¡¯s okay to have the effect of breaking something¡­¡­.¡±


    Since then, conversations have continued for quite a long time. An academic and serious conversation without quarrels and teasing.


    I think we talked longer in time than we did in the ssroom that day. Although we didn¡¯t open our hearts to each other.


    ¡°By the way, are you going to use me magic only?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Are you only going to use me magic, you can use all the four-element magic in the first ce.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡­I¡¯m thinking of adding water. The air is likely to depend on the situation.¡±


    Eugene looked at me with his blue eyes when he heard that.


    ¡°What, what? Why?¡±


    ¡°You, do you have something with it?¡±


    ¡°Huh, no, nothing.¡±


    Then, Eugene raised one of his eyebrows and dug into it.


    ¡°It¡¯s just your expression that shows it all. You want to try to use water and fire, but you are afraid that there¡¯s something wrong with it. Isn¡¯t that why you¡¯re thinking about what to do?¡±


    I really got little goosebumps then. This is because I waspletely stabbed by Eugene.


    ¡®No, why does a child who can¡¯t see people well have this sharp guts?¡¯


    ¡°You have a shocking look on your face, asking how did I know that. What have you been looking at me so far?¡±


    ¡°No, how else did you know that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simple since your face shows it all.¡±


    ¡°This kid.¡±


    But even if I threatened him, Eugene couldn¡¯t even blink.


    Eugene, who disregarded my words as it was, asked me with his hands together, with an incredibly serious look on his face.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s the problem?¡±


    I was surprised at the moment because he seemed like an expert in college entrance exams and talked about my worries that had been lingering in my head.


    ¡°¡­¡­ well, this is something I¡¯ve always thought about¡­.¡±


    ¡°Uh.¡±


    The Spade¡¯s ability to use all the four-element magic up to deep magic was really useful and blessed.


    There was a wide range of uses, and it was also difficult for the enemy to predict what magic I would use.


    It was very advantageous that there were more kinds of magic avable to use than other families.


    But I couldn¡¯t make good use of that advantage.


    ¡°I can use all four element magic, but I can¡¯t use both at the same time.¡±


    In a word, it was not possible to operate simultaneously.


    While using one kind of magic, it was not possible to use another kind of magic. So, during the entrance examination, I tried water magic first, but in the second half, I tried me magic. Until now, my magic has been used alternately in this way, and the shorings of this method have been evident whenever it is ced in an urgent battle situation.


    It was difficult to fill in the gaps caused by changing the type of magic.


    ¡°When I fought with you, and when I fought with that monster, I felt it. I need to know how to operate simultaneously to reduce the preparation time it takes to cast another magic.¡±


    ¡°But the performance isn¡¯t apetition. You don¡¯t have to worry too much, do you?¡±


    ¡°No. Even if it¡¯s not a battle situation, experts would think that my movements as I move from one magic to another are not natural.¡±


    That was the only point that was pointed out in the entrance exam. It was that the movement of cancelling the previous magic and moving to another type of magic was somewhat arbitrary, and the movement seemed to be cut off due to the gap between them.


    ¡°I should be able to do it naturally like water. And if I do it at the same time, I will definitely stand out.¡±


    Upon hearing my words, Eugene nodded and agreed in a low voice.


    ¡°Surely, that¡¯s true.¡±


    Then he snapped the book over, and suddenly rose and spoke with his voice down.


    ¡°You¡¯re about to go into simultaneous operational practice with me from today. Now that it¡¯s like this, I¡¯ll make sure it¡¯s operated simultaneously.¡±


    His figure resembles an instructor staring at students in a youth training centre, so I gulped down and talked.


    ¡°¡­¡­ if I knew how to run it at the same time, it would be disadvantageous to you in the battle.¡±


    ¡°Ha? You think I¡¯m gonna lose to you just because you know how to run it at the same time? I¡¯m not scared at all.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    He¡¯s such a bad guy as ever.


    ¡°You know what? Within the Spade, only one of my predecessors that could use magic simultaneously.¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t do it by yourself, I¡¯ll make it happen then.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too confident, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    But Eugene answered, shaking his head.


    ¡°No. It must be made. No matter what you do.¡±


    ***


    That¡¯s how we got into the current situation.


    ¡°The mes are too strong. Reduce it.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡­all right, all right.¡±


    Of course, a full day¡¯s training won¡¯t be enough. I¡¯ll have to practice bone grinding for a month.


    ¡®But if I learn how to do it this time, I¡¯ll feel easier in the future¡­¡­¡­.¡¯


    It was a part that I thought there was a problem from before anyway, and I was thinking of ways to solve the problem. Although I didn¡¯t spend a lot of time studying the simultaneous operation while practising the magic that appears in sses and exams.


    While trying not to extinguish the me in front of my eyes, I tried to conjure up a magic circle that produced water in my head.


    But it was not easy to think of two types of magic steps at the same time.


    Because the image on one side always gets darker or the image on one side gets blurred.


    Just then, a little yellow sh flew in and tapped off the back of my hand.


    ¡°Ah, hey, what are you doing!¡±


    ¡°I told you to shorten it. I just reminded you for a moment because you don¡¯t seem to remember.¡±


    ¡°No, but where is the crazy guy who blows magic like that?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so hard on me. The magic is so weak that our family can¡¯t handle anything more than a massage.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because your family is used to the terrifying attack magic!¡±


    I poured out my words with excitement, but Eugene said with a different air.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to get hit, do as I say.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to lose at this rate, so I couldn¡¯t stand it and rushed to Eugene.


    ¡®¡­..just take this!¡¯


    So muttered into it, and let out a small stream of water from my hand.


    Sadly, however, Eugene had already set up a defensive shield, and my water stream bounced powerlessly.


    ¡°Ck¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Defence magic is not only for you, Spade.¡±


    Then he sat calmly in his chair, crossed his legs, and talked.


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be inbat, but sometimes you¡¯re very simple.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a curse, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be apliment, can it?¡±


    It seemed to me that I was drowning in the image of Eugene who raised his head so proudly and responded.


    ¡°As expected, I don¡¯t fit with you¡­.¡­!¡±


    As he grabbed his hair and muttered in despair, Eugene said with a nasty smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you¡¯ll have to fit me for a month.¡±


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! It¡¯s only been one day but I don¡¯t like this already, how do I fit in?¡±


    Then came Eugene¡¯s calm voice.


    ¡°You said you don¡¯t hate me that much.¡±


    Turning back to the voice, Eugene told me with her blue eyes fixed.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I said then.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t refute it. Because it was true.


    ¡°Well, that does mean we couldn¡¯t bepletely impossible to bepatible with each other, right?¡±


    His ent at the end of the sentence was asking me for an answer.


    ¡°¡­¡­yes.¡±


    And Eugene, who rose from the chair, said, shining from the tip of his hand.


    ¡°This time I¡¯ll help you as much as I can, and you can help me as much as you can.¡±


    In his eyes, an unusual, expectant glow wasing out.


    ¡°It is to show the appearance that suits the sessor of the 7 Imperial Families.¡±


    I looked and nced up at his lips.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I was hoping for.¡±


    Such a fool with no desire to be left behind and a fool with passion ahead, then a short alliance of a month was formed.


    The beginning was great and grand.


    But I had no idea that the ending would flow in an unexpected direction.


    At least I was then.


    I don¡¯t know what Eugene was like.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 46

    Episode 46


    <strong>Trantor : Missme</strong>


    Editor : Aru


    ¡°So, how¡¯s your practice going?¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha¡­¡±


    When asked by Cassius, I had no choice but to smile.


    Actually, the performance practice wasn¡¯t as sessful as I thought.


    Naturally, Eugene was training as a marine instructor, but no noticeable improvement was made.


    ¡°I guess it¡¯s hard to answer because you¡¯reughing without saying anything.¡±


    Cassius said, hitting the bulls-eye.


    Strangely, he has a good wit for this kind of thing.


    ¡°Phew, that¡¯s right. There¡¯s nothing to hide.¡±


    I said, stretching out my arms and.


    ¡°In fact, I¡¯m not doing as well as I thought. I should just work hard, I guess.¡±


    ¡°Well, what does Eugene say?¡±


    ¡°Well, as usual. He¡¯s rolling me like crazy. Although hee practices a lot.¡±


    Then I spoke with a sigh.


    ¡°It hasn¡¯t been long since I started practising, but I was worried that my skills wouldn¡¯t improve until the performance, so¡­.¡±


    Cassius stared at me with his golden eyes still shining.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be too hasty. You already have a huge pile of skills, and it¡¯s obvious that it takes you a step further in that situation.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­ ?¡±


    ¡°Yes. As if it¡¯s harder for an A-ss student to climb to an S-ss than for an F-ss student to climb to a D-ss.¡±


    It sounded right.


    ¡®I knew that there weren¡¯t that many of the families that I knew would run magic simultaneously.¡­.¡¯


    ¡°I hope you don¡¯t feel too pressured or in a hurry.¡±


    Cassius said with a smile around his mouth.


    ¡°Because it¡¯s best to see you enjoying the magic.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Does it look like I¡¯m enjoying magic?¡±


    To be honest, I do like it.


    Of course, from the perspective of me, who has lived the life of a modern person like that there is nothing going ording to their will, wouldn¡¯t the magic that does what you thinkes too attractive?


    ¡°Yes. Especially during the battle. There¡¯s a look on your face that seems to expect a lot of fighting.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a little scary?¡±


    I didn¡¯t know. I must have looked crazy to other people.


    ¡°Uh, well, it looks a little like that when you take out the me magic¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, is that true?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no, so anyway¡­ ¡­.¡±


    Cassius tried to change his words and talked.


    ¡°You, whether you¡¯re smiling with a very confident expression when using magic, I would wish you wouldn¡¯t lose your appearance. I wonder if this performance is also a show that shows you enjoying yourself in front of people.¡±


    The face of Cassius delivering the word was quite serious.


    However, the words contained a sense of kindness, which somehow warmed my heart.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I see. It would be nice if I seemed to enjoy myself from the perspective of people.¡±


    Yes, Cassius is not wrong. I should enjoy it. It¡¯s only been five days since we started practising.


    ¡®Let¡¯s move on step by step.¡¯


    I stood upon the bench thinking so.


    ¡°I think Cassius is right. Thank you for saying such a nice thing.¡±


    I said with a light smile at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m d it helped.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be going now, then. I¡¯m sure Eugene will go crazy again if I don¡¯t go.¡±


    Cassius¡¯s expression seemed subtly firm at my words. It felt like theughter that had remained around his mouth until a while ago was slightly fading.


    ¡®Huh?¡¯


    In the midst of confusion, Cassius urgently called me up.


    ¡°Hold, hold on, Yerine.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I, I still need to talk to you¡­¡­can you just listen to this and go?¡±


    The moment I saw his golden eyes ncing at me, I could see right away. The fact that Cassius is about to bring up something very important.


    ¡°¡­yes, I will.¡±


    Saying so, I sat back on the bench and took a seat.


    ¡®What the hell is he going to talk about¡­?¡¯


    No matter how I look at it, I can¡¯t guess it. His look must be simr to that of the day he came to my room disguised as Astra.


    ¡°What are you going to talk about.¡­?¡±


    Despite my question, Cassius couldn¡¯t open his mouth easily for a while with his eyes closed. He wiggled his hands with his fingers crossed and gently bit his lower lip.


    ¡°Well, do you happen to know?¡±


    It was not long after that that his voice finally came in.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°At the end of the school anniversary banquet, the ball will be held.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡­ No.¡±


    Ah, is there really a ball after the banquet? Perhaps because it¡¯s a magic school at the noble school, the event that I used to watch only in movies is really going to be held.


    Then Cassius grinned at me.


    ¡°Students dance at the ball, too.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°So, speaking of which¡­.¡±


    Cassius came a little closer, and said to me, making eye contact with me.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you be my partner at the ball?¡±


    At first, it took me a considerable amount of time to understand the word. And as soon as I understood it, I could feel the heat on my face right away. Furthermore, Cassius¡¯s face looking at me at that time, looking unusually good and handsome, suddenly my heart thumped.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Yes?¡±


    ¡°Oh, ¡®yes¡¯ and ¡®yeah¡¯ are expressions of agreement, right? So you¡¯re gonna be my partner?¡±


    Cassius made fun of me with a yful smile. Why even that smile looks so handsome today. I wonder why his shining golden eyes, chubby nose, and sculpted lips are so eye-catching.


    ¡°No, wait a minute! No, it¡¯s not.¡±


    I jumped up from the bench with my face open and waved my hands.


    ¡°How can I, uh, how can I, uh¡­.¡±


    ¡°Yerine, calm down. Take a deep breath and¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°I, dan, don¡¯t even know how to dance!¡±


    It was true. Where could I have learned to dance before?


    Even after being possessed, no one had taught nobility manners and dances to me. However, the words seemed to have be a gap.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll teach you. Just the two of us rented a practice room.¡­.¡±


    It is not an illusion that Cassius emphasized the word ¡°two of us¡±.


    Moreover, his mouth was smiling sweetly at the time, but his eyes were shing like a beast of prey.


    ¡®No, no, no, no, no¡­¡­!¡¯


    Dancing with the 2nd Prince in a ce with outsiders, it is obvious that the eyes will be focused on me at once. Plus, I wasn¡¯t really, really confident in dancing.


    ¡°And, and, because I¡¯m in charge of the performance¡­¡­¡­ I don¡¯t know if I have time to dance practice right now.¡±


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s okay if you can¡¯t dance. It¡¯s more important for me to want to be a partner with you and¡­.¡±


    ¡°Sorry!¡±


    If I stay like this, I will definitely fall for the flow of conversation, so I left my seat.


    ¡°I really have to go to practice now! That, and, the banquet is still a month away! So, give me some time to think!¡±


    I shouted with a rapid voice and a red-hot face.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll leave then!¡±


    ¡°Oh, now, wait, Yerine¡­¡­.¡±


    The words were to say good-bye, but in fact, I escaped the spot. I wonder if I¡¯ve ever run this fast. As I ran to the sparrow-like that, I stopped running and breathed hard.


    <i>¡®Will you be my partner at the ball?¡¯</i>


    ¡°I must be crazy, really¡­¡­!¡±


    The voice and the expression when he said it, did not disappear from my head. And when I thought of it, my face heated up again.


    ¡®Asking for a ball partner in a romance novel is almost like a date!¡¯


    Thinking so, a corner of my mind began to tremble.


    I already knew Cassius liked me, but why am I so nervous today?


    ¡®And why does he look so handsome today?¡¯


    To be honest, the eye smile that he made when he was teasing was no joke. Now, Cassius knows how to take advantage of his blessed beauty as a man in romance fantasy novels.


    ¡°Oh, my God. I¡­¡­.¡±


    ><><><><><><><><><


    With a sigh, I trudged toward the sparrow. Today, it was obvious that this problem would keep me awake all night. The thought of it is already draining my strength.


    Pushing the sparrow door so weakly, Eugene with his arms folded was standing in front of and staring at me.


    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±


    Walking into the gutter like a powerless squid, Eugene nced at me.


    ¡°You¡¯re four minuteste. Be on time from now on.¡±


    ¡°Sorry¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your face? It¡¯s very red.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t let you know.¡±


    As I said so, I went to my usual practice position and stood there, and Eugene snorted and turned his head away.


    ¡°Yes, do as you please.¡±


    Then we practised for about half an hour. Until I happen to see Eugene¡¯s shes scattered in the middle of the sparrow.


    ¡°Eugene! It exploded too early!¡±


    Turning my head, I cried out to Eugene, who was posing.


    ¡°I said¡­.. I know!¡±


    After hearing me, Eugene took the offensive position again and shot the magic straight ahead.


    The violet sh, which disappeared while sshing like a spark, set off like a me just before it hit the wall almost opposite the sparrow.


    ¡°¡­¡­well done.¡±


    When I saw Eugene wiping the sweat after shooting magic, I said in a low voice.


    ¡®I wish I could do something like that, too.¡¯


    Thinking so, I invoked the me magic on my palm. But no matter how much I concentrated, there was no sign of water droplets on the other hand.


    ¡°Huuuhh.¡±


    In the end, the me in the right hand went out powerlessly.


    Then, suddenly a shadow fell over me, and the smell of mint-like coolness came through.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Looking up, Eugene looked down at me with blue eyes. Then he bent over and came close to me.


    ¡°Give it to me.¡±


    With a softer, more gentle voice than usual.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 47

    Episode 47


    <strong>Trantor : Missme</strong>


    Editor : Aru


    ¡®Huh?¡¯


    Without realizing it, Eugene was approaching very close.


    ¡°Give me your hand.¡±


    That¡¯s what he said, but he was already taking his hand toward my hand.


    ¡°Let¡¯s try it on a smaller scale.¡±


    Then he took my right hand and folded my fingers one by one.


    The touch was unusually delicate and tender, which surprised me a lot inside.


    ¡°Here, focus on your index finger. Try using magic as little as possible.¡±


    He folded the other hand andid out the spellbook in front of me.


    ¡°At first~¡±


    His bright blue eyes were looking straight at me. I could see myself reflected in those eyes.


    ¡®It¡¯s, it¡¯s too close¡­!¡¯


    ¡°Let¡¯s try it. Imagine a magic circle of water while using the me magic¡­¡­¡±


    Our eyes met in a sh. At the same time, Eugene stopped talking. While quietly making eye contact.


    It was the first time I saw Eugene¡¯s face so close. Silver hair that flutters smoothly and eyshes that sit on top of sapphire eyes. And thin, long lips.


    ¡®Did he look like this¡­?¡¯


    As my thoughts got there, I suddenly felt like my heart was beating faster.


    ¡®Uh¡­?¡¯


    It was strange.


    I¡¯m sure he didn¡¯t like me until recently. Why is my heart beating when I¡¯m looking at him? Eventually, I took a breath and lowered my head.


    ¡®I can¡¯t get caught.¡¯


    My heart pounded for fear that he might have seen my face turn red.


    ¡®I must be really crazy.¡¯


    It was impossible for me to think Eugene that way.


    ¡°¡­¡­you.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    When I raised my head, Eugene was still staring at me.


    As I was conscious of his gaze, I felt my face was going to heat up again, so I lit up and fixed my eyes on the spellbook.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    I tried to speak calmly, but I couldn¡¯t tell if it went well. I was afraid that I might be caught shaking my voice a little in embarrassment.


    ¡°¡­nothing.¡±


    And Eugene stood up and spoke in a low-key voice.


    ¡°Nothing. Practice that anyway.¡±


    Leaving his words behind, Eugene trudged to where he was practising. It felt as though there was still a slight warmth in the hand he held.


    ¡®It¡¯s strange¡­¡­¡¯


    Thinking so, I rolled up my wide-open hand and clenched my fist.


    ¡®No, let¡¯s not think about anything else.¡¯


    Eugene, of course, would have been like that without thinking.


    It¡¯s so obvious that the other person had no intentions, but I¡¯m having a strange imagination on my own.


    Moreover, it is not enough to just pay attention to practice now. I shook my head after changing my mind that I should focus quickly.


    When I focused on my fingers and used the me magic, a small me as small as a candle red up.


    In that state, I looked at the water magic circle and tried to think of it.


    ¡®Focusing so that both don¡¯t fade¡­.¡¯


    Has it been about 15 minutes like that?


    <i>patter¨C</i>


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    A thin stream of water from my left finger spilt out and fell to the ground.


    ¡°Uh, ah, the book!¡±


    ¡°You fool, don¡¯t pick up a book and turn around!¡±


    Eugene¡¯s sharp voice was heard as he was running in confusion.


    ¡°I¡¯ll save the book, so focus! Keep it up!¡±


    As he said, I turned my body with my fingers that kept running water and tried not to forget the shape of the water magic circle in my head.


    ¡®If I keep it this way¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    The water continued to flow until about 30 secondster.


    Atst, the moment the stream was cut off and only a small me was left on the right finger, I rxed my body and breathed out.


    It seemed to be spinning in front of my eyes for a very short time, but it was the first time that it could simultaneously operate.


    I felt joy in the fact.


    ¡°As expected, I¡¯m a genius¡­!¡±


    I jumped and screamed with hearty joy.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to have a high sense of self-esteem, but don¡¯t let it go easily. We still have a long way to go before it¡¯splete and perfect.¡±


    Eugene said, squinting his eyes and clearing the spellbook from the floor with a levitating spell.


    ¡°Ck, give me apliment. That¡¯s the only way to give me strength.¡±


    ¡°I think you¡¯re already full of strength because you like it alone.¡±


    ¡°You cold-hearted bastard¡­¡­.¡±


    As I muttered so, Eugene frowned.


    The look on his face made it clear that he would nag at any moment, so I slowly tried to avoid the seat.


    ¡°Oh, okay, I¡¯ll practice. I¡¯ll go over there and practice this time.¡±


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    As expected, Eugene did not let me go easily.


    What, does he think he can be my mother! No, my mom won¡¯t just nag like this.


    As soon as I was ready with my mouth sticking out forward, I heard a voice from the back.


    ¡°Good job.¡±


    At that moment, I couldn¡¯t believe my ears, so I looked back.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Good job, you did it with a very small force, but I thought it would take a few more days.¡±


    His clear eyes looked straight at me. Eyes that are sharp, but without a single point of lies.


    ¡®Does he really think so?¡¯


    The guy who always screamed mean words at me really said this?


    He seemed to be sincere from his words and attitudes, but rationally, I couldn¡¯t ept it.


    ¡°You¡¯re not saying that because I asked you topliment me earlier, are you? You¡¯re not bowing down, are you?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. Practice now!¡±


    Yes, you have to cut it off like that to be Eugene Ace.


    ¡®Well, he¡¯s been getting a little bettertely.¡¯


    Furthermore, nothing good will happen about a joint performance because of the bad rtionship. I¡¯m sure Eugene knows that. I think that¡¯s why he says such things like that.


    ¡®Yes, he has improved a lot though.¡¯


    I can¡¯t believe that Eugene Aceplimented me for doing a good job.


    Of course, he was going to growl again after the show,


    ¡°What are you doing, not practising?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes, yes, I will, I will.¡±


    So the practice continued into thete night, and the lights in the sparrow remained on until the moonlight fell white in the world.


    ***


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Thanks to the training untilte at night, I was hazy even when I had breakfast.


    ¡°Oh, my God, Yerine is dying!¡±


    Astra was astonished and cried, hugging me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t die, Yerine¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Astra.¡±


    Cassius, who was still watching, quietly put down his spoon.


    Then he pushed the pudding in front of him towards me.


    ¡°Eat my pudding, too, Yerine, you like this.¡±


    Then, Rayl and Rachel pushed their main dish toward me.


    ¡°Our own, too.¡±


    ¡°No, guys¡­ Thank you so much, but I can¡¯t eat it all¡­¡­.¡±


    In a dying voice, I talked to them, trying to stop them.


    ¡°Is it because of that guy, Yerine?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Eugene making you training too hard?¡±


    The golden eyes of Cassius shed at the moment.


    Seeing that, I thought there would be another bother if I stayed still, so I jumped up and talked as if I had regained my vitality.


    ¡°If it doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll go and¨C¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not because of what Eugene asked me to do, it¡¯s because I¡¯m being unreasonable. So please put the fork down and talk.¡±


    And I snuck the pudding that Cassius had brought to me and talked.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not that hard. It¡¯s because I¡¯m sleepy. I¡¯ll feel better after taking a walk.¡±


    ¡°Then with me¨C¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going with Erica.¡±


    I didn¡¯t set up an iron wall, but I really promised Erica that I would go for a walk in the morning.


    If Cassius intervened in it, they would definitely fight again, so it would be easier to say that.


    ¡°Uh, I¡¯m going to get going.¡±


    ¡°Already?¡±


    Rachel asked, shining amber eyes.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s almost time for my appointment.¡±


    Actually, I didn¡¯t have an appetite, so I thought I¡¯d rather go out quickly. We still have about 20 minutes until the appointment.


    ¡°I see. Have a good trip, Irene.¡±


    Rayl clenched the cereal into his mouth and mumbled and waved.


    Astra and Rachel and Cassius did the same, and I left the cafeteria with their farewells.


    ¡®I was supposed to see Erica at the north gate of the main building.¡¯


    As I hurried to the north gate, to my surprise, Erica had already stood, waiting for me.


    With her soft cherry-blossom hair braided in pigtails and even a purple ribbon, she came running dly when she saw me.


    ¡°Yerine!¡±


    ¡°Erica, why did you get out so early? We have 20 minutes until the appointment¡­.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see Yerine!¡±


    I tore my chest at the sight of Erica speaking happily.


    ¡°Is my grave here today¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh, what do you mean, grave, Yerine, what does that mean?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no! Haha¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    I said so and went outside.


    It was a little cool outside because it was morning, but it was rather pleasant. The schoolndscape, dimly fogged there, gave off a mysterious atmosphere like the hidden pce in the movie.


    ¡°Well, shall we go?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The site of the Academy was quiterge, so it took about an hour toplete the tour.


    Which means I can be alone with Erica for an hour.


    epting Erica¡¯s request for taking a walk in the morning with such a dark feeling was a bit stabbed in my conscience, but the mind of a virtuoso was not rationally controble


    ¡°It¡¯s foggy, so it feels different from usual..¡±


    Erica talked, patting her pink hair.


    ¡°Yes, I know, it¡¯s cute.¡±


    ¡°Oh? The fog is cute?¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    I fell in love with Erica and thoughtlessly uttered what I had in my mind.


    ¡°Ah, sorry! Nothing!¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ well, thank God!¡±


    Did we walk about 30 minutes like that? We arrived at the main gate of the Academy site, where we were talking excitedly.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡­? Professor Frain?¡±


    The moment the front door caught my eye, I could see Professor Frain standing in front of the front gate and talking to someone.


    Looking closely, someone was glued to the front gate of the Academy, which was made of iron and talking to Prof. Frain.


    ¡°What could it be?¡±


    Erica frowned and asked, looking at the man at the front door.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Looking at the figure together, I answered.


    It was just that moment. I heard a voice mixed with tears calling my name.


    ¡°So all you have to do is call Yerine Spade here!¡±


    At the sound of the voice ringing in the school site, I stopped walking as if I had been hit in the back of my head.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 48

    Episode 48


    <strong>Trantor : Missme</strong>


    Editor : Aru


    ¡®This voice must be¡­¡­.¡¯


    It was a familiar voice that I heard so much that I couldn¡¯t forget.


    ¡°Ye, Yerine, this voice¡­ they¡¯re talking about you, right?¡±


    Erica gulped and asked. Her expression was more firm.


    It must have been because of the foggy scenery, the voices ringing in the mountains were so grotesque. It was natural to feel anxious when someone you don¡¯t know heard of talking about you.


    ¡°Yes, I think that¡¯s right¡­¡­and I also think I know who it is.¡±


    ¡°Huh? You know who is that person?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Looking toward the main gate, someone was holding the door with both hands, beyond the iron gate. It¡¯s obvious that the person asking the gatekeeper to open the door, but it couldn¡¯t have been easy in a secure academy.


    ¡°Sorry, Erica. Can I go for a while?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Wait, Yerine!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right back! Erica just can wait here.¡±


    I could hear Erica talking behind my back, but my body was already heading to the main gate.


    ¡®He won¡¯t be able to get inside the Academy, but I¡¯d better take care of it quickly before the wordes out.¡¯


    Toe up with a solution to the situation, I called in Professor Frain, who was staring at someone outside the door, with her head rolled and her arms crossed.


    ¡°Professor.¡±


    She had a terrifying look on her face that I had never seen before.


    ¡°Miss Spade? Why are you here¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    But the moment she looked back at me, she returned to her usual gentle face.


    ¡°You¡¯d better note to the main gate now. I¡¯ve called security, so go somewhere else for a moment¡­..¡±


    She lightly grabbed me by the shoulder and pushed me back in the opposite direction of the main gate.


    Then a clear voice came from the front door.


    ¡°Yerine!¡±


    That voice made me feel irritated, but I held it in because it was outside.


    At the voice, Prof. Frain sighed and looked back.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it, so don¡¯t worry about it, Miss Spade.¡±


    She spoke in a calm but powerful voice.


    ¡®Really, he really has something to make people tired.¡¯


    Thinking so, I said to Prof. Frain.


    ¡°Professor, I think he¡¯s been looking for me. I think I¡¯d better persuade him and send him back before he harms other people.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why we can¡¯t do that, Spade.¡±


    Professor Frain stretched out her waist and told me eye-to-eye.


    ¡°If he can harm other students, he can harm Miss Spade, too.¡±


    Then she nced toward the door and continued her words in a dry voice.


    ¡°It is a professor¡¯s duty to protect students in the Academy. I would abandon my duty if I let you meet someone who is likely to harm students.¡±


    Prof. Frain¡¯s idea was convincing enough. Moreover, as I was the victim of the monster break-in incident, so the professors must have been more cautious.


    ¡°Professor, I understand and appreciate that. But I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°If we let him that way, he¡¯ll be doing that in front of the Academy all day long. And¡­.¡±


    I looked down on the ground, wiggled with my fingers and said,


    ¡°It¡¯s embarrassing, but it¡¯s a personal matter, so I think I¡¯ll have to deal with it. Would you please let me talk to him?¡±


    Then again a cracked voice came from beyond the iron gate.


    ¡°Ye, Yerine! Yerine Spade!¡±


    Even after hearing the voice, I smiled and talked.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to meet him in person and listen to his story.¡±


    In the meantime, the iron door kept shaking, making a sound of iron.


    Professor Frain, who listened to it and agonized over her head with her hands on her forehead, finally gave me the answer I wanted.


    ¡°Okay. Do you want me to stay away from you?¡±


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to.¡±


    Eventually, I walked toward the main gate with Prof. Frain.


    Then I looked down with cold eyes at the ugly man, who was glued like a cicada as if to cram his face into the iron door.


    Leon, who I had not seen for months, had changed noticeably. Stubborn only in dazzling jewellery, he was wearing a ragged, dusty coat. The glossy blonde was fluffy, and the face was thinner than before.


    ¡°Yerine! You came!¡±


    When Leon saw me, he smiled visibly dly and extended his hand through the iron bars as if to hold his hand. I frowned at the sight and backed away.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know anyone like you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sad, Yerine, what do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°When the Postade family was disqualified and separated from the Spade family, I have nothing to do with you now.¡±


    I said word by word with force.


    ¡°So get out. There¡¯s absolutely nothing to get you into here.¡±


    ¡°Come on, hold on, Yerine, please.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no use holding out. You don¡¯t even have the strength to break the shield, do you?¡±


    ¡°Yerine Spade!¡±


    In the end, he showed his true colours.


    As his voice turned into an angry beastly sound, everyone around me looked at Leon with a surprised look and was on alert.


    ¡°You¡¯ve totally ruined my family! Because of a bitch like you!¡±


    Then Prof. Frain frowned.


    ¡°Be careful of what you say. Don¡¯t you have any awareness of where you are now?¡±


    But Leon was already out of his mind.


    ¡°Shut up! What do you know? Because of your bitch usation, my mother went to prison and all her property was taken. Plus, my damn father chased me and wanted to kill me.¡±


    Leon shouted, waving the iron door with blood in his eyes.


    ¡°If you had not taken the position as the heir, I would have made to the 7 Imperial Family¨C¡±


    But Leon couldn¡¯t finish his words.


    Spitting, opening his mouth wide, and making all sorts of bizarre noises, he grabbed his neck and puffed along the way.


    ¡®You¡¯re really, really no help in my life.¡¯


    I sighed and said, lowering my right hand, which had been lifted into the air.


    Then Leon looked at me with an angry look, as if he were making a loud noise at the sight.


    At least I wouldn¡¯t have heard his voice. I couldn¡¯t stand it and cast a silent spell.


    I turned my back against the iron gate, bowed my head to the professors, and talked.


    ¡°Sorry for the disturbance, professor.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not your fault, Miss Spade.¡±


    Professor Frain shook her head and spoke.


    ¡°Yes, Miss Spade, now turn to the main building¨C¡±


    It was just that moment.


    ¡®Now is the time.¡¯


    I extended my right hand behind me, invoking the me magic without hesitation.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhh!¡±


    I heard a clink of metallic objects falling on the floor.


    Looking back, Leon was rolling on the floor holding his burned right hand, and a sharp silver knife fell through the bars of the iron door.


    ¡°It¡¯s so obvious that you can¡¯t even touch me.¡±


    With air magic, I said, moving the knife that Leon dropped over my hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so unfair because it¡¯s just self-defence.¡±


    Saying so, I calmly turned to the main building.


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna kill you! I¡¯m going to kill you!


    Leon, who was unable to use one hand, struck his head against the iron door and bleed out of his nose, then Professor Frain raised her right hand to see if he was unconscious.


    But even before she could use magic, a red light came from somewhere.


    ¡®Huh?¡¯


    Reon, who was hit with a stun spell, stopped moving with his head lodged in the door. And Erica stood in the direction of the lighting.


    ¡°Miss Blothea?¡±


    At the call of Professor Frain, Erika lowered her right hand and answered with a cold look.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, professor, he¡¯s so noisy.¡±


    ¡°Erica!¡±


    In my voice, Erica immediately changed her expression and approached with a worried look.


    ¡°Yerine, are you all right? Because of that son of a bi¡­¡­no, because of him, you¨C¡±


    I was amazed and said, taking a step back.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Erica, you can¡¯te close now. There might be some magic on this knife.¡±


    The knife that Leon dropped was floating on my hand.


    The knife was sharp but not very big. Even if I get stabbed with this knife, it won¡¯t get hurt enough to take my life.


    ¡®That means there¡¯s a high possibility that there¡¯s something unusual about this knife.¡¯


    That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t touch the knife.


    ¡°Professor Frain!¡±


    Then came two men in uniform running.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been contacted. Is this the person?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Please contact the Capital Guard and bind him.¡±


    The guard began to tie Leon under Prof. Frain¡¯s instructions, and she spoke to me and Erica.


    ¡°Miss Blothea, and Miss Spade. Let¡¯s go back to the main building now. Miss Spade, hand the knife over to me and make sure you go to the infirmary to check if you¡¯re hurt anywhere.¡±


    Professor Frain made a ss box out of magic on the spot and told me to use air magic to put the knife through the box.


    ¡°Wait a minute, professor.¡±


    Although it was only a short time after learning the simultaneous operation, I could do it for a while.


    Focus my mind and use my left hand to cast the me magic while trying to keep the knife in a notary state.


    Erica, ncing at the scene, tilted her head.


    ¡°Yerine, what are you doing?¡±


    At that very moment, the me on the de turned green.


    The emerald green me rolled about in the wind, so it looked like a goblin in a fairy tale.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    ¡°As expected, my prediction was not wrong.¡±


    Now I was making a red me instead of a green one in my hand. There was only one reason for the green me to appear.


    ¡°There¡¯s poison in the knife.¡±


    With a firm expression, I said, looking back at Professor Fline holding a ss box.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 49

    Episode 49


    <strong>Trantor : Missme</strong>


    Editor : Aru


    After recovering the knife, I was going to ask the Academy to analyze it, but unfortunately, the professor of drugs magic was on a business trip.


    Upon receiving the call, that professor said it would be better to leave the analysis to Rayl before the samples were damaged, Prof. Frain and I agreed with it.


    Rayl dly epted the request, and the analysis took less than an hour.


    ¡°Wow, you were really in danger.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    I looked around in amazement, but Rayl didn¡¯t notice it.


    He was just slowly turning the test tube with one hand and fixing his dark green eyes to the test tube emitting suspicious ck smoke.


    ¡°This is quite¡­ Interesting.¡±


    By saying so, Rayl put the test tube down and took off his sses.


    Turning his chair toward me, he took off his gloves, and when he finally became bare-handed, he held his chin in his hand and rolled his eyes.


    ¡°That man sure is a madman. You¡¯re sure he¡¯s in prison, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Rayl asked with a worried look.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, but wait, Rayl, so what exactly is this poison?¡±


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    I opened my eyes wide and asked back to Rayl.


    ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    Does that mean that there¡¯s a poison that Rayl doesn¡¯t know, exists in the first ce?


    ¡°Well, I mean, this is a poison that¡¯s never been in the world before. I saw thisbination of drugs for the first time today. I¡¯m sure Professor Pherfeld is, too.¡±


    ¡°What¡­?¡±


    Then Rayl beckoned me to speak slowly, touching the parchment he hadid down in front of the test tube with his finger.


    ¡°Look. This poison¡¯s supposed ingredient. Dried pumpkin roots, Shirakentami seeds that are good for insomnia, dragon tendons, yew skin, and so on.¡±


    Then he raised his finger at me and continued his words.


    ¡°These ingredients definitely have a healthy effect when used alone. But if you put all these ingredients together¨C¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fatal.¡±


    In my words, Rayl nodded and soon breathed a deep sigh.


    ¡°Honestly, even if you just brushed against this poisoned knife, you¡­¡­.¡±


    Rayl couldn¡¯t finish his words.


    ¡°You mean I¡¯d be dead, Rayl?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s worse than that.¡±


    He clenched his fists in both hands. And, subtly, I saw his hand trembling.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have died right away.¡±


    His voice also seemed to tremble with rage.


    Have I ever seen him like this before?


    ¡°The entire inner wall of the organs must have melted, and the aftereffects will probably remain for the rest of your life.¡±


    The moment I heard it, I felt like my whole body was cooling down.


    ¡°What a vicious bastard. I wonder what he is, he¡¯s not a human, he¡¯s a demon.¡±


    Rayl shouted angrily, but the voice sounded faint and soon scattered.


    My mind was tooplicated.


    ¡®In the first ce, Leon doesn¡¯t have the ability to make poison or magic potions on his own.¡¯


    Furthermore, such aplicated poison could not have been his work.


    ¡®With his current financial situation, it would be difficult to buy the ingredients at a drugstore, but it would be even more so to ask for it.¡­.¡¯


    So where the hell did he get that poison?


    ¡°Yerine.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    I came to my senses by the voice of Rayl calling my name.


    ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah. I¡¯m okay.¡±


    I knew Leon was burning with vengeance, and I knew I didn¡¯t know what he was going to do.


    So I expected he would have prepared something to harm me, but I didn¡¯t know the scale would be this big.


    ¡°This is gonna be better. If he rots in prison all his life, he won¡¯t bother me like this again.¡±


    I spoke calmly in front of Rayl, but honestly, it was true that cold sweat was still flowing when I thought of the moment.


    ¡®What a crazy bastard?¡¯


    I was fortunate to shoot the me right away without hesitation.


    I don¡¯t want to imagine after that if the knife touches me.


    I shuddered and shook my head back and forth.


    ¡®It¡¯s so terrible that the internal walls of the organs melt¡­¡­.!¡¯


    ¡°Yerine, for the time being, well, I think you¡¯d better just stay inside the Academy.¡±


    Rayl spoke in a low voice, adjusting his serious green eyes to me.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡±


    And added with a bitter smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do as you say. Thank you for analyzing it.¡±


    ***


    ¡°Yerine!¡±


    As soon as I left the infirmary, it was Cassius who came running with an urgent look and gasping for breath that weed me.


    As soon as he saw me, he grabbed me by the shoulders and tried to say something, but, grudgingly, he took his hand off and backed away.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard everything¡­¡­.. Are you hurt?¡±


    Cassius¡¯ golden eyes had a worried glow, and his face was flushed as if he had been running at an incredibly fast pace. His sweaty ck hair clung to his forehead, and his red lips seemed to tremble.


    I could tell that he was surprised at the news, so I took a step closer to him, looked him face-to-face, and said in a voice as calm as possible.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m not hurt anywhere. Erica seems a little surprised though.¡±


    At the words, Cassius closed his eyes and sighed.


    I¡¯m sure I didn¡¯t get hurt, I might just be a little bit nervous if something wrong happened.


    ¡°Thank God¡­¡±


    As he lowered his head, his golden eyes shone through the flowing dark hair. Somehow when I saw it, he felt like a big cat.


    And at that moment, in the look of Cassius¡¯s expression seemed to reveal how anxious he was, unwittingly reaching out and tidying up his messy hair.


    ¡°I¡¯m really fine.¡±


    ¡°Still, the fact that he tried to hurt you doesn¡¯t change.¡±


    At that moment his golden eyes began to sh like a beast.


    ¡®Oh, the switch turned again.¡¯


    ¡°Those Postades bastards. I should have taken that root out a long time ago¡­¡±


    Before I knew it, his worried eyes were gone, and he had eyes as sharp as a beast.


    Cassius would really root out the Postade.


    Even though I haven¡¯t stepped forward, he¡¯s on his own path of downfall.


    ¡®It¡¯s a shame because I didn¡¯t tell him that the knife had poisonous poison¡­¡­.¡¯


    If the other kid like Astra or Rachel asked me about this, I was going to answer without hesitation.


    Because I didn¡¯t want those kids to ever get into the same thing as me.


    However, I decided not to talk about the specific effects of poison, as it would amplify their anxiety.


    The Academy also agreed to remove the information from official documents for students.


    If I hadn¡¯t done this, I think Cassius would have escaped The Academy and torn Leon to pieces.


    ¡°He¡¯s been tormenting you for years, and He¡¯s been trying to take your ce as heir, and He¡¯s pulled out his sword, he¡¯s not worthy enough to be keeping alive in this world.¡±


    I agreed very strongly, but I didn¡¯t think it would be right to say ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right!¡± here, so I stayed still.


    ¡°That guy who tried to take your ce by saying he had enough mana for it is trying to harm you with a knife rather than magic in front of the Academy. Such a guy doesn¡¯t qualify as a wizard. He doesn¡¯t even deserve to be noble.¡±


    It was right.


    The man who said he would be the sessor to the 7 Imperial Family took out a knife with poison because he thought his magic would not win.


    He attacked from behind knowing that there was no chance of winning if he faced me properly.


    ¡°What a brainless fellow. He really thought he could touch you with a knife without any instation?¡±


    At the moment, my heart ached, but fortunately, Cassius did not seem to notice.


    He didn¡¯t stop there and grunted his teeth in a low voice.


    ¡°If I had noticed quickly, I¡¯d have already cute his neck¡­¡­.¡±


    I thought Cassius might have been charged with murder if I had sincerely brought up the poison.


    ¡°They look like shit right now anyway. Mrs Postade is in jail, and so will Leon.¡±


    Leon was about to go to jail for attempted murder. In return formitting a heavier crime than his mother.


    When I thought about it, I felt a little better.


    ¡°And again, you shouldn¡¯t abuse the imperial power for that purpose.¡±


    At the remark, Cassius opened his eyes wide and said with a sizzling smile.


    ¡°You still don¡¯t know me well, Yerine.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Then Cassius bowed slightly, and whispered in a low voice, taking the hair off my cheek.


    ¡°I can do anything for you, and I¡¯ll take advantage of anything.¡±


    I know. Today¡¯s Cassius is no different from his usual Cassius.


    He was very obsessive in the original work, and he used to say things that were possessive or jealous of me often.


    Why does it make my heart beat faster when I hear that?


    ¡°You know it right, Yerine?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­there¡¯s no way I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    By saying so, Cassius slid back.


    The tail of his eyes looking at me drew a soft line like the moon. Like the crescent moon floating in the dark night sky.


    ¡°If you know, I¡¯d like you to use me.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you help me often already?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m a little disappointed these days.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re disappointed?¡±


    I asked in a slightly startled voice. Disappointed, what does that mean?


    ¡°Because you¡¯ve been training with the silver-haired guy and haven¡¯t been looking for me.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s it.¡±


    That¡¯s how Cassius put his hand on my head.


    ¡°This is a service.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Wait a minute.¡±


    However, I already started seeing a bunch of golden lights around me.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t even get hurt¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°Health and mana are not necessarily proportional, but usually when the wizard¡¯s mana is restored, their physical strength and physical condition are also restored.¡±


    The lump of light that floated around me as he spoke came into my body one by one. Then there was a slight warmth.


    ¡°You must have been tired today. Take this and recover your stamina.¡±


    At the same time as the words, all the lumps of light disappeared.


    I felt strange, for some reason, that the top of my head seemed warm.


    When the light went out, Cassius lowered his hand and smiled at me with a grin.


    ¡°Come on, it¡¯s done.¡±


    I thanked Cassius, stroking the top of my head with my hands as if it still had warm energy.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Do you think you¡¯re feeling a little better?¡±


    ¡°Maybe¡­?¡±


    ¡°Maybe, it¡¯s not enough.¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s enough. Because I wasn¡¯t tired in the first ce.¡±


    When I stepped back, refusing to do so, Cassius rolled his eyes with a regretful look.


    ¡°Really? Then there¡¯s nothing I can do about it¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s enough. Thank you very much.


    Cassius, arm in arm, listened to my thanks, and said in a raspy voice, raising the corners of his mouth.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you skip practice for a day, since you¡¯ve had a big day today?¡±


    ¡°Huh? It¡¯s not that bad though..¡­.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll copseter. You were tired this morning. If you go to Eugene with me and tell him, he¡¯ll let you take a rest.¡±


    ¡°He? He¡¯s never gonna do that. I think he¡¯d ratherugh at me for not taking care of my health at a critical time.¡±


    I said with a falseugh.


    ¡®He¡¯s a guy who¡¯s going to have to practice even in the rain or snow..¡¯


    ¡°Well¡­ is that so?¡±


    The moment we were talking like that, we could hear an icy voice behind us.


    ¡°Who¡¯s going tough at you?¡±


    As I turned around, I saw Eugene Ace standing crooked with a magic book in one hand.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 50

    Episode 50


    <strong>Trantor : Missme</strong>


    Editor : Aru


    ¡°Eugene?¡±


    I said, looking at Eugene walking towards me and Cassius.


    Then Eugene stared at me with his unwavering deep blue eyes and replied in a crooked voice as if he didn¡¯t like it.


    ¡°What do you mean I¡¯llugh!? What are you looking at me for? Am I that bad-tempered?¡±


    ¡°Honestly, it¡¯s not wrong.¡±


    Eugene immediately snorted and refuted.


    ¡°Yes, I see. Okay, but I¡¯m not that devilish enough to see and like other people¡¯s pain.¡±


    He came up one step at a time and struck back.


    He stopped right in front of me and squinted at me.


    ¡°Keep that in mind.¡±


    Then he handed me the magic book he had on his arm.


    ¡°What is it, this. Is it mine?¡±


    I asked, picking up a thick book with faded gold letters on the red cover.


    ¡°Pages 77 to 90. Read it ande back.¡±


    Then Eugene turned around and walked to his own way, seemingly without further to say.


    ¡®What, that¡¯s it?¡¯


    It¡¯s right in front of the infirmary. Did he hear that I almost got hurt?


    ¡®Or maybe he¡¯s not looking for me, he just timingly right finds me here?¡¯


    Holding the red book in both hands, countless thoughts passed through my mind.


    Eugene, who left me so confused and went his own way alone, though it was really like him.


    ¡°Hey, Eugene! Is that it? Can I practice as usual today?¡±


    I thought so because he didn¡¯t have much to say.


    However, Cassius, who had never intended to send me to practice today, grabbed my arm and began to stop me.


    ¡°Yerine, hold on-¡±


    And he stretched out his right arm to stop me from calling Eugene.


    If it had been the usual Eugene, he would have just gone his way without stopping. He wouldn¡¯t turn his head nor answer back. Then I would have gone to practice as usual.


    But as soon as my words were finished, Eugene suddenly stopped and turned his head and looked obliquely at the side of Cassius.


    ¡°Are you stupid? I can¡¯t believe you are still thinking about practising after all that happened.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    I looked at him with my eyes wide open at the remark.


    Still, Eugene turned around and talked again, without changing a single expression.


    ¡°That book, I gave it to you instead of practice.¡±


    ¡°Wait, you knew.¡±


    ¡°Today read that only while resting in bed .¡±


    I couldn¡¯t believe what I was hearing now. He¡¯s telling me to take a rest?


    ¡°I¡¯m going. See you tomorrow.¡±


    Eugene disappeared to the other side of the hall after the words.


    Despite theplete disappearance of his appearance, the aftermath of his words remained.


    ¡°Cassius, do you think that makes sense?¡±


    To my question, Cassius replied with a face that he didn¡¯t even know.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that Eugene Ace told me to take a break from practice! Did Eugene eat something wrong?¡±


    It was strange no matter how I looked at it.


    He¡¯s been doing weird thingstely, but today was the weirdest.


    A few days ago, he told me I did a good job, what¡¯s wrong with him?


    ¡°Or maybe that¡¯s He¡¯s not Eugene¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Cassius?¡±


    Looking to the side, Cassius stood in the middle of the dreary corridor, looking in the direction of Eugene¡¯s disappearance with eyes resembling the tiger of night.


    It was an eye searching for something far away.


    ¡°Hey, Cassius?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Cassius only then turned his eyes and looked at me.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. What did you say?¡±


    Cassius smiled awkwardly and scratched his head and said,


    ¡°Eugene looks weird. He¡¯s not the type to say that. Isn¡¯t it someone else who disguised himself as Eugene?¡±


    To be honest, I couldn¡¯t believe the current situation to the point of saying that.


    Still, it was half a joke.


    But Cassius did not burst intoughter when he heard this.


    Instead, he looked at me gently with golden eyes and answered with a very serious expression.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    Of course, I thought he¡¯dugh back at me, but I stopped at an unexpected reaction. Because theughter in his voice waspletely gone.


    ¡°Well, I meant it to be funny. Was it not funny?¡±


    Cassius opened his eyes wide and answered in a startled voice.


    ¡°That was it? Well, then, how should I react now?¡±


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to force a reaction¡­.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know it was that.¡±


    ¡°No, thanks. It¡¯s really okay.¡±


    I tried to wave my hand and refused.


    ¡®If it wasn¡¯t funny, it¡¯s probably because Icked a sense of humour¡­¡­..¡¯


    ¡°Well, if you¡¯re upset, I can react.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough¡­Let¡¯s go now. We¡¯ve been standing here too long.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes. Let¡¯s go to the dorm together.¡±


    As I walked out of the building so silently, I could see the grey-coloured sky.


    The scene of the foggy school gave off a mysterious atmosphere.


    Cassius walked, rarely, with his mouth shut tight, rolling his golden eyes round and round.


    Only then did I notice. The fact that he is preupied with something.


    ¡®That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t listen to me earlier.¡¯


    He seemed to be thinking deeply about something.


    I don¡¯t know what it is, but it seems to be a very important problem, given that he is so tight-lipped and agonizing over his serious face.


    ¡°Cassius.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Why?¡±


    ¡°Do you have any concerns? What you¡¯ve been thinking about since a while?¡±


    In my words, Cassius flinched as if he had been stabbed, then waved his hand and denied it.


    ¡°No, nothing.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? But you didn¡¯t listen to me earlier. Even now, you¡¯re out of your mind and you¡¯re not even talking.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­..¡±


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to be sorry.¡±


    And I said, making eye contact with his golden eyes.


    ¡°Just tell me if there¡¯s anything I can do to help. It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Cassius paused at the remark, then responded in a low voice.


    ¡°¡­¡­really?¡±


    I answered him with a smile.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    The wind shook his dark hair.


    His golden eyes, twirling slightly between his hair, resembling the colours of the night sky, which had a more mysterious and enchanting glow than ever before.


    ¡°Then, you have to listen to me.¡±


    In his sudden change of mood, I felt my heart tighten.


    Why.


    ¡®Why is it suddenly so hot¡­.¡­?¡¯


    It was foggy today. I¡¯m sure it was cool. The sun is almost down, so it couldn¡¯t be hot.


    ¡°It¡¯s not difficult, Yerine.¡±


    ¡°Well, what is it?¡±


    Suddenly, he asks me to listen to him, and he brings up that it¡¯s not something difficult.


    ¡®Are you trying to ask me for something?¡¯


    As soon as I was thinking so, Cassius smiled softly and said,


    ¡°When you were practising for the performance¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, if you¡¯re worried about the intensity, you don¡¯t have to worry about it because I¡¯m in control.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true, but it¡¯s something else.¡±


    Something else. I was wondering if Cassius had anything to worry about with my practice. He doesn¡¯t even know what I¡¯m practising.


    ¡°If Eugene says anything strange, don¡¯t worry and ignore it.¡±


    The corners of Cassius¡¯ mouth, which said that, were clearly slightly raised. And his eyes were invariably of a colourful glow. Not soft, but sharp light.


    ¡°Something¡­¡­ weird?¡±


    Then Cassius nodded.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Something weird, for example?¡±


    At the moment, Cassius smiled.


    ¡°Such as, he might ask if you have time.¡±


    Ask me if I have time?


    I thought about it carefully, but so far, Eugene has never said such a thing.


    ¡°Or maybe suggest eating together.¡±


    Neither was this.


    Eugene has been refusing to eat with other sessors. Of course, he never asked me to eat with him first.


    The more I heard, the more I understood because all of Eugene¡¯s ¡°something weirds¡± were not something he would bring up.


    ¡°Or¨C¡±


    Or what else.


    ¡°After the performance at the banquet, if he asks you to dance together to celebrate your sess.¡±


    Upon hearing that, I couldn¡¯t stand it and burst intoughter.


    ¡°Hahaha, that can¡¯t be true! In the first ce, I and Eugene are practising together temporarily because it¡¯s only a joint performance.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Maybe after this show, he¡¯ll ignore me, blowing cold wind like he used to. Or he would shout ¡°Use the me magic, spade!¡± and try to blow me up during the ss.¡±


    Cassius listened to me quietly and blinked a couple of times.


    It¡¯s as if he doesn¡¯t understand me well.


    ¡°Uh. Doesn¡¯t he look like that? In your eyes?¡±


    Then Cassius opened his eyes wide and soon replied with a broad smile.


    ¡°No. Not even in my eyes.¡±


    ¡°By the way, why did Cassius think Eugene would say that? I don¡¯t think anyone would think Eugene is going to say it.¡±


    Cassius didn¡¯t answer me directly.


    With a smile on his face, he was just staring at the ground.


    ¡°I know right.¡±


    ¡°As expected right? Then, why the hell did you think like that?¡±


    Cassius smiled broadly, but gave no satisfactory answer.


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to know, Yerine.¡±


    He kept on saying, ¡®I don¡¯t need to know¡¯.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 51

    Episode 51


    <strong>Trantor : Missme</strong>


    Editor : Aru


    ¡°Hey, Eugene.¡±


    Sitting on the ground with two legs crossed, I walked toward Eugene looking through the spellbook and said in a voice full of grandeur.


    When Eugene heard my voice, he looked at me obliquely, then lowered his head again and answered ndly.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t look down, look at me. I have something to show you.¡±


    Then a huge sigh came from below.


    ¡®This jerk, he¡¯s sighing for the sake of hearing me.¡¯


    Even with such a show of annoyance, Eugene looked at me with his blue eyes squinted at me.


    ¡°Show me quickly. Don¡¯t make me wonder.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, you can look forward to it.¡±


    Feeling a smile on the corners of my mouth, I opened my hands confidently.


    At the same time, mes burned in my right hand, and streams of water flowed from my left hand.


    Seeing it, Eugene muttered with his eyes wide open.


    ¡°More thanst time¡­¡­..It¡¯s gotten bigger.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Look at this.¡±


    After turning the body and extending the hand in the opposite direction, it increased the output of the me and water.


    The me, which stretched out in a sh, wriggled like a dragon and cut through the void of the gym, and a transparent column of water swirled around it.


    Increasing the water¡¯s output, the thick streampletely swallowed the me, and when the flickering redness in the clear water disappeared, both the water and the me disappeared without a trace.


    Looking around the tranquil gym again, I turned to Eugene and spoke proudly.


    ¡°What do you think? Didn¡¯t I do a good job?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    But Eugene was staring nkly into the air of the gym, perhaps not listening to me.


    ¡°Eugene?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Uh.¡±


    Only after I called his name did Eugenee to his senses.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­tt has improved a lot.¡±


    ¡°Right? Didn¡¯t I do a good job?¡±


    ¡°As I always say, don¡¯t be too conceited.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re so petty. You need to praise me little by little to make it better.¡±


    ¡°I told you it was good when it was needed. I just told you that you¡¯ve improved, and you¡¯ve neverplimented me either.¡±


    Surprised by the words, I stood up from my seat with my eyes wide open and looked at Eugene, who cracked his pants.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, do you want to be praised by me?¡±


    ¡°Who said I wanted it? That¡¯s not what I say.¡±


    ¡°Strong denials are strong positives¨C¡±


    ¡°Noisy.¡±


    Eugene calmly cut me off.


    Taking a step forward, he stretched his right hand toward the air and looked straight ahead with sharp eyes.


    ¡°This time you¡¯re showing me what you practised?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    A yellow spark temporarily burst from Eugene¡¯s hand, who answered my question briefly.


    At the same time, the smell of electricity touched my nose.


    But the yellow spark that had burst from Eugene¡¯s hand had vanished without a trace within seconds.


    ¡®I always feel it, but it¡¯s really fast.¡¯


    An attack so swift that the route is indistinguishable.


    It was simply a magic fit for the Ace family.


    I smelled a stimting electric scent for a while and waited for the yellow sh that hit the target to get into my eyes, but even though I waited quite a while, no yellow sh was visible.


    As I was looking at Eugene¡¯s silvery backhead with my arms folded, I walked forward and asked, thinking it was strange.


    ¡°Well, Eugene, I¡¯m sorry, but where was that magic¨C¡±


    But Eugene, who opened his eyes wide as if surprised to see me, hurriedly pulled my arm with his left hand and shouted.


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s dangerous, it¡¯s behind you.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Unknowingly caught by Eugene, I looked forward nkly.


    It was just that moment.


    A yellow spark suddenly burst out of the air with a light <i>¡®pung¡¯</i> sound of the explosion.


    ¡°Wow¡­¡±


    My mouth opened naturally at the sight.


    The resources were different from the sparks that erupted from the attack magic that Eugene used before.


    The yellow mass of light gave off a magnificent beam of light like a huge fireworks disy, and around it, a yellowish fireball trickled down to the ground like water from a shower.


    Unless I¡¯m mistaken, the yellow sh onlyes out when using the weakest offensive magic. With magic with the weakest offensive power, it can produce such a visually intense scene.


    ¡°That¡¯s cool. How did you do that?¡±


    Then Eugene answered indifferently in a low-key voice.


    ¡°I practised.¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡­that¡¯s too obvious.¡±


    Then Eugene asked with a face that he couldn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Then what are you asking?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the principle, the principle? That¡¯s what I¡¯m asking.¡±


    When I exined enthusiastically by mixing my hands and hands, Eugene opened his eyes thinly and thought for a momentarily, as if he was lost in thought.


    ¡°Well, my magic basically explodes when it hits the target. That¡¯s how I maximize the impact, but if magic wanders in the air without touching obstacles, it doesn¡¯t explode for a while.¡±


    ¡°For a while, it means that at some point it will eventually explode.¡±


    Eugene answered my words with a nod.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. And by then, it¡¯s more spectacr than usual. The power seems to be increasing a few times, and that magic is weak in strength in the first ce, so there¡¯s no great harm in the first ce.¡±


    Eugene said, ncing at the magic spot.


    ¡°But the condition is that magic has to stay in the air all this time. Without bumping into other objects or people.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll control the magic moves. You just saw it.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I can adjust it by looking at it with my eyes. This is the first time I¡¯ve found out while practising.¡±


    So far, Eugene¡¯s attack magic has mainly aimed to reach the target quickly so that the opponent cannot respond.


    ¡®¡¯It is said that he¡¯s practising for a performance right now, but ¡­¡­.¡¯


    If the time and path of the magic explodes like today, and the path is unknown except for the user, it would be quite embarrassing to the other party.


    In other words, it is a tactic that can be used in battle.


    ¡®That¡¯s scary¡­¡­¡¯


    I thought quietly, clenched my fist in my right hand.


    Everyone is working hard in an invisible ce.


    ¡°Anyway, if we match this technique with your simultaneous operation, it¡¯ll be visually spectacr. We may not be able to use strong magic because of safety issues.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I asked the professor, and he told me not to worry about it because they¡¯re going to put on the shield.¡±


    ¡°Really? Then you¡¯d better use something as shy as you can.¡±


    Eugene raised his head crooked and looked at me and talked.


    ¡®Oh, right. Come to think of it.¡¯


    ¡°Eugene, since you tell me to use something shy¨C¡±


    ¡°Oh, what is it?¡±


    ¡°I have one more thing to show you. But it¡¯s not that powerful yet.¡±


    ¡°Show me.¡±


    Eugene raised his head and put his chin in his right hand.


    ¡°Do I have to step back?¡±


    ¡°No, I think you can just stay there.¡±


    I answered and slightly opened my right hand.


    And I closed my eyes, took a deep breath.


    As I recall the me magic more intensely and clearly than ever before.


    The moment I opened my eyes, I immediately invoked the me magic of a size simr to the torch on the wall rose from my hand.


    ¡®More strongly¡¯


    I clenched my teeth, recounted the magic circle that came to mind, and the figure that seemed to be fluttering, resembling a haze of mes.


    ¡®More hotter. . . .!¡¯


    At the moment when the heat seemed slowly gathering in the left eye, the me on the hand blew its size and sshed the spark.


    I could feel the heat on my palm that I could not feel from the previous me. Soon the ming mes turned blue.


    ¡°Blue¡­¡±


    I heard Eugene muttering to himself.


    Seeing the blue me dancing on my palm, which was hotter than usual, I smiled quietly, forgetting the sweat that was flowing from my forehead.


    The feeling of the whole body heating up.


    I loved the feeling of being united with that dancing me.


    Gradually, the surroundings began to look blurred.


    All I could see was a blue me to see whether it was wide or not.


    ¡®Is it like this yesterday¡­ ?¡¯


    Yesterday was a smaller me than this.


    Has there ever been a time when the surroundings got blurred and you didn¡¯t even feel the heat?


    The moment I thought so in my mind, a sharp pain came over to my left eye.


    ¡°?!¡±


    ¡°Spade?¡±


    A blurred vision showed the blue mes disappearing without a trace.


    With a terrible feeling as if rubbing my left eye with a hot knife, I grabbed my face and fell forward.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong with you? Spade!¡±


    I breathed out in sudden pain. The floor looked hazy because I was constantly out of focus.


    ¡®What is it, why¡­?¡¯


    At that moment, a red me rose in front of me.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t what I had bloomed.


    I don¡¯t feel any heat in my hands, so that¡¯s probably right.


    ¡°Spade!¡±


    Yeah, it wasn¡¯t the spark of reality that I was looking at.


    I¡¯m looking at another memory of Yerine now.


    With a burning left eye, I could see that the red mes had devoured the mansion.


    With my burning left eye, I saw a bright red me engulfing the mansion. Smell, stinging eyes, screaming. And the sound of cracking trees in mes.


    Yerine remained alone in such a ce, crying in a bloody voice. With a terrible voice full of rustling, unbelievable that it was a child¡¯s


    ¡®What is this¡­¡­.?¡¯


    As soon as I was frozen in the tremendous sight I could see, I could hear Eugene¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Yerine! Wake up!¡±


    That¡¯s when I came to my senses.


    ¡°<i>gasp</i>.¡±


    When I raised my head in amazement, I could see the face of Eugene, with blue sapphire eyes wide open and calling me in an urgent voice, not the terrible scenes of the mansion.


    ¡°What, you, what¡¯s wrong? Are you all right?¡±


    ¡°Oh? Ugh¡­¡±


    My left eye was throbbing again. Eventually, I couldn¡¯t stand it and held my eyes again with my hands.


    ¡°You¡­¡­¡­. put your hand away for a minute.¡±


    ¡°Hey, I don¡¯t think I can, uh¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute, really for a minute, I won¡¯t touch it, so put it away a little.¡±


    Eugene held my left arm gently, speaking in an unusually muted voice.


    Eventually, when I lowered my left hand, he put down my arm, and came up and began to look closely into my eyes.


    So close I could see his face gradually turning into embarrassment, at a very close distance.


    Then, for some reason, he tried to talk, but he shut his mouth several times.


    ¡°Do it if you want to talk, don¡¯t if you don¡¯t. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t stand it and grabbed my eyes again and said.


    Only then did Eugene, who was biting his lips, open his mouth in an unusual voice.


    ¡°You¡­ What the hell is that?¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 52

    Episode 52


    <strong>Trantor : Missme</strong>


    Editor : Aru


    ¡°What, what, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡­take your hands off your eyes for now. Just, don¡¯t touch your eyes.¡±


    That¡¯s what Eugene said, and once again scrutinized my condition.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the infirmary for now. Can you stand up?¡±


    ¡°I can stand up, but¡­¡­ even if we¡¯re there now¡­¡­¡¯


    ¡°You¡¯re noisy. Let¡¯s go to the infirmary right now.¡±


    ¡°What about practice?¡±


    ¡°The practice isn¡¯t the problem now, you idiot.¡±


    While following Eugene, I thought it was strange.


    ¡®What¡¯s wrong with him?¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t long after we missed practice because of thest stabbing incident and now he asked me to go to the infirmary first.


    ¡®What was that? Were my eyes that bad?¡¯


    I couldn¡¯t see my eyes, so I was so frustrated that I wondered what my condition was like.


    ¡°Wait, what¡¯s the state of my eyes?¡±


    When I ask, Eugene answers right away.


    ¡°¡­¡­.you, can you see well with both of your eyes?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I can see well.¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s nothing. We¡¯re going to the infirmary just in case there¡¯s something with it.¡±


    ¡°So, how do my eyes look?¡±


    ¡°Just let¡¯s go first.¡±


    That¡¯s what he said, and he dragged me out of the door. I got to go to the infirmary with Eugene.


    ¡®But woulding here solve anything?¡¯


    I went into the infirmary full of patient beds and thought so.


    It¡¯s hard to go and say, ¡°My left eye is getting hot and I can see the burning mansion.¡±


    Regarding the memory of the former Yerine, it is hard to say to anyone.


    Eugene, who did not know what I was thinking, brought me to the infirmary and called for Professor Peina, who was in charge of the health department, without hesitation and the professor appeared through the white curtains.


    ¡°Oh, could you wait a minute? Please sit in that chair and wait there.¡±


    As Professor Peina said, I sat in a chair and bowed my head.


    I could see clearly what was in front of me now and I could no longer see the scene in Yerine¡¯s memory, but my left eye still hurt.


    ¡°Where are you sick, Miss Spade?¡±


    Maybe it¡¯s because I ran into her during the stabbing incident, but Professor Peina already knew my name.


    When I saw her and was wondering what to exin, Eugene answered quickly from the side.


    ¡°She fell down in the middle of practising magic, saying that her eyes hurt.¡±


    ¡°Eyes? Which eye?¡±


    When asked by Professor Peina, I answered in a small voice.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡­ left eye. So, left part of my eyes.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡­how does it hurt? Does it hurt a lot? Or does it hurt like an awl stab?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡­ it felt like a stabbing pain before, but now it hurts heavily.¡±


    Professor Peina slightly grasped my face and looked around my left eye.


    Then she took out a pair of magnifying sses from the cloak, and magically lit a small light on her fingertips.


    ¡°Now, will you look at this light, Miss Spade?¡±


    Following her instructions, I had a simple examination, and when the examination was over, Professor Peina gave me a cold bag.


    I didn¡¯t think there was ice in it, but it was cool enough.


    ¡°For now, just put it around your left eye for a moment.¡±


    Then she took some medicine from the drawer and put it in a small pouch.


    ¡°Well, for now, Miss Spade. Looking at it now, your eyes are like bloodshot more than I thought. And I think you have a fever right now, so take a good rest. Take this pouch as well.¡±


    Inside the pouch given by Professor Peina, there were several pills and liquid in the bottle.


    ¡°The pill is a vitamin. Mana is linked to stamina, so this ident can happen while using magic. Even more so for the type of wizard that controls the magic with their eyes.¡±


    I nodded as I listened to Professor Peina, who exined quietly.


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    ¡°Take Vitamin three times a day within 30 minutes of each meal, and add eye drops more than three times a day at your leisure. When you feel any pain, you need to always put it in. It¡¯ll keep you from getting bloodshot.¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡±


    ¡°I know it¡¯s urgent as the academy anniversary approaches, but take care of yourself. We still have time.¡±


    That¡¯s what Professor Peina said,ughing and tapping me on the back.


    ¡°If you need absolute stability, you can spend the night in the infirmary¡­ What do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s all right, professor. I¡¯ve got the medicine, so it¡¯ll be alright. I¡¯ll be careful about my physical condition from now on.¡±


    As I got up from my seat, Professor Peina nodded and said,


    ¡°Okay, you should go back to the room and get some rest. Ace does that, too.¡±


    Standing in thought in the corner, Eugene flinched and answered Professor Peina.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­ yes, I will. Thank you for thete hour, professor.¡±


    Along with him, I bowed my head and thanked Professor Peina.


    And when I came out into the dark hallway, my hair flew in the night breeze that flowed through the windowpane.


    ¡°¡­let¡¯s go back now.¡±


    Eugene said so and moved to the main exit.


    Embarrassed, I blocked him with open arms.


    ¡°Wait, you¡¯re going back? To where?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean where? Of course to the dormitories.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What about our practice?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what the professor said?¡±


    Eugene snorted as if he was dumbfounded.


    ¡°She said you had to go back and rest. Are you going to ignore that?¡±


    ¡°No, but I¡¯m totally fine now! I¡¯m really okay now.¡±


    ¡°The kids who say that always get sick. Just listen.¡±


    ¡°No, why! Rather than that, what¡¯s wrong with you? You¡¯re not the type to tell me to go back and rest!! You¡¯re weird these days!¡±


    As I shouted with excitement, Eugene looked at me with a tired face.


    ¡°Hey, we had a good practice today. You just have to make sure you don¡¯t burn up like this!¡±


    As I looked up at him with his fists clenched in his hands, Eugene sighed.


    ¡°I repeat once again, you, don¡¯t do anything useless and go back. Not today.¡±


    ¡°So why?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t know what you looked like before¨C¡±


    Eugene, who was saying so, instantly froze and closed his mouth in the middle.


    ¡°¡­what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°¡­no.¡±


    By saying so, Eugene turned his head to the other side.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    Then I grabbed his arm and said,


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Even if I say so, the answer never came back.


    ¡°What happened to my eyes earlier?¡±


    Eugene no longer avoided my gaze.


    But the way he looked at me was so strange.


    Yeah, it was that kind of look, as if he was worried about me.


    ¡°Eugene. Tell me.¡±


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    ¡°What my eyes were like.¡±


    I had to know.


    I wanted to know.


    Why do these eyes sometimes burn hot? And why do I suddenly see the memory of Yerine, who usually neveres to mind?


    But Eugene shook her head.


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to know.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no such thing.¡±


    I held his sleeve tight and spoke in a low voice.


    ¡°Eugene, let me know.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t see what his eyes looked like looking down at me like that.


    But now I can see that he¡¯s feeling veryplicated.


    ¡°¡­¡­ please.¡±


    I don¡¯t know if that word was a catalyst. After that, he finally hesitated and opened his mouth.


    ¡°¡­¡­yes, you should know anyway.¡±


    With a voice that seemed like a sigh would soon melt, he did not shake off my hand holding his sleeve.


    ¡°Your eyes were more reddish than usual.¡±


    ¡°What? But my eyes, they¡¯re always red.¡±


    ¡°So, it was several times darker than usual.¡±


    Then he hesitated to answer for a moment, but continued his words, failing to win my gaze at hastening the answer.


    ¡°It was really in red. Like you have blood in your eyes.¡±


    The talking voice of Eugene was heavy and serious.


    Maybe that¡¯s why I got goosebumps when I heard that my eyes looked like it had blood.


    ¡°And all the veins around your pupils were sshed up and turned red.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°In a word, there was no white part in your eyes. Honestly, it wasn¡¯t surprising to see blood flowing out of those eyes.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t shut my mouth in amazement when I heard him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a thing before, so I don¡¯t know much about it,¡­I thought it would hurt a lot, so I brought you to the infirmary.¡±


    ¡°Such a¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a personal thought, but you¡¯ve been practising simultaneous operation today, and you¡¯ve even blossomed blue mes, and I think you¡¯ve been using too much mana, and I don¡¯t know why it went into your eyes.¡±


    Eugene looked at me with a very serious look and talked.


    At that moment, the memory of the first tingling in Yerine¡¯s body shed through my mind.


    ¡®No way¡­?¡¯


    Yerine always covered her left eye when she was confined to the castle. Even though she knew she can¡¯t use magic if she covered her left eye.


    ¡®Is it rted to this?¡¯


    It seemed possible.


    On the day when she used magic too much, she might have been refraining from it because of the strain on her body.


    ¡®But why this eye¡­¡­.¡¯


    Red eyes do not appear to others. That alone was very likely to cause strange things, but I couldn¡¯t tell why my eyes hurt after using magic all the time.


    ¡°Hey, get a hold of yourself.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Having been lost in thought, I was staring nkly at the floor until then, and only after Eugene called me did Ie to my senses.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t want to tell you¡­¡­¡­ Dude, I know you¡¯re worried, but don¡¯t worry too much. Everything¡¯s gonna be fine.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    ¡°You know, it¡¯s only temporary, so don¡¯t worry, you look like you¡¯re worried you¡¯re not going to be able to use magic in the future.¡±


    Surprised by the remark, I opened my eyes wide and looked at Eugene, who jerked his head away and stammered in a perplexed voice.


    ¡°No, I mean! It¡¯s not that I¡¯m worried about you¨C¡±


    With Eugene in front of me, who was so suddenly gibberish, I stood in the middle of the dreary corridor, dazed.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 53

    Episode 53


    <strong>Trantor : Missme</strong>


    Editor : Aru


    Eugene spoke in an unkind and flustered manner.


    ¡°Anyway, what I¡¯m trying to say is, don¡¯t be discouraged. Take good care of yourself and you¡¯ll get better soon, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Eugene said with his head turned and his arms folded.


    When I stared at him, I opened my mouth thinking it was really strange.


    ¡°I knew you¡¯d say that¡­¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°You want to fight now, right?¡±


    ¡°No. I didn¡¯t mean it that way.¡±


    Eugene frowned and looked bored.


    ¡°Phew, that¡¯s enough. Just get going.¡±


    Eugene said, lightly pushing me on the back.


    ¡°Get some rest today. We¡¯re going to start full-scale practice tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go to the dormitory and do anything useless and go to bed right away.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s less than nine o¡¯clock at night?¡±


    However, Eugene ignored me by saying something else. In the end, it meant to go in and go to bed right away.


    ¡°Just try to practice simultaneous operation or blue mes and look what I will do to you.¡±


    He looked down at me obliquely with thin eyes and talked.


    ¡°No, you told me to practice till yesterday, and I¡¯m sick and tired of listening to it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s different. Just listen to me. Why are you so passionate now till you were trying to die to practice?¡±


    Eugene looked at me and talked to me with the eyes of a mother who seemed to see her whining son.


    Oh, I don¡¯t know anyone else, but I didn¡¯t know he¡¯d treat me like this.


    ¡°To be honest, it¡¯s no wonder you fell down. You¡¯ve been practicing blue mes in just a few days, your body is kinda good to hold it out till this time.¡±


    ¡°But it was fine before I cast it in front of you earlier.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you light up the mes a little bigger than you practiced before? Doesn¡¯t blue me magic consume a lot of mana?¡±


    Eugene was right.


    In fact, the four elements magic itself consumes a lot of mana. The effect or visual effect is strong, but it takes more mana than any other magic to maintain the activation state for a long time.


    Perhaps it¡¯s magic that can be used as a mere performance show. Since the blue me magic that produces the highest temperature of me takes much more mana than the regr me magic.


    ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing we could do. If you use that magic again which is too hard and consumes so much mana when you¡¯re already exhausted, your body won¡¯t be able to hold out. We need to take a break from time to time, and we need to increase our use in a single step.¡±


    ¡°I know that.¡±


    He talked, looking at the palms of his open hands.


    ¡°But the blue mes are much cooler. I want to keep using it.¡­¡­!¡±


    When you watch movies and animations, don¡¯t you think the main character who uses blue mes is the best?


    How excited I was when I happened to find out that I could make a blue me while practicing the simultaneous operation.


    ¡°I understand that. But then you¡¯ll really hurt your eyes.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s¡­.¡±


    Under the current circumstances, Eugene was right.


    Even if I don¡¯t have any problems with my eyes, I still should take a rest after using magic that consumes a lot of mana.


    There is no way to know whether it consumes a lot or not, but today¡¯s, with my eyes like this, it is clear that the body is not in a perfect condition.


    ¡®By the way, what was that before?¡¯


    A sight of a burning mansion seen at first sight when my eyes hurt and copsed.


    When I recalled the scene again, I felt somewhat ufortable, so I took a step in aplicated mood.


    As I walked like that, I arrived in front of the dormitory.


    ¡°Hurry up and get in. I¡¯m going.¡±


    After a short greeting, Eugene turned his back and tried to walk toward the men¡¯s dormitory.


    ¡°Eugene.¡±


    When I called his name, Eugene turned around and looked at me.


    ¡°Why, Spade.¡±


    I replied with a big smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s too bad.¡±


    ¡°What? What.¡±


    Eugene frowned and asked with a strange face.


    ¡°Spade. I thought we got a little closer because you called me Yerine just once.¡±


    When I said so, Eugene¡¯s face instantly hardened.


    ¡°You, remember that¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t help it. I¡¯m sorry you couldn¡¯t practice because of me. And thank you for today.¡±


    Leaving the words, I turned to the door of the dormitory.


    ¡°See you tomorrow.¡±


    I¡¯m sure this is enough, and I¡¯m sure I¡¯ve thanked him enough.


    Thinking so inwardly, I walked down the dark hallway of the dormitory.


    ***


    I was walking through a pile of ruins that had all been burned out.


    From the tiny embers glued from time to time to time to pieces of wood, gray smoke filled with the smell of burning rose in an ugly way.


    There was no living creature around.


    It was an impossible scene.


    Where only death remained, I, or Yerine, was left alone.


    Something at the feet of Yerine, who was circling around in a daze, rustled.


    Standing tall in the position, she slowly stepped off the floor.


    Where her feet were, there was a piece of burnt wood.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Suddenly the pain in my left eye came at that moment.


    Like stabbing with a fire-heated awl, with a sharp feeling, Yerine sank to the floor.


    The left eye wasn¡¯t the only one feeling the heat.


    Somehow, in both hands, I felt as if I had just used the me magic.


    ¡°Why on earth¡­¡­ugh¡­¡­.¡±


    A thick teardrop fell from Yerine¡¯s eyes.


    Soon she buried her head on the ground and began to cry endlessly. Hold her hand around her sore left eye and let the ruins go away. The sound of crying as if tearing my heart and the heat that did not sink.


    I too shed tears.


    ¡°Mom¡­¡±


    It was a clear word that could be heard even in her tears.


    The moment I heard it, I was so deeply sad that I suddenly came to my senses.


    I, no, Yerine soon shook, touching the ground with both hands and raising her upper body.


    Then the ruins around her suddenly disappeared.


    And instead of the burnt smell of wood, there was a damp smell of stone floor.


    Before my eyes stood Mrs. Postade, who seemed a little younger than thest time I saw her, and Leon and Fernand, who looked much younger than before.


    When the eyes met Mrs. Postade, who looked at her with cold eyes, Yerine trembled with fear.


    Toward her, who was almost lying on the cold stone floor with her head down, Mrs. Postade shouted in an icy voice.


    ¡°Hold your head. A worthless woman.¡±


    At the words, Yerine gulped and forced her head up.


    Then Mrs. Postade, looking at her face, frowned as if she were looking at a bug and threw a piece of cloth at her.


    ¡°Cover your ugly eyes. I can¡¯t stay in the house because I got goosebumps.¡±


    Hit in the face by a flying piece of cloth, Yerine quickly picked up the cloth that fell on the floor.


    Then, under Mrs. Postade¡¯s pungent gaze, she lifted the cloth with trembling hands to cover her eyes, and tried to tie the knot.


    But because she was nervous, her hands kept slipping.


    Mrs. Postade¡¯s expression on looking at such Yerine grew increasingly grim, and then Fernand began to cover his mouth with his hands and giggle.


    ¡°Thatzy bitch!¡±


    In the end, Mrs. Postade¡¯s feet flew.


    Mrs. Posteade groped hard at the back and kicked Yerine, who was trying to tie a knot around her head, and at the same time my vision was spinning.


    The pain between my stomach and chest was so vivid that I felt nauseous.


    ¡°Just try to show those eyes in the future. I¡¯ll hit you all evening.¡±


    With the cloth held tight in her hand so that her eyes could not be seen, Yerine wriggled on the floor.


    She staggered up in the thought that she might get beaten again after a longy, and looking at her, Mrs. Postade kicked her tongue.


    ¡°I can¡¯t understand why the Spade folks give their life for such a disgusting thing.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Leaving the words behind, Mrs. Postade walked off to the other side of the hall with a tter of shoes, and Fernand and Leon followed her without a word.


    Now all that remained in the dim corridor was Yerine.


    From that day on.


    The reason she got stuck in a cell with her left eye covered.


    ***


    ¡°<i>gasp¡­¡­.¡±</i>


    I raised my upper body from the bed, breathing heavily in astonishment.


    The heart was beating madly fast.


    In the head where the afterimage that I saw earlier still remained, it was moreplicated than ever.


    Besides, my whole body was wet with sweat.


    Breathing hard, I groped around my left eye without knowing. Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t as throbbing as before, but it seemed to feel the heat. However, I couldn¡¯t tell if it was from the eyes or from the whole face.


    Eventually, I got off the bed and approached the mirror.


    I was worried that my left eye might be stained with a red color that seems to be bleeding like Eugene said.


    ¡°Thank God¡­¡±


    But my eyes were fine.


    The color was not too dark, and it looked nothing different from usual.


    After confirming that there was nothing wrong with my eyes, I breathed a sigh of relief and leaned my back against the wall.


    ¡°Ha¡­¡­.¡±


    I slid down the wall and squatted on my back.


    At the afterimage of the dream I had earlier, my head was pounding.


    ¡®Yerine¡­¡­¡¯


    Once I didn¡¯t understand her, who had been covering her eyes with her own strength sealed for years.


    But today, I could understand why Yerine had to.


    The burned ruins I saw in my dream. And the burning mansion I saw during practice yesterday.


    Yerine seemed to be ming herself for it all, or, to be precise, her use of magic.


    She was cursing her left eye so much in the dream.


    And Mrs. Postade¡¯s abuse.


    There was plenty of reason to cover the left eyes.


    ¡°How¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Feeling moreplicated than before I fell asleep, I looked at the ck sky embroidered with stars at dawn.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 54

    Episode 54


    <strong>Trantor : Missme</strong>


    Editor : Aru


    ¡°There was such a thing¡­¡­¡­?¡±


    Cassius asked back with a serious look.


    Looking at him like that, I nodded.


    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with this left eye¡­ Anyway, that¡¯s what happened.¡±


    While I was clearing my voice for a moment, Cassius turned his eyes and held his chin with a slight frown between his eyes. As if he has something to think about.


    ¡°By the way.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    But Cassius looked right at me and listened to me when I opened my mouth again.


    ¡°The other day, when the monster came in¡­¡­¡±


    As the subject came up, Cassius opened his eyes wide and nodded his head in astonishment.


    ¡°Huh. At that time?¡±


    ¡°The monster swallowed me, and then he went after my eyes.¡±


    ¡°You mean the left eye?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s weird no matter how much I think about it.¡±


    Saying so, I rubbed my left eye with my hand and said in a low voice.


    ¡°I was wondering if there was something to do with the monsters aiming for my left eye and the weirdness of my left eye when I used a lot of magic.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­so you came to ask me.¡±


    I turned my head toward Cassius and answered back to him.


    ¡°You said you could see magic. Do you have any¡­¡­I was wondering if you could see anything.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know it would help if I found out anything.


    After trying blue me magic in front of Eugene, I tried blue me magic again, but fortunately, there was no such an abnormal phenomenon.


    Even so, I was anxious.


    I really liked magic, and I wanted to keep using it here. But if the abnormalities likest time continue, I may not be able to use it in the future.


    I may not be able to defend myself properly when I have to use magic that consumes a lot of mana in a hurry like thest time I encountered a monster.


    To avoid such worst-case scenarios, I had to find out the cause of this phenomenon.


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you see anything? Something that might have to do with what I¡¯ve been through.¡­.¡±


    Cassius narrowed his forehead slightly, as if in trouble.


    I looked at him like that, and Cassius soon sighed small.


    ¡°I think I know why, actually. Not perfectly known, but maybe.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    When I asked in amazement, Cassius looked at me with a slightly worried look and answered.


    ¡°Yes. I think I know why.¡±


    ¡°You can figure that out so easily?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡­ I think I know. But, um¡­.¡±


    Cassius blurted the end of his words by saying so.


    Seeing him hesitate, I couldn¡¯t be patient anymore.


    ¡°Why, is it hard to tell?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I think you need to know, so I¡¯m gonna tell you¨C¡±


    Then he looked around once. As if looking for someone around.


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    Cassiusid his voice low and bounced his finger.


    At the same time, a transparent shroud resembling a giant bubble rose out of the air and rolled me and Cassius round.


    The tent, which was shaking like a haze, soon disappeared without a trace, until Cassius opened his mouth.


    ¡°This content, I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll bother you when others find out.¡±


    Looking at his golden eyes like that, I was a little surprised inside.


    ¡®No, is it enough to cast anti-eavesdropping magic on it?¡¯


    ¡°Yerine, you asked me if I could see anything, right?¡±


    Cassius said, with his fingers around his mouth.


    ¡°Yes, I did¡­?¡±


    ¡°Well, the truth is, there¡¯s quite a lot insight.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    When I asked back, Cassius replied in a calm voice, sweeping his dark hair with his hands.


    ¡°I¡¯ll exin first about your eyes. The mana of a normal person is floating around the arm or head, by the way.¡±


    When I heard the exnation, I tilted my head and said.


    ¡°Yes, but why?¡±


    ¡°Usually after using magic, I see mana diminishing. Then I can see that the mana is slowly generated in the person¡¯s body. But you¡¯re, you¡¯re very different.¡±


    Cassius looked at me and talked to me. And his two golden eyes, looking at my left eye.


    ¡°Your mana is concentrated around your left eye. An abnormallyrge amount of mana.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Unusual. How many does that mean?


    ¡°Cassius, what do you mean, abnormally many? Last time it was obvious¨C¡±


    In the moonlight and my darkroom, Cassius had clearly said that my mana did not deviate from an abnormal range.


    But what does this mean?


    As I opened my eyes wide and looked at Cassius, Cassius hesitated and slowly opened his mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I lied to you because I shouldn¡¯t have told you this and you might be nervous. But after hearing about what had happened, I thought you should know.¡±


    ¡°Well, my magic¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s in an abnormal category. But for sure, you have the most mana among the people I¡¯ve ever seen. It also surpasses the mana of the Imperial family.¡±


    I can¡¯t believe it.


    Although some aristocrats may have slightly more mana than the royal family, it has been treated as a very rare case.


    It was a tremendous thing to say that it had more magic than the royal family that formed the root and the foundation of magic.


    But it¡¯s not just the amount of mana of the royal family, but it¡¯s also a great leap.


    ¡®Is it wrong that my body can¡¯t stand it?¡¯


    The other day, I heard that a nobleman took away the mana of another nobleman, but eventually died because his body couldn¡¯t get arge amount of mana.


    I didn¡¯t know that my body would copse if the amount of mana suddenly increased in an abnormal number of mana.


    ¡°And that¡¯s not all. Others have manaing from the whole body, and you¡¯re getting an overwhelming amount from your left eye.¡±


    It meant that the left eye was generating mana.


    That¡¯s why my eyes hurt every time I use too much magic.


    ¡°Well, does this happen because of the mana in my left eye?¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true, but I think it¡¯s because of the speed with which mana urs.¡±


    ¡°Speed?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Cassius nodded and spoke.


    ¡°Usually, when people run out of magic, they recover the insufficient amount with the naturally generated magic. It usually takes a day to recover the amount of magic before using magic.¡±


    ¡°So I¡¯m not like that?¡±


    ¡°As soon as you run out of magic, you regenerate mana several times that of the used mana. The speed of recovery is too fast. More than that, your eyes seem to generate magical power even when you are not using magic.¡±


    At that time, the sight of the ability test before admission passed my mind.


    In the end, I recalled the mana meter which broke since it couldn¡¯t withstand the mana.


    ¡®So that time¡­¡­.¡¯


    ¡°Even after you use massive magic, the rate at which magic is generated in your eyes is much faster than before. After using magic that consumes a lot of magic, the rate of urrence will increase as much, so it is not unreasonable to cause abnormalities in the eyes.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s why¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Saying so, I rubbed my finger around the left eye.


    I still vividly remember the feeling that my left eye heated up on the day when I used magic too hard.


    It was fine now, but the feeling kepting up and rubbing the corners of my eyes unconsciously.


    ¡°Then the monster at that time noticed that the mana was regenerated in my eye.¡±


    ¡°Now that I think about it, I think so.¡±


    ¡°Was it really thinking of pulling it out?¡±


    I asked, holding my left eye with one hand in a chilling feeling.


    When Cassius saw it, he looked troubled, but could not say no.


    ¡°If that¡¯s right, those monsters, they¡¯reing after the mana.¡±


    When Cassius heard it, he opened his eyes wide and muttered nkly, as if something had passed his mind.


    ¡°At that time, we were the only one who those monsters encountered¡­.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s probably because no one in the Academy has as much mana as the royal family and seven heirs.¡±


    I nced at him and added.


    ¡°We were gathered in one ce, so if they aimed to take away the mana, we would have been a good target.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Cassius?¡±


    Turning to the side, Cassius was staring down at the ground, biting his nails unbingly. Such a serious look on his face, so I inadvertently shut my mouth as I tried to talk to him.


    ¡®What is it? Anything in your mind?¡¯


    But Cassius hadn¡¯t opened his mouth for a long time, only biting his nails.


    In the end, I couldn¡¯t stand it and broke his silence.


    ¡°Cassius? Is there a problem? Or something that came to mind¡­.¡±


    Only then did Cassius erase his expression and mutter with a nk face, as if he had heard my voice.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Looking back at me, he asked me again, groping whether he had grasped the situation.


    ¡°Oh, what, what did you say? I didn¡¯t hear you, Yerine.¡±


    ¡°I was wondering if there was a problem. You just looked so serious.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ just.¡±


    Cassius scratched his cheek awkwardly and gave no clear answer.


    ¡°Why? Can¡¯t you let me know?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that, but¡­¡­.¡±


    Then he sighed heavily and pped his fingers in his hands.


    ¡°Just, scared.¡±


    His face, calmly bringing up the word, was not frightened. It¡¯s a feeling of loneliness and despondency. There was a deeperyer of such feeling on his face.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I thought someone might be after you.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    And he looked up at the sky and spit out in a soft voice.


    ¡°Just a little, I¡¯m upset.¡±


    Cassius was staring fiercely at the cloudless clear sky with golden eyes.


    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t everyone leave you alone?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    I couldn¡¯t bring up anything in front of Cassius who said so.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 55

    Episode 55


    <strong>Trantor : Missme</strong>


    Editor : Aru


    ¡°Cassius¡­¡±


    Cassius was already very concerned about my safety during thest monster attack.


    Again this time, he heard an abnormality rted to my eyes, and he seemed to be so worried.


    I, too, looked at him, who was biting his lips and sitting with his fingers crossed, worried about him.


    ¡°Ha.¡±


    I tried to offer words of constion to the sighsing from the side, but the moment I looked back at him, Cassius¡¯s right hand went up over my head.


    ¡°So, what I mean is since you¡¯re so popr, it¡¯s a big deal, you know when I see people here and there looking for you,¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Cassius, who said so, tried to smile. With a faint gaze as if looking at something precious.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. All I have to say is this disturbing thing will only increase my worries.¡±


    For some reason, I felt my heart tickling. It¡¯s been a long time since someone saw me with that look.


    ¡°Oh, no, it¡¯s okay. You were worried.¡±


    Then Cassius smiled his sizzling smile.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s good to be careful, but I didn¡¯t want to make you anxious all the time.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay.¡±


    That¡¯s how I shook my hand.


    ¡°Well, you know I¡¯m strong. You also said that I have a lot of mana.¡±


    Cassius burst intoughter at the remark.


    ¡°Yes, it is.¡±


    ¡°And the mana¡­¡­¡­¡­. It seems like only the imperial family like Cassius can see, so if there¡¯s nothing wrong with your eyes, most people won¡¯t know. I¡¯ll be careful when I userge-scale magic.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯d love that but-¡±


    Cassius said, scratching his head awkwardly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to suppress it. You¡¯ll do better on your own than me, but if you have any problems, I¡¯ll help.¡±


    The face of Cassius, who said so, was slightly reddish.


    ¡°Your attitude has changed sincest time.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    He used to say that he wanted to save me as much as he could during the monster attack, but I can¡¯t believe he came here today and told me not to suppress it.


    ¡°The other day, I, uh¡­ I don¡¯t think you wanted toe forward.¡­.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Cassius replied, nodding his head as if he had noticed.


    ¡°But, um¡­ After that, I realized something.¡±


    ¡°What did you realize?¡±


    To my question, Cassius raised his head and looked up at the sky, and answered in anguid voice.


    ¡°I think you look the coolest when you use magic.¡±


    How can you say such lines without blinking?


    Even now, the sun-lit side face of Cassius¡¯s golden eyes and ck-tie hair were blending together to create a tremendous spectacle beyond the male protagonist¡¯s visual on the cover of a pureic strip.


    ¡°It¡¯s cheating to say that line with that face¡­.¡±


    ¡°Of course I just like all of your side.¡±


    Thest direct hit turned my head white.


    Whether or not he knew what was in my mind, Cassius was staring at the blue sky, shining his golden eyes.


    ***


    ¡°Now there are only two weeks left until the Academy Foundation Day.¡±


    Erica poked her head out and said,


    ¡°Yes, it is.¡±


    It has been quite a while since I first started practising for the Academy Foundation Day¡¯s performance.


    I was able to do better simultaneous operation and blue me magic, and Eugene also developed his magic at an rming rate.


    And an investigation into Leon was also made.


    To find out the source of the poison saved by Leon, I¡¯ve secured a table of ingredients with the help of Rayl andbed through the likely medicinal herbs in the spade territory.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who made this, but I¡¯m sure he¡¯s amazing. The poison containing the dragon¡¯s tendon doesn¡¯t mix with the opposite material. It¡¯s amazing how the Shirakentami seeds werebined together.¡±


    Listening to what Rayl said, I even sent the butler to the ck market to find a clue by looking for a good pharmacist.


    However, there has been little sess and the source of the poison has been unknown.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you looking forward to it?¡±


    I turned my head to Erica, who was waving pink hair. Then Erica answered in a calm voice, with a soft smile as usual.


    ¡°Yes. It sounds like a lot of fun. I¡¯m amoner, so I didn¡¯t even know there was anything like this.¡±


    Erica hugged the book and spoke with her eyes on the floor.


    ¡°Oh, but this is the first time I know about it too.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Yerine?¡±


    Erica tilted her head and asked.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve never had a magic education before. No one told me anything like this before.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see¡­¡±


    The Postade people who had locked me in the back room could not have properly informed Yerine of the events rted to the Academy.


    In fact, it was very likely that they didn¡¯t know about it also.


    ¡°You know, Yerine performing there that day, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it! Yerine always only uses some really cool magic.¡±


    Erica said, twinkling her eyes.


    In an instant, I felt like my nose was going to bleed as the fever rushed to my head, but I tried hard to hold it in because I couldn¡¯t show what I didst time.


    ¡°Ay, no. There¡¯s a lot of people better than me.¡±


    ¡°But the magic of Yerine is really amazing with something that pops and spreads out, and it¡¯s cool.¡±


    Oh, my God, it ¡®pops and spreads out¡¯.


    How can her expression be so cute and lovely?


    ¡®And it¡¯s so cute when you open your arms wide when you say ¡®pops¡¯ and ¡®spreads out¡¯¡­!¡¯


    ¡°You¡¯re using me magic again this time?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Can I tell her about it? Well, everyone knows that my main magic is me magic.


    In the end, I nodded and answered with a smile.


    ¡°Yes, I think I¡¯ll use it. It¡¯s the best magic I can use.¡±


    ¡°Wow, thank God.¡±


    Erica then put her two fingertips together and spoke in a slightly smaller voice.


    ¡°I think Yerine looks the coolest when Yerine uses me magic.¡±


    At that moment, red mes rose from both hands.


    When I heard Erica¡¯s praise, I was so excited that I thought of the me magic circle without even realizing it.


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s right, like this. I think it¡¯s really cool to handle fire freely.¡±


    Not knowing that I was about to burst out of my nose, Erica approached the me with a bright face and admired it.


    Still unable to make a rational judgment, I thought inwardly with a sneaky smile so Erica wouldn¡¯t notice.


    I¡¯ll have to ask Eugene to increase the amount of fire.


    At that moment I thought I could get through anything, whether it was his nagging or bad words, or whatever.


    This is how strong the fan¡¯s heart for the heroine is.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best, Erica.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Oh, by the way, Yerine, I think you have a nosebleed.¡±


    Erica asked anxiously, but I naturally wiped the blood with a handkerchief and smiled brightly because it always happened.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright! It¡¯s always like this!¡±


    ¡°Yerine, it¡¯s good to work hard, but you need to stay healthy¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°No, Erica. You don¡¯t have to worry. And this nosebleed doesn¡¯te from fatigue.¡±


    ¡°Well, is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s just because it¡¯s a dry climate.¡±


    Even though I said it as if nothing was wrong, Erica still looked at me anxiously. She seemed to think I was overdoing it because of the academy Foundation Day.


    ¡°By the way, Yerine, can I ask you a question?¡±


    ¡°You can ask a hundred questions, not one.¡±


    Erica burst intoughter at my words and naturally folded her arms in my arms.


    ¡°Not a big deal, I just have a question.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    At the question, Erica looked up at me with pink eyes resembling a tourmaline, and asked in a clear voice, as if beads were rolling.


    ¡°Is Yerine a good dancer?¡±


    ¡°Dance?¡±


    ¡°Yes. you know, there¡¯s a ball on the Academy Foundation Day.¡±


    After hearing that, I remembered what Rachel and Astra said recently.


    ¡°There must be a legend that if you dance with someone you like at the Academy Foundation Day¡¯s ball, your love wille true.¡±


    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s always a legend like that in some schools, but I don¡¯t know that the Academy has it too.¡±


    ¡°And on the night of the Academy Foundation Day, there¡¯s also a saying that kisses under the mistletoe in the backyard of the northeast annexe, also would make it true.¡±


    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t there too many ways love cane true?¡±


    Come to think of it, there has always been ball in novels and movies set in Western magic schools.


    And there¡¯s always a conflict between the heroine and the male lead dancing together at the ball.


    ¡°Well, first of all, I don¡¯t know how to dance, Erica.¡±


    I talked awkwardly, scratching my cheek with my fingers.


    It has been almost eight months since I possessed this body.


    As a Korean student in the 21st century, I could not have learned to dance, and even after I possessed it, I had never had a chance to learn to dance.


    To be honest, I think it would be better to hide in the corner as soon as I went to the ballroom, as it was obvious that I would step on the other person¡¯s foot.


    ¡°Oh, really?¡±


    At my answer Erica asked, shining her eyes.


    ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t know a thing, so I¡¯m afraid people willugh at me if I go out dancing. I think I might just not dance at this ball.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so am I, actually! And I¡¯m a little scared of crowded ces¡­.¡±


    Come to think of it, even in the original, Erica didn¡¯t know she would dance at all. And then Cassius used to take her and teach her how to dance. It would never be possible for the two of them now.


    ¡°Well, Erica, why don¡¯t you and I stay together at the ball? I feel a little awkward being alone.¡±


    But Erica was holding my hands tightly and nodding her head vigorously even before my words were over.


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    The two eyes, which seemed to have melted cherry blossoms, glistened as if they had be Venus at dawn.


    ¡°I, I was thinking it¡¯s kind of weird to be alone. So I love it!¡±


    When I saw Erica groping her words with a slight blush on her face, I thought inwardly with a business smile.


    ¡®Damn, why don¡¯t we have a camera now? If it was Korea, I would have taken about a hundred shots in a row by row.¡¯


    However, I couldn¡¯t reveal my dark inner self, so I smiled kindly and said warm words to Erica.


    ¡°Fortunately. I¡¯m happy to be with you, too.¡±


    Ericaughed at my words, and we walked side by side in the hallway in the form of a fresh freshman with fluttering petals around.


    ¡°But there¡¯s something unexpected. I can¡¯t believe Yerine has something you can¡¯t do.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I thought, of course, you¡¯d be a good dancer because you¡¯re always good at everything.¡±


    ¡°Ay, no, I¡¯m not good with many things.¡±


    With a wave of hands, I said no, but Erica kept shaking her head.


    ¡°No. Yerine is really good at a lot of things.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°So I think it¡¯s okay if Yerine is a little bad at dancing.¡±


    Erica smiled softly, flying herst line, and I went back to the ssroom with her, thanking God for giving me the light so that I could purify my eyeball today.


    Unexpectedly, I didn¡¯t know what was going to happen to this ball.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 56

    Episode 56


    <strong>Trantor : Missme</strong>


    Editor : Aru


    ¡°Yerine, are you going to the library? Let¡¯s go together.¡±


    I was on my way to the library to return the book, and in the distance, Cassius found me and ran with a bright face.


    He seems to really have a radar on me, how does he know where I am every time?


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s good. But you know we can¡¯t go and talk there, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course we¡¯ll go ande out and talk. I¡¯m not a person who causes such an inconvenience.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s go.¡±


    That¡¯s how I got to take Cassius to the library.


    I have to return these books quickly and borrow new ones again. Eugene and I usually train at night as we have to take sses during the day, and the library closes at night. So, thanks to hearing Eugene¡¯s ear-worn nagging to lend the book beforehand, it¡¯s be a habit of borrowing the necessary books in advance.


    While returning the book and looking for a new one to borrow, Cassius kept his mouth shut.


    But today his attitude was a little strange.


    ¡®¡­¡­what¡¯s wrong with him?¡¯


    Apparently, he said he wouldn¡¯t talk to me in the library, but he kept ncing at me with anxious eyes.


    Furthermore, there was no sound, but in between, he opened his mouth as if he had something to say, and then shut up again.


    It was clear that there was something he wanted to say to me.


    I thought that he might have been looking for me instead of meeting me by ident on my way to the library in the first ce.


    He was waiting for me on the way to the library when our friends told him that I had gone to the library.


    After all, unable to resist my curiosity, I spoke to him as soon as I left the library.


    ¡°Cassius.¡±


    Sure enough, Cassius, who was looking out the window, looked back at me in surprise.


    He soon erased his surprised look and epted my words with a calm smile, but I could tell at a nce that he was slightly surprised.


    ¡°Yes, why, Yerine?¡±


    ¡°Do you have anything to say to me? You looked at me like you had something to say in the library.¡±


    To my question Cassius dodged my gaze, scratching his cheek with his awkward fingers.


    ¡°Oh¡­ did you notice?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯ve been looking at me while I was choosing a book. I thought it would be weird not to know.¡±


    ¡°Was I too obvious?¡±


    Cassius burst outughing and looked at me with shining golden eyes.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just¡­¡­.¡±


    Despite his silence, Cassius hesitated for a while and did not answer easily.


    ¡®What the hell is wrong with him?¡¯


    It was not until the time we hade out of the library and turned the corner leading to the main building, that Cassius opened his mouth in a slightly low voice.


    ¡°Not a big deal, but I have a question about the Academy Foundation Day.¡±


    ¡°Yes, please ask.¡±


    I said so and readily epted him to ask me anything.


    ¡°Did you decide what to wear that day?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? No, I haven¡¯t decided. We¡¯ll have to decide and prepare soon.¡±


    ¡°Really? I see.¡±


    ¡°But why are you asking?¡±


    After I said that, Cassius sneaked out of the way as soon as his eyes met me.


    ¡®Oh, look at this?¡¯


    It¡¯s very rare for Cassius to avoid my gaze or be embarrassed, so I thought I wanted to make fun of him a little more.


    So deliberately, I pushed my head toward the direction he was turning his head and said a joke.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Cassius, why do you keep avoiding me? And why are you asking about my clothes?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no, just curious.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    But the slightly red face of Cassius was not the face of anyone who asked out of curiosity.


    ¡°That, it¡¯s not something strange.¡±


    Eventually, at my urging, he sighed and opened his mouth.


    ¡°I was looking forward to it. ¡­It¡¯s my first time at a ball or a performance.¡±


    Cassius, who said so, had his face turned aside so that our eyes would not meet, and his ears were reddened.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    For some reason, his attitude and words seemed to heat me up as well.


    ¡°Oh, but are you a little worried?¡±


    ¡°Worried? Worried about what?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t let other people look at you, right?¡±


    ¡®Cancel. Bring my excitement back.¡¯


    The heat that had been gradually rising from Cassius¡¯s words subsided, and my mind was restored to its rationality.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say such nonsense¡­¡­. who could see it.¡±


    ¡°But on that day, a lot of peoplee from outside.¡±


    ¡°You think everyone in the world is like Cassius?¡±


    Nevertheless, Cassius shed his golden eyes, saying, ¡°If I dress up and perform on that day, there will be more people to target me.¡±


    ¡°So I¡¯ll be in the front row of your performance that day. And let¡¯s keep going with me after the performance.¡±


    Only then did I know what Cassius was up to.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to stick me around the ball all the time, aren¡¯t you? I can take care of it without Cassius. Next time, bring some less obvious excuses.¡±


    Cassius had a sallow look on his face and spoke in a mncholy voice.


    ¡°Did I get caught?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and frankly, I think it¡¯s the most dangerous thing to go around with Cassius.¡±


    ¡°That, that¡¯s a bit harsh.¡±


    Then Cassius, who scratched his head awkwardly, looked at me again and spoke.


    ¡°By the way, no one¡¯sing to you these days?¡±


    ¡°Coming? I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anyone else but Cassius.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­okay.¡±


    To be honest, Cassius seemed to be the only one who openly expressed his favour.


    Erica was as likeable as I could tell, but not as burdensome as Cassius.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just, it¡¯s about to be a ball, so everyone seems to be looking for a partner to dance with.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. I also heard it from Astra and Rachel.¡±


    ¡°Really? What did you say about it?¡±


    The wind flowed through the crack in the window, so I turned over my fluttering hair and answered in an indifferent voice.


    Not on the inside.


    ¡®I can¡¯t believe he brought this up again.¡¯


    Thest time I heard Cassius¡¯s request to be a partner, I was confused and ran away. Since then, Cassius hasn¡¯t said anything about it, so I just passed it over.


    ¡®I don¡¯t know how to dance.¡­.¡¯


    To dance along with Cassius, I feel like my heart is going to explode just thinking about it.


    To hide it, rather, with an indifferent expression and voice, I replied to Cassius¡¯s words.


    ¡°Well, I just said, there are many students who think it¡¯s romantic.¡±


    ¡°Well, I suppose so.¡±


    Looking ahead in reply, Cassius spoke in a low-key voice.


    ¡°I wondered if some people might have asked you to be their partners, too.¡±


    Cassius, who was saying this, turned his head slightly, made me not see his face well.


    At this point, however, it was difficult to pretend not to know.


    ¡°¡­none.¡±


    I didn¡¯t say ¡®other than Cassius¡¯. If I add that, it¡¯s obvious that I¡¯ll be more concerned.


    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that.¡±


    Fortunately, Cassius¡¯s reaction was surprisingly mediocre.


    Then for a while when he didn¡¯t bring up anything, I breathed a sigh of relief into my heart.


    I thought we were just going on.


    But when we entered the third-floor staircase, Cassius opened his mouth again.


    ¡°But there could be a few moreing.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    That was the only thing I could say when I didn¡¯t understand him at first.


    ¡°¡­because Yerine is popr.¡±


    Even in the shadow of the corner of the stairs, the two eyes of Cassius, who said so, were glittering with gold.


    ¡°Oh, no. That¡¯s not true.¡±


    ¡°I can count the number of members in your fan club and I can tell it¡¯s not true.¡±


    ¡°Well, that doesn¡¯t mean that my fan club member must ask me for a partner.¡±


    Then came a pleasantugh from the side.


    Looking back, Cassius was smiling softly, with his eyes as white as the moon.


    ¡°Well, do you think?¡±


    I don¡¯t know, what the hell does he want to say?


    It¡¯s like he¡¯s seducing me.


    In one atmosphere,


    ¡°You really don¡¯t think there is?¡±


    Only then did I realize what he meant and felt my face burning again.


    Maybe that¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t readily strike Cassius¡¯s hand, which was holding my hand.


    ¡°Yerine.¡±


    Of all things, there was no one in the hallway and the stairs.


    In the space, where only the wind-shaking curtain was heard, Cassius¡¯s low voice brushed past my ear.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t given up yet.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    His hand, which was wrapped around my hand, was rough, but its touch was soft and tender.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you again. Won¡¯t you be my partner?¡±


    He really didn¡¯t give up.


    I never imagined he¡¯d apply again.


    ¡°Yes, what do you say, Yerine?¡±


    His gentle twinkling golden eyes showed me fully looking up at Cassius.


    How am I supposed to reject what you say with such a look on your face?


    What shall I do?


    ¡°¡­¡­ can¡¯t I?¡±


    Cassius seemed to have tried not to feel that way, but I could tell at once. That his voice is visibly drooping. And the strange desperation was buried in his words.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not saying no.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying I can?¡±


    Iugh at his fast-changing attitude.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say yes, yet.¡±


    ¡°Then?¡±


    ¡°If a partner means someone who dances with me at a ball, I may find it difficult.¡±


    I spoke with my arms folded, looking firmly at him.


    ¡°As I said, I can¡¯t dance, well, you said it doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m not good at it, but I¡¯m not sure if I can afford to dance after the performance that day. So I don¡¯t think I can make an appointment recklessly.¡±


    I gave reasons why I couldn¡¯t say that I would dance together in my own way.


    Of course, in reality, the reason that my heart seemed to burst out when I danced with Cassius at the ball was a bigger factor¡­


    ¡°¡­¡­I see.¡±


    Cassius unexpectedly nodded easily and seemed much disappointed, but no further persuasion.


    Stretch out a finger at him like that, and add one more thing.


    ¡°Instead,¡±


    At the words, Cassius looked at me with a startled look like a dog that pricked its ears.


    ¡®If it¡¯s not dancing after the performance, but just hanging out at the ball that day, I think it¡¯ll be fine.¡¯


    ¡°¡­¡­really?¡±


    When I saw Cassius with his eyes glistening like a child, I smiled and nodded.


    ¡°Yes, really.¡±


    His face, smiling dly with one hand sped tightly to me, seemed pure and warm like a sunflower looking at the sun.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 57

    Episode 57


    <strong>Trantor : Missme</strong>


    Editor : Aru


    ¡°Eugene, I¡¯ll keep it up, so be assured!¡±


    I floated a huge drop of water in the air and shouted at Eugene standing at the opposite side


    The huge drops of water floating in the air were shaken without scattering over the ground, and I was trying hard not to burst these drops.


    ¡°I know!¡±


    With Eugene¡¯s shout, a bright light burst out of his hand, and the light vanished from sight in a sh like a burnt dog.


    After a while, I felt something entering the droplet I floated.


    Eugene¡¯s attack magic slowly shook in the droplet of water, and soon exploded like a firecracker and poured out bright lights.


    ¡°Spade, now!¡±


    At the same time, I lifted the air magic that had been floating the water droplets.


    When the water droplets that had been locking up the attack magic were dismantled, shlights shed around. Dissolved. Slowly copsing drops of water became a huge waterfall and spilt onto the floor.


    As I flicked my finger without missing that moment, the mass of water droplets that had poured onto the floor gently scattered and evaporated into the air.


    ¡°Phew, the timing was right atst.¡±


    I said, inhaling the air from the damp room.


    ¡°You have to keep this up in the future. From beginning to end, perfectly without stopping.¡±


    Eugene, who was standing on the other side, walked towards me and talked.


    ¡°Now thepleteness of the individual magic is almost perfect. With the right timing tobine them, we can do it perfectly on stage.¡±


    Eugene was right.


    Now, I know how to cast different magic simultaneously. Even with the blue mes, my eyes didn¡¯t hurt anymore.


    Unlike before, Eugene was able to control the timing and extent of the attack magic. And the magical power, much better controlled than before.


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s try again.¡±


    Then there was a bloody practice for about 30 minutes ahead.


    As I watched the magic with colourful fireworks and brilliant effects of the sh from Eugene, my eyes seemed to fall out, but the more I tried to set the right timing with my eyes wide open.


    Eventually, half an hourter, by the time the practice was somewhat finished and I was exhausted, Eugene wiped the sweat off his forehead and dered the end of the practice.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s almost done. Let¡¯s wrap up with this today.¡±


    As soon as I heard Eugene, Iy down on the ground.


    It would have been one of the things that could never have been done in an academy full of nobles, but it didn¡¯t matter.


    I was so tired now, and I was so exhausted that I could ignore Eugene, who saw this appearance, even if he nagged me.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    See, my hunch is never wrong.


    It was obvious that there are only two of us now, but what if people see it allter on, and what if they said the heirs of 7 Imperial families do such uncultivated things? It was obvious that he would nag more than this.


    ¡®I don¡¯t know. Just don¡¯t listen.¡¯


    Eventually, he breathed in colourful breaths and closed his eyes.


    ¡°Hey, spades. Don¡¯t pretend you didn¡¯t hear it.¡±


    But how could I listen to Eugene?


    I justy on the floor in ignorance and didn¡¯t say anything back.


    I was lying quietly, cooling off so much heat, and suddenly a piece of cloth flew in and covered my face.


    ¡°Ah! What is this?¡±


    Suddenly, I was surprised by the hot air that covered my face and raised my upper body.


    When I grabbed the clothes that had run down my chest and stared at Eugene, Eugene snorted and talked little by little.


    ¡°Ha, that¡¯s what I said, don¡¯t pretend you don¡¯t hear me.¡±


    Eugene, who said so, took off his jacket and was only wearing a shirt and vest.


    ¡®Huh?¡¯


    Only then did I know that it was his jacket that was in my hand.


    ¡°Put it on the ground and lie on it. Because the ground is dirty.¡±


    It came out again. That unpredictable, kind attitude.


    When I finally listened to him and didn¡¯t move, looking only at the jacket in my hand, Eugene frowned as if strange.


    ¡°What, why aren¡¯t you lying down? Lie down on it.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡­.¡±


    At his words, I looked at Eugene¡¯s face gently. Then Eugene shot back with an expression of even more unknownness.


    ¡°What, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­no, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not going to lie down.¡±


    ¡°What? Why?¡±


    With Eugene¡¯s back, who looked like someone who had suffered a very unfair incident, I folded his jacket neatly and arranged it.


    Then I stood still and returned his jacket to him.


    Then he frowned violently and spilt his words in an angry voice.


    ¡°Hey, what is it? You don¡¯t even want to touch my jacket¡­.¡±


    ¡°No. Your jacket gets dirty. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    It was sincere.


    I couldn¡¯t have felt at ease when I dirty other people¡¯s jackets just for me.


    Moreover, Eugene¡¯s personality is dirty, but until recently, he has helped me a lot in practising, so lying down on his jacket was even more ufortable.


    ¡°This, I¡¯m really grateful anyway.¡±


    When I said so, Eugene, who had been looking at me with an angry look for a while, took the jacket as if he had no choice but to kick his tongue.


    ¡°You can just use it. What a fuss.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for your attention.¡±


    Finally, I went back and leaned back on the chair.


    If I lie down again, I think Eugene would nag me again to lie down on his jacket.


    ¡°Eugene.¡±


    ¡°Why.¡±


    Leaning against the chair, I raised my head and looked up at the ceiling and asked in anguid voice.


    ¡°A lot of people will gather on the day of the performance, right?¡±


    I heard that outsiders also attended the Academy Foundation Day Event after thorough verification, but it was also difficult for me to predict the scale of the event because I had never experienced it in person.


    ¡®I think I¡¯d be nervous if there were too many people out there.¡¯


    So I asked him a little bit, thinking that Eugene, who had been trained in magic since he was young, would know a little better.


    I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll panic on the day if I prepare my mind in advance.


    ¡°Why do you ask something so obvious? I told you then, there¡¯s a lot of outsidersing, too.¡±


    ¡°How many people areing?¡±


    ¡°The ballroom will be full.¡±


    When I heard Eugene¡¯s answer, Iughed and thought to myself.


    ¡®I have to be firmly prepared to go.¡¯


    If I don¡¯t, I might faint in front of people.


    ¡°More than at the sessor appointment?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    The remark gave me a deep sigh.


    There were a lot of people at the ceremony for the appointment of the sessor, and I was also quite nervous at that time.


    However, the burden was less than that of the performance, as simple me magic could be used to show the mana.


    But I couldn¡¯t help but be nervous that I had to aplish difficult magic without making mistakes in front of more people than I did then.


    ¡°Are you nervous?¡±


    At Eugene¡¯s words, I leaned against the chair and nced at him and answered back.


    ¡°Then aren¡¯t you nervous?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m nervous, though.


    That¡¯s how he came up to where I was sitting and picked up another chair.


    ¡°But you also need practice getting through it.¡±


    Eugene, sitting on it with a chair beside me, looked at me stealthily and talked.


    ¡°We¡¯ll have a lot to do in front of people in the future.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°If we show signs of uneasiness, the people will be anxious.¡±


    It sounded right.


    Now that he is aiming for Trump, he will often use magic in front of people, but he would not be able to show his nervousness in front of people every time.


    ¡°And you, we have no option at all to be nervous that day and make a mistake.¡±


    Eugene looked at me with his sharp blue eyes and talked.


    ¡°We¡¯ve done perfectly so far, so that day will be perfect. That¡¯s all I think. Don¡¯t think you¡¯ll make a mistake.¡±


    ¡°Yes, all right.¡±


    It was a little touching that Eugene described the subject of the descriptive word ¡°perfectly done¡± as ¡°we.¡±


    But I didn¡¯t bother to mention it. Because if I mention it, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll peck at me like an angry hummingbird.


    ¡°By the way, I¡¯ve heard that 7 Imperial Families can also attend.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure someone ising. Not only us, but the second and third-grade representatives have sessors of the 7 Imperial Family too.¡±


    ¡°I see. We¡¯ll show our performance in front of them as well.¡±


    As I turned to my side saying so, Eugene had a prettyplicated look on his face.


    ¡®What¡¯s wrong with him?¡¯


    His half-closed eyes seemed sharper than ever, not enough to bite his lips out of proportion.


    But his eyes seemed more concerned than angry.


    ¡°Eugene.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Even though I called his name, Eugene was only biting his lips, thinking hard about something.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    Eventually, when I poked my index finger in his shoulder, Eugene looked at me in surprise.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong with you? Out of nowhere.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no. Nothing.¡±


    Not a look of nothing at all, I squinted my eyes and asked him.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What¡¯s wrong with you all of a sudden.:


    ¡°No, nothing.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like nothing.¡±


    At the words, Eugene scratched his head with a look of considerable annoyance.


    ¡°No, I was just a little worried about performing in front of my father. It¡¯s no big deal.¡±


    ¡°Father?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Previously, Rachel had talked about Eugene¡¯s father.


    A household owner of a prestigious family who has produced Trump for the third generation. A person who stirs up the fields and gives harsh education to make Eugene a fourth-generation Trump. And a stubborn, self-respecting father who won¡¯t admit it unless he¡¯s the first.


    ¡®¡­¡­in a word, he¡¯s just a typical old man.¡¯


    Thinking so, I shook my head around.


    Come to think of it, Eugene had a great obsession with the first ce until recently. Rather than wanting to do so, his father must have had a lot of influence.


    If he was pushed out of the first ce at least once, he¡¯d have to be ignored by his father.


    ¡°If I do well in this performance, can I be recognized by my father?¡±


    ¡°Better than not being able to. If you do well in front of other outsiders, you¡¯ll have a chance to impress the pce.¡±


    At the words, I stood up from the chair and beat my chest with my fist and spoke proudly.


    ¡°Hey, leave it to me, let¡¯s make it perfect for you and me this time and get apliment from your father.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 58

    Episode 58


    <strong>Trantor : Missme</strong>


    Editor : Aru


    When Eugene saw me standing up from my seat, he opened his wrinkles in his forehead and stared at me as if he was surprised.


    Then he snorted and lowered his head down.


    Even so, I was embarrassed because he had neverughed at me so openly as this time, so I was excited, pointed it out, and screamed.


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing? I said I¡¯d give you the best I can, but is that funny? Huh?¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯tugh at you.¡±


    But Eugene¡¯s lips were still raised.


    ¡°Then what? Why are you snorting?¡±


    ¡°No, I mean, I didn¡¯tugh at you.¡±


    Eugene waved and looked up at me with his two blue eyes.


    ¡°You were worried about a lot of peopleing until now, but I¡¯m grateful for saying that in front of me.¡±


    At that moment, I¡¯m going to say something. But, I shut my mouth again.


    Grateful?


    That guy, to me?


    ¡°Hey, but it¡¯s already eleven o¡¯clock. We have to practice tomorrow, so shouldn¡¯t we go now?¡±


    Eugene said, taking his watch out of his pocket.


    ¡°Huh? Uh yeah¡­.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s clear the chairs and go. You have to take care of your physical strength.¡±


    With no way of responding to the word ¡®grateful¡¯, which appeared unexpectedly, Eugene finished preparing to go out with the chair tidy.


    When I left, the moon was floating and the surroundings were quiet.


    It felt as if I and Eugene were the only living creatures in that vast space.


    ¡°But what are you going to do with your outfit? Have you decided anything?¡±


    When I asked Eugene, who walked silently, he looked back at me and replied.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it yet. Why?¡±


    ¡°Because we¡¯re going to be on stage. You shouldn¡¯t wear things that don¡¯t look good on you.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡­I don¡¯t think you or I will end up wearing something so weird, but let¡¯s talk about it before the show.¡±


    As he said so, Eugene lowered his head and began to walk forward.


    ¡°Do you have something in mind?¡±


    ¡°Me? Wouldn¡¯t I just dress casually? It was the feeling I wore during the sessor appointment ceremony.¡±


    ¡°Aha. I see.¡±


    ¡°You were wearing a red dress then, weren¡¯t you? Something a little dark.¡±


    Eugene was right.


    At that time, I wore it because it looked the best among the few dresses left in my room.


    It was clear that Yerine was also trying to go to the sessor appointment ceremony in that outfit, as she hid it under the floor.


    ¡°Uh. You remember.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a long time ago.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Anyway, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll wear that dress. I¡¯ll wear something else.¡±


    The dark red dress was beautiful, and Yerine in it was beautiful too, but it seemed too heavy to go out in the rtively bright atmosphere of the Academy Foundation Day.


    ¡®I don¡¯t want people to notice that I¡¯m wearing it again..¡¯


    As I was walking with such deep thoughts, Eugene opened his mouth.


    ¡°Well, yeah. I just don¡¯t want to pick out clothes that are too ufortable.¡±


    ¡°Well yeah, we have to concentrate a lot, and we¡¯re already sweating so much.¡±


    It¡¯s important to look good to others, but it¡¯s also better to choose a costume that I can focus on that day¡¯s performance.


    It¡¯s a ball in costume¡­ It¡¯s like a real magic school.


    I felt a little nauseous to think that more people would flock than at the appointment ceremony, but I was looking forward to it because I felt like I was really doing what I had only seen in the movie.


    ¡°Spade.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    When I was walking silently towards the dormitory for a while, Eugene called me.


    ¡°It¡¯s a different topic, are your eyes okay these days?¡±


    No matter how I look at him, he seems to have eaten something wrong today.


    All of a sudden, he¡¯s worried about me.


    ¡®What is it¡­?¡¯


    I couldn¡¯t see well, but Eugene¡¯s eyes in the moonlight were looking right at my eyes.


    There was still a sharp touch, but looking into the eyes made me feel that he did not pretend to say it.


    It felt like he really was worried about me.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I¡¯m fine these days.¡±


    ¡°Really? If you hide it on purpose or something, I won¡¯t let it go.¡±


    Even though half of his face looked dark because it was night, I could tell at a nce that he was frowning.


    ¡°No. You saw it. I used the blue me magic often during practice. But I¡¯ve been fine these days.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s when it appears, but I¡¯m asking in case there¡¯s another problem.¡±


    In the end, I stopped walking and talked to Eugene.


    ¡°You¡¯re weird today.¡±


    Then he also stopped and answered back.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°And the jacket, too, you, somehow very¡­¡­ attentive.¡±


    ¡°Ha, does that mean I don¡¯t usually?¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re not the type to hear that you¡¯re being attentive, are you?¡±


    ¡°You really¡­..¡±


    Eugene was furious when he heard me, but that¡¯s where it was over. I knew. Now he¡¯s no longer seriously picking a fight with me.


    ¡°Well, thanks for your attention. In many ways.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t slip away by saying so.¡±


    That¡¯s how Eugene red at me.


    ¡°The day your eyes got weird, they looked pretty serious. There¡¯s nothing good about that happening many times. Don¡¯t hold it to yourself and tell someone else.¡±


    There was no irritation in Eugene¡¯s voice bringing up the words.


    After all, it seemed like he was genuinely worried.


    ¡°¡­okay.¡±


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s alright if you knew.¡±


    And for another time there was silence.


    All I could hear was the sound of me and Eugene¡¯s footsteps, and the sound of the wind brushing against the leaves.


    ¡°Hey, Spade.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°These days¡­¡­you told me that I was more careful than usual.¡±


    ¡°Uh. I felt that way. Why?¡±


    To my question, Eugene turned his head and looked down at me, and asked in a low voice.


    ¡°You, do you think you know why I do this?¡±


    At the very moment, his blue eyes glistened like stars on the day.


    I felt that my eyes were blue at the time of the hour, so I felt like I was going to get sucked into it for a while.


    His bright blue eyes were like the blue sapphire and like the eyes of a wolf crying in the snow.


    Come to think of it now, I think it was then that I felt strange.


    At that time, I took his words without a hitch.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know, because we¡¯re a little less fighting than in the old days?¡±


    Eugene shook his head slightly at my words.


    ¡°That¡¯s not wrong, but it¡¯s not the perfect answer.¡±


    ¡°Is that an answer?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    The remark made me think more and then open my mouth.


    ¡°Because it¡¯s a performance soon, do you have to take care of¡­..¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re in a good mood today?¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t in a bad mood, but no.¡±


    After agonizing over the answer, I soon turned my head towards Eugene.


    This enigmatic strange question was also a problem, but it made me wonder if it was much more original than that.


    ¡°But why are you asking me that?¡±


    In my words, Eugene looked at me with his eyes squinted.


    To be honest, I couldn¡¯t tell what kind of emotion the expression represented in his face.


    ¡°¡­ you really don¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Eugene turned his head to my monotonous answer.


    And soon a voice was heard from the silver head, which seemed to be softly shining in white under the moonlight.


    ¡°Okay, I understand.¡±


    The more I heard it, the vaguer it was.


    ¡°What, why did you ask?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to know.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that? Tell me.¡±


    But Eugene remained tight-lipped and did not answer.


    ¡®You¡¯re a bad-tempered bastard.¡­¡­.¡¯


    I grumbled my arms inside, but Eugene still didn¡¯t answer.


    In the meantime, I arrived at the dormitory.


    Today, I felt as if I walked slower than usual and had more conversations with Eugene than before.


    ¡°Good night, see you tomorrow.¡±


    It was the moment when he was about to make a brief greeting and enter the women¡¯s dormitory, which was not unusual.


    We always would greet each other around here, and return to each other¡¯s dorms without any further conversation.


    But that day was a little different.


    ¡°Wait, Spade.¡±


    Suddenly, at the voice calling me back from behind, I looked back casually.


    Standing at the foot of the stairs, Eugene was calling me, slightly wide-eyed, glowing blue.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Just one thing before I go back, I want to talk to you.¡±


    It was a big deal.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always been the one who never looked back after saying hello.¡¯


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    I turned around and asked him again, but he didn¡¯t open his mouth immediately.


    He bit his lips tightly for a while, and only after a deep breath, he opened his mouth.


    ¡°Do you have a partner for the ball?¡±


    He was probably going to ask if I would dance at the ball right after the performance.


    It would have been difficult to skip the ball if there was anyone who asked me to dance with him even if I wanted to rest a little after the performance.


    ¡®Oh, that¡¯s why he wants to ask me what I¡¯d do.¡¯


    I don¡¯t know who you are, but that¡¯s great, applying for Eugene¡¯s partner.


    ¡®Well, he¡¯s pretty good-looking. He would have been very popr if he had a good personality.¡¯


    As expected, his face was the best. If he¡¯s been asked for a partner,


    ¡°Well, someone dide in, but in conclusion¡­ I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯ll ept it.¡±


    It was right. Cassius has applied for a partner twice, but I haven¡¯t given him the answer that he can dance with me.


    Not only am I not good at dancing, but I also wondered if I could dance properly after the performance, and I talked with Erica to watch the people dance together.


    ¡°I was supposed to hang out with Cassius after the dance, but I¡¯m not going to dance, so I¡¯m not sure I can say I epted his partner request, right?¡¯


    ¡°Not sure?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Eugene stood still, with his head down and fists in both hands.


    ¡°Maybe, if you don¡¯t partner with him¡­.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    It was a low whisper, but I could hear it.


    ¡®What if I don¡¯t don¡¯t partner with him?¡¯


    Why are you saying that all of a sudden?


    When he frowned at the question passing through his head, Eugene suddenly raised his head and looked straight at me and said in a slightly cracked voice.


    ¡°Well, can you be my partner?¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 59

    Episode 59


    <strong>Trantor : Missme</strong>


    Editor : Aru


    ¡°What?¡±


    No way, that Eugene Ace asked me to be his ball partner.


    This must be something I¡¯m crazy about or he¡¯s crazy or we¡¯re both crazy.


    ¡°So, can you be my partner?¡±


    At that moment, for about three seconds, a conversation that I had previously had with Cassius passed through my head.


    <i>¡®If Eugene says something weird, don¡¯t worry and ignore it.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®Strange words?¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®Yes.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡°Strange words, for example?¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®By any chance, ask when he asked if you have time, or when he suggests having a meal together, or¨C¡®</i>


    The moment I thought of Cassius¡¯s voice ringing in my head, I unwittingly breathed in.


    <i>¡®After the performance at the banquet, if he said why don¡¯t you dance together to celebrate your sess.¡¯</i>


    Now Eugene¡¯s story fits the example that Cassius had taken out.


    ¡®No way¡­¡­¡¯


    Only then did I understand.


    Why Cassius said that the other day.


    And why is Eugene making this suggestion to me?


    ¡®But why me?¡¯


    Still, I didn¡¯t know why I was the one who made the offer.


    ¡®Let¡¯s settle down.¡¯


    I thought Cassius and Erica were enough for the g.


    Is it because the main character of the original this story is not enough, and even the one who is impatient to eat up the main character hase to like me?


    ¡®Yerine Spade, you magical woman¡­!¡¯


    An extra viin who is not loved by anyone. It¡¯s not popr enough to win the hearts of the main character and self-proimed rivals.


    As I swallowed so manyints and inner screams that came up through my throat, I asked Eugene in a voice that looked as calm as possible.


    ¡°Uh¡­ thanks, but why are you asking me that?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°There are much prettier and better-tempered people besides me, so I wonder why you¡¯re asking me to be your partner.¡±


    The point was, why do you now show your favour to me when you think of me as a rival a little while ago?


    Unfortunately, Eugene replied calmly, tilting his head to see if he didn¡¯t understand what I meant.


    ¡°It¡¯s because I want to partner with you, not the others.¡±


    The lines in question that gave a bomb-like shock, strangely, my heart began to beat.


    Why are you going so straight today when you used to be so mean?¡¯


    I must be out of my mind to hear that jerk¡¯s words make my heartbeat.


    ¡°¡­you like dancing?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Then why are you asking me for a partner, you bastard?


    When I stared at him in a stupefied state of disbelief, Eugene answered me in a calm voice.


    ¡°But I thought it wouldn¡¯t be bad to do it with you.¡±


    His bright blue eyes reflected in the moonlight showed a different atmosphere from the still light that always appeared. The light that seemed to contain a transparent and clearke made me feel like I was sucked in.


    When I reached out my hand, I had the illusion that I could reach the mysterious light.


    ¡°¡­ So, what¡¯s your answer?¡±


    It was not until I heard Eugene¡¯s voice asking for my answer that my mind came to me.


    ¡°Uh¡­ yes.¡±


    Only then did I grasp the situation.


    I was not a princess in a fairy tale who could enjoy love at ease.


    ¡®Well, I¡¯m in a novel, indeed.¡¯


    Anyway, I wasn¡¯t possessed by a person who could befortable here.


    I was originally a viin who died about six monthster, and I was walking a different path from the original, but I still didn¡¯t know what the future would be like.


    Due to the nature of the novel, the more involved I was with other characters, especially the more involved I was with the main character, the more likely I was to be involved in a troublesome affair.


    Not to mention the love triangle. If I want to live afortable life as an extra, I must avoid it.


    The bottom line is, no more dating gs can be set.


    I looked down and chewed my lips.


    How can I send that self-respecting fellow back?


    ¡°Hey, Eugene.¡±


    At the voice calling his name, Eugene raised his head carefully.


    ¡°¡­¡­yes.¡±


    I know I shouldn¡¯t be weak, but I was speechless for a moment when I saw the face of the obedient answer.


    Somehow my throat seemed to be burning up.


    ¡°In fact, I¡¯m not a good dancer. I¡¯ve never danced before, so I haven¡¯t even given a definite answer to my partner who applied before.¡±


    I nced at Eugene¡¯s shaded face and tried to infer his expression.


    I was worried that my eyebrows would tremble or my lips would be distorted.


    But he was listening to my story calmly, unexpectedly without much change.


    ¡°Is it so?¡±


    The answer from his mouth was also in and concise.


    Like having relieved as many emotions as possible.


    ¡°So I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t breathe at this banquet. We¡¯re stillcking, and I don¡¯t know if we have time left after the show.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you just tell me?¡±


    The answer, which popped out like a spring, embarrassed me for a moment, and my mind went nk.


    I know that this guy is not someone who likes someone lightly, but hearing that makes me even more certain.


    That he likes me quite sincerely.


    ¡®He¡¯s not the kind of person who can easily take his time and tell others what to do.¡¯


    While rolling his head nervously, tearing his lips, Eugene walked one step forward from where I stood and spoke with one leg up the stairs.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you let me know? Just like we taught each other during performance practice this time.¡±


    The blue eyes reflected in the moonlight were somehow emitting a different light. His eyes were always cold and sharp.


    If I look at it, I will naturally shrink.


    But why do his eyes look so clear and anxious today like a child who lost his mother?


    ¡°¡­¡­I really appreciate your help in practice.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s right hand flinched at the remark. Eugene, who had raised his hand for a moment as if to hold me, soon shook his hand and put down his fist again.


    ¡°So I¡¯d be so sorry to take away your time any longer.¡±


    It was expressed as much as possible, but it was virtually no different from a refusal.


    Even the smart Eugene must have noticed what I meant.


    Perhaps that¡¯s why he listened to me and quietly lowered one leg back down the stairs.


    ¡°¡­okay, spade.¡±


    It meant that he would not talk about the matter any more.


    Was it an illusion that the word ¡°spade¡± that he uttered at the time seemed to hit my heart exceptionally?


    Eugene, who uttered such a short and concise word, turned lightly.


    The silver reflected in the moonlight fluttered gently.


    Somehow, I stood there in a daze, unable to take my eyes off that figure, and only when it was time for Eugene to start walking away with a murmur of footsteps, did Ie to my senses in a fit of surprise.


    ¡°Good-bye, now!¡±


    I wouldn¡¯t even look back, but somehow I waved my hand out of feeling sorry.


    To my surprise, however, Eugene, who heard my voice, stopped walking and turned halfway around to look at me.


    ¡°Spade.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    When I made eye contact with him in one position with my right hand in the air, I stood firm and refuted his words.


    ¡°Let me ask you one thing.¡±


    Eugene said so, turning his bodypletely, and then a silver moonlight poured down his face.


    ¡°You said you didn¡¯t give a definite answer that you wanted to dance with the partner who applied for before, right?¡±


    Why is he asking this again?


    While tilting my head, I answered his question faithfully.


    ¡°Yes. I didn¡¯t give a definite answer.¡±


    ¡°So far, I haven¡¯t lost to that unlucky prince either?¡±


    I screamed in astonishment as I saw Eugene speaking out plenty of words with her half-closed eyes raised.


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re crazy¨C¡±


    ¡°I guess it¡¯s right, seeing your reaction. You turned down his application in the end.¡±


    Seeing Eugene nodding and talking to himself, I could feel the heat on my face.


    ¡°No! I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, but what you think in your mind is not true!¡±


    Isn¡¯t it something to brag about being rejected when you applied for a partner?


    It¡¯s part of privacy to protect, and I didn¡¯t want to spread the fact that Cassius applied to me as a partner in this way.


    I hated being the cause of the rumour.


    So I blushed and denied it, but Eugene didn¡¯t seem to believe me very much.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t be so surprised. I¡¯m not going to tell anyone. I¡¯m just checking.¡±


    As he said so, he turned annoyingly. Looking at the back of his silver head, I asked in a voice of amazement.


    ¡°Why do you have to check that?¡±


    At that time I saw clearly.


    At that moment, Eugene Ace¡¯s back was shaking, and there was a ¡°<i>heuk</i>¡±ugh.


    ¡®Is heughing?¡¯


    That Eugene Ace? The guy that used to look like he was going to kill a man every day?


    That¡¯s not augh. That¡¯s a big smile.


    ¡°You have a good hunch and a sharp side, but you¡¯re weak at this sort of thing.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s lips, looking back at me again, were clearly up.


    ¡°You still don¡¯t know why?¡±


    The moment I had that smile in my eyes, and the moment the voice passed by my ears, I couldn¡¯t say I didn¡¯t know the answer.


    Anyone who has seen him will have no choice but to know the answer.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    There was nothing else I could do but bite my lips.


    I know the answer very well, but I couldn¡¯t say it out loud.


    ¡°I¡¯m really going now. Go in, Spade.¡±


    When I poked my lips and looked down, I heard a voice that sounded light but was not light.


    After hearing the voice, I couldn¡¯t raise my head for a while.


    I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll raise my head and run into his blue eyes looking back at me.


    When I raised my head long after, I could see the silver back of his head as he walked leisurely through the yground in ck darkness.


    Looking at the mean back of his head enough to make me want to punch him, I murmured quietly.


    ¡°That¡¯s really¡­¡±


    Eventually, the g got stuck.


    There is a greater chance of getting caught up in troublesome work in the future.


    The original male lead, the female lead, and the self-proimed aristocrat who was my rival.


    Now it was like being in the middle of the eye of a typhoon.


    I¡¯m sure I have to be angry, but I have to think about getting out of this somehow.


    ¡°Damn it.¡±


    It was a night when I didn¡¯t know why my heart was beating so fast.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 60

    Episode 60


    <strong>Trans;ator : Missme</strong>


    Editor : Aru


    When I entered the banquet hall, I realized once again that I was in the novel.


    Everything was so shiny that I couldn¡¯t know where to look.


    The marble-like battleground, which was usually neat but quite stark, had been turned into a banquet hall with mysterious impressions of fairies jumping out and unicorns running around.


    The chandelier,bined with a rainbow-coloured me lit by the Spirit of Fire and a transparent crystal containing mana, lit the banquet hall brightly, and the dark blue curtain of the Academy, which received the light, added luxury.


    Girls burst intoughter under the mistletoe decorated in the corner, and the clothes of the people who were fully dressed up in the field of view, leaving afterimages of various colours.


    ¡°Wow, I think this is more than Hogwarts.¡±


    There seemed to be a mysterious fragrance in the air.


    It was not an artificial scent from a perfume or something, but a sweet and subtle scent that would be enchanting when inhaled.


    All that, everything in this space looked mysterious, and it seemed to sparkle like a star.


    ¡°Yerine.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Dazed by the tremendous spectacle, I looked around like a madman. So I didn¡¯t hear Cassius calling me.


    ¡°Yerine?¡±


    ¡°Huck, yes.¡±


    Only when Cassius finally waved his hand in front of my eyes did my mind return.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, are you nervous?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no, that¡¯s¡­¡±


    As I murmured my words, Cassius looked at me with a slightly worried look.


    ¡°Oh, well¡­.¡±


    Casius, who originally had a handsome face but was determined and decorated, was handsome enough to be at the top of countless Ropan (Romance Fantasy) novels.


    A neat blue suit with his ck hair half over. There, as usual, his eyes shone beautifully in golden colour.


    If other people¡¯s beauty was as bright as a star, Cassius¡¯s beauty was certain to be the sun would be blinded by looking directly at it.


    ¡®Crazy. He¡¯s so handsome¡­.¡¯


    With the energy of handsomeness flowing out of his body, not only the girls of the Academy, who already knew Cassius but also outsiders nced at him from the sideways.


    ¡°Yes, what¡¯s wrong? Or is there something on my face?¡±


    I want to say, ¡®yes, it was buried, your face was buried with good looks¡¯ but I tried to put it under my throat.


    ¡°Oh, no. No. I was just staring at the banquet hall because it was so pretty.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see. But I think Yerine is the prettiest.¡±


    If someone else hit such a line, I would have really wanted to hit him, but unfortunately, the opponent was Cassius.


    Feeling red in an instant, I lowered my head and said in a voice as indifferent as possible.


    ¡°Don¡¯t y a joke on me too much.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s real.¡±


    I chewed my lips as I tried to stop the corners of my mouth from going up.


    ¡®Don¡¯t smile, don¡¯t smile¡­.¡¯


    In the meantime, a familiar voice came in.


    ¡°Yerine!¡±


    As I looked up, I saw Astra, Rayl, Rachel, and Erica, all dressed up.


    It was the same with Cassius, but the moment I saw them, I felt that the world was brightening as if I had found light.


    Thank God. I¡¯m d you gave me a chance to cleanse my eyes who only had the opportunity to see stagnant graduate students in Korea¡­


    ¡°Wow, you guys¡­¡­ You all are really so cool.¡±


    Rachel burst outughing at my words.


    ¡°No, why are you so lost in your soul? Rx, just rx, Yerine.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m trying, but it doesn¡¯t work. But you¡¯re all so cool.¡±


    Then, Rayl and Astra answered together as if they were singing a chorus.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, now there¡¯s someone who recognizes some of our values.¡±


    When I¡¯m smiling at Rayl, who puts a lot of pressure on his shoulders and coughs. A small hand grabbed my cor and shook it slightly.


    ¡°Yerine is the coolest.¡±


    As I lowered my head, I faced Erica, who was smiling shyly with her pink hair elegantly turned on.


    ¡®God.¡¯


    Cute heroine wore a cute dress with pinkce.


    Originally, I should only look at Erica like a crazy person to preserve this image permanently in my eyes.


    ¡°Ehm, Erica¡¯s so cute too¡­!¡±


    As I said so, I turned my head to the side and covered my face with my hands.


    ¡°Huh? Yerine, why cover your face?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Erica. Today is a performance show, so I can¡¯t have a nosebleed¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Uh-huh.¡±


    Erica looked a little iprehensible, but she didn¡¯t say much more.


    It was just that the expressions of the other three people around us looked very tired as if they had finished their lives.


    In the meantime, Cassius was looking at Erica with a nce that he did not like it.


    Just then, a familiar voice came from behind.


    ¡°Spade.¡±


    Looking back, I saw a silver-haired man wearing a ck suit and a cape with silver embroidery.


    ¡°Eugene.¡±


    A shallow yet restrained style, and the coolness and sharpness that emerge from it.


    That style really suits him perfectly.


    And this guy, just like Cassius, was getting people¡¯s attention because he was spouting cold-hearted man¡¯s energy, regardless of his will.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get ready.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Nodding my head at him, I looked back at Cassius and smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    ¡°Yes, good luck.¡±


    He also smiled brightly, showing his white teeth. Feeling the warmth rolling all over my body, I greeted Erica and the rest, then walked with Eugene.


    ¡°There are so many people like you said.¡±


    ¡°Well, it is.¡±


    After refusing to apply for a partner, there were a few more practices, but Eugene didn¡¯t bring up the topic any more.


    So Eugene and I spent a few days as if nothing had happened.


    And maybe, today too.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do well, so we won¡¯t waste what we¡¯ve been doing.¡±


    I said so and looked at his blue eyes which looked like a wolf.


    Eugene smiled at me.


    ¡°Of course, that was too obvious¡±


    It was a confident and orphaned voice, confident but not loud.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re a bit of a jerk, but I liked that attitude just now.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re starting a quarrel this early.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t a quarrel, it was apliment and encouragement.¡±


    ¡°What are you, you just changing the subject and trying to pick a quarrel, just wait until we finish the performance because I won¡¯t stay still.¡±


    Even if he said so, I knew it was a joke.


    He would no longer have been arguing with me, and he would not me me for myck of skill and refinement.


    Maybe he¡¯s already very sorry about those things.


    ¡®But how did he get interested in me?¡¯


    The style, personality, and taste arepletely different.


    However, even if I looked at the silver-haired hair with such a question, the answer would note out.


    ¡®Let¡¯s think of a solution after the performance.¡¯


    I raised my head thinking so.


    It was just then.


    The discovery of a towering silver crown from a few steps away.


    Even in this world, silver hair was quite rare. Like Eugene¡¯s, hair that was close to grey and had a transparent glow was even rarer. I have never seen anyone with a hair simr to his hair since I possessed this body.


    But the silver-backed head, tied with long hair in blue ribbons, looked remarkably like Eugene¡¯s.


    Soon a huge silver-haired man slowly looked back. Only then could I properly check his face.


    A stubborn-looking dark white eyebrow, tight-lipped lips that seem like it will never open, wrinkled eyebrows. A long torn scar and a cold young eye that glows as blue as Eugene¡¯s.


    At a nce, he was a man of great spirit.


    Wow, he¡¯s no joke, that guy.


    Eugene also had a sharp and cold atmosphere like frozen awls unlike his peers, but the coldness of this person was different.


    One eye-to-eye contact with the man-made me feels like piercing my whole body with a sharp spear.


    ¡®This guy, the current Trump¡­¡­.¡¯


    A man who has been raised in a Trump family for three generations has no choice but to show such spirit.


    When I was so frozen in that position, the character in question strode toward us. I looked anxiously at Eugene.


    But he, too, was no different from me.


    No, rather, I was swallowing my saliva when his face turned bluer than mine.


    While we were at a loss, the man came right in front of us, then Eugene took a big breath and opened his mouth.


    ¡°Father¨C¡±


    I heard it clearly. The word ¡°father¡± definitely popped out of Eugene¡¯s mouth.


    He must have called him his father.


    The man must have seen Eugene.


    The eyes, which emit a great deal of cold air, saw the image of Eugene.


    Nevertheless, he passed Eugene casually, as if he had seen nothing.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    It was me, not Eugene, who spoke out.


    I was shocked by the way he treated his children as invisible.


    It wasn¡¯t a mistake.


    Obviously, it was on purpose.


    Turning aside, Eugene was staring ahead with nk eyes, with his hands in the air where it had nowhere to go.


    That was the look on the face when the results of the Academy¡¯s entrance exam were announced.


    A nk look, letting go of everything.


    So I couldn¡¯t bring up anything for a while.


    Because I knew when a person would look like that.


    But Eugene Ace was a tougher man than I thought.


    ¡°¡­let¡¯s go.¡±


    Long after, his eyes, which opened in a slightly cracked voice, had fortunately not lost their light.


    The blue mes were zing like they were swallowing around.


    ¡°¡­¡­yes.¡±


    The performance time was getting closer and closer.


    The excitement of the people heightened, and their voices grew louder and louder.


    And, with that blue me in my chest, I embraced the hot heat from the tips of my fingers.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 61

    Episode 61


    <b>Trantor : Missme</b><b></b>


    <b>Editor : Aru</b>


    Except for the stage where I and Eugene stood, the whole banquet hall was enveloped in subtle darkness.


    In response to Eugene¡¯s signal, I lowered my head toward the audience and heard a gentle sound of apuse that would be heard at a concert.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Looking back at Eugene, he was already looking at my side and looking at my reaction.


    Then I nodded slightly toward him, and at the same time, Eugene turned his head and looked ahead.


    As he held out my right hand, the eyes of the audience under the darkness were on our hands.


    It was time to showcase everything we¡¯ve prepared so far.


    ***


    It was around the middle of the performance.


    Eugene¡¯s attack magic was shaped like a sphere after exploding like a firecracker in the air.


    The light, which had grown in size for quite a long time, soon began to fade away, and at that moment someone shouted.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that¡­¡­a me?¡±


    As soon as the words were finished, the phoenix, wrapped in a red me, tore the sphere of light and flew triumphantly across the banquet hall.


    The audience cheered as the phoenix appeared, and Eugene¡¯s magic scattered smoothly like a gxy.


    ¡®Hmm, this isn¡¯t the end.¡¯


    At a nce, several people in the VIP seat were either making surprised faces or whispering to each other.


    ¡®I¡¯ll make sure I catch this one behind me.¡¯


    As I turned my head up, Eugene shot a blue sh at the phoenix.


    And I too made the phoenix rush toward the shlight.


    ¡®Focus on the fingertips ¡­.!¡¯


    The moment the phoenix touched Eugene¡¯s magic, I raised the temperature on my fingertips.


    Very, very hot.


    The red me, which was burning in the shape of a phoenix, turned blue.


    The huge blue me turned into a dragon, opened its mouth wide.


    ¡°Oh, my God, it¡¯s a dragon!¡±


    ¡°Blue me at that age?¡±


    ¡°Miss Spade never used blue mes in ss, did she?¡±


    Those who saw the roaring dragon among the banquet hall pped their hands and were excited.


    Even some of those sitting in the VIP seats were standing up and apuding.


    The long-stretched blue dragon flew from ce to ce with a beard flying around the banquet hall, and the haze shook whenever the dragon moved.


    The dragon round the banquet hall rose in the shape of a whirlwind and opened its zing mouth at right angles.


    When the signal was sent, Eugene immediately invoked his attack magic.


    A few secondster, a sh of blue shed through the open mouth of the dragon, and soon it burst like a firecracker and began to emit a white-blue light in all directions.


    The audience cheered as the blue light shimmered across the banquet hall like lightning, and the light bursting more and more quickly swallowed the dragon.


    <i>Poof.</i>


    Finally, a blinding light swallowed the banquet hall.


    The banquet hall, which had turned white for three seconds, was gradually buried in the dark as Eugene¡¯s magic disappeared.


    ***


    Cassius Tigris fell in love with Yerine Spade.


    Cassius himself knew it better than anyone.


    That¡¯s why Cassius wanted to see Yerine perform more enthusiastically than anyone else.


    ¡®She must have been nervous.¡¯


    Unlike her usual smiley face, her face was slightly stiff.


    There were so many people in the banquet hall, so that was understandable.


    She¡¯s got the guts, but it¡¯s the first time she¡¯s shown her magic in front of so many people.


    Soon after, the performances of the two began in earnest, starting with Eugene¡¯s magic.


    And Cassius saw.


    As soon as Yerine invokes magic, she exudes the same confident spirit as a knight convinced of victory.


    Where was the nervous look before and she was free to control the Phoenix-shaped me with a rxed smile.


    Every time she lifted her finger, the phoenix pped its wings and split the air.


    Whenever that happened, others looked at the phoenix and cheered or admired it.


    But Cassius¡¯s eyes, at first, turned to the phoenix, but then to Yerine again.


    He couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her, who twinkled red eyes and moved the phoenix.


    ¡°Blue me?¡±


    ¡°Look, Spade, the sessor has lit up a blue me!¡±


    When the blue me burned out of Yerine¡¯s hand, Cassius was surprised and looked only at her hand without moving for a while.


    The blue-coloured me burned with intensity as if to devour anything nearby. It seemed to resemble the magical spirit of Yerine.


    Not only that, but the me was very beautiful. The colourful me, which seemed to melt the cart chrysanthemum, danced with broadness and mingled well with Yerine in a violet sky-blue dress.


    With the audience screaming, Yerine looked at her me with a calm smile alone.


    The figure was so rxed and natural that it could be believed to be the guardian of blue mes, not the human wizard.


    ¡°Oh, my God, it¡¯s a dragon!¡±


    The me, which had been passed from Yerine¡¯s hand, rose into the air, forming a huge pir, and soon began to fly in the shape of a dragon in the banquet hall.


    At the moment of the roaring dragon with its mouth wide open, Cassius also briefly took his gaze away from Yerine and captured the giant blue me dragon in his eyes.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you can control a blue me so finely.¡­¡­.¡¯


    Cassius mumbled inward with a rambling smile.


    Yerine Spade was a transparent human being. Because of her upright disposition and honesty, predicting her behaviour was not difficult.


    But only one thing, in the realm of magic, she was unpredictable.


    She was constantly developing her magic, even though she seemed to have no more goals to ovee in the high ground.


    ¡®That¡¯s great, too.¡¯


    The moment he looked back at the stage with a smile, the shock of being hit in the back of head hit Cassius.


    Yerine had another look on her face just before she took out the blue me.


    It wasn¡¯t like the rxed smile of the winner.


    She was smiling broadly, her eyes shining like stars, her white teeth showing.


    Following her fingertips, a huge dragon was flying in the air.


    Yerine¡¯s face, looking at the dragon she created, sparkled with pure joy.


    She was really enjoying the magic.


    Cassius couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her face like that.


    He stared nkly at Yerine only, even as the people cheered, and the zing me of the dragon passed right over his head.


    ¡°How can you be so¡­¡±


    As he mumbled casually, Astra, who was right next to him, answered in surprise.


    ¡°What? What did you say?¡±


    But the answer did note back.


    Because Cassius waspletely distracted by Yerine.


    Astra thought Cassius¡¯s behaviour of staring nkly at the front with his mouth open was a little strange.


    But not long before she realized that Yerine was at the end of his gaze, and she quickly turned her head and pretended not to know.


    For Cassius, magic was nothing special. Of course, it was something he had to use, and he couldn¡¯t not have it.


    As the prince of the Tigris Empire, he was under pressure to be good at magic, but he could not get the attention that was focused on the first prince just because he did good magic.


    After all, it didn¡¯t mean much at best.


    That is why he has been dealing with magic with the mind of¡¯ just do it properly¡¯.


    And then Yerine came to him as a fresh shock.


    Cassius admired and longed for Yerine, who loved magic.


    Even at the end of the performance, Yerine kept smiling. with her eyes full of joy


    It was beautiful.


    All of her like that.


    <i>thump, thump-</i>


    Cassius put his right hand on his left chest.


    His heart was beating faster and faster.


    When he raised his head again and looked at the stage, Cassius had to admit.


    ¡®I never thought I would fall in love again in this state.¡¯


    Once again, the depth of his love has been added and deepened.


    That day, Cassius fell in love with Yerine once again.


    ***


    As I looked at the audience in the dark, I felt like I was looking at the bat¡¯s eyes in the cave.


    But I could read it in the dark.


    The smell and atmosphere of people heated up with heat and excitement.


    Exactly.


    The lights in the banquet hall were all lit up with a cheerful sound like a switch.


    And beneath it, countless people were looking at us with tens of thousands of expressions.


    Their faces were all different, but their eyes were all sparkling.


    I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off them.


    ¡°Hey, spades. What are you doing, get a hold of yourself..¡±


    While staring down at them in a daze, Eugene tapped me and whispered, only then I came to my senses.


    ¡°Bow down on three. One, two, three.¡±


    I bowed to the audience at Eugene¡¯s signal, and as soon as I and Eugene bent down, I heard a tremendous cheer.


    When I looked ahead, I couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    Some of the wizards from the imperial pce were standing ovation with an admiring look on their faces.


    ¡®Good. We¡¯ve done enough.¡¯


    I was about to bring that up to Eugene.


    But Eugene, who looked sideways, looked nk again.


    ¡®Huh?¡¯


    When I saw the VIP seat, I couldn¡¯t find the blue eyes.


    The stubborn silver-haired man rose from his seat, showing his back, and quietly disappeared into the corner of the back of his head.


    While everyone apuded us, he never looked back on his son.


    ***


    After all the performances were over, Eugene was away, and I greeted Cassius with my friends who wereing dly.


    ¡°That was so cool, Yerine!¡±


    Erica cried with her sparkling eyes, holding her hands together.


    ¡°The dragon and the phoenix, it was so amazing to use blue mes there! Did you know you were going to use it''¡±


    ¡°No, I practised. I didn¡¯t know I¡¯d use blue mes.¡±


    Smiling and answering Erica, Cassius came up and said,


    ¡°Well done, by the way, I was so surprised.¡±


    His way of speaking, his voice, and his smile around his mouth were really soft.


    ¡°Thank you, Cassius.¡±


    ¡°And so pretty¡­.¡±


    Cassius spoke with a low voice. Still, it sounded enough to me, and I talked with joy.


    ¡°Casius, thank you very much for seeing my fireworks and saying that it was pretty.¡±


    Then Cassius put on a puzzled look and said, scratching his head awkwardly.


    ¡°Huh? Uh¡­.¡±


    ¡°I thought everyone might be scared of the blue mes, but I¡¯m d they were pretty. I¡¯ve had a really hard time making that up.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Rachel, who was covering her mouth with her hands, spoke in a clear voice.


    ¡°You must have practised a lot. I was wondering what would happen if you only had a fight with Eugene during practice, but it was more than I expected.¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t fight much more than I thought. Of course, it turned out to be a habit for us like a morning greeting.¡±


    ¡°It must have been.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s not because we hate each other, it¡¯s because we¡¯re closer than before. He helped me create blue mes and run magic at the same time.¡±


    Then Rayl and Astra said at the same time.


    ¡°Eugene? To you? Is it a lie?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe Eugene helped you. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the other way around, but¡­¡±


    At that moment a crooked voice came from behind.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    When I turned around and saw the owner of the voice, I sighed and thought to myself.


    ¡®Really, I can¡¯t avoid the cliche of the Ropan novel here either.¡¯


    Eugene Ace was looking at us arm in arm, with his arms crossed.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 62

    Episode 62


    <b>Trantor : Missme</b>


    <b>Editor : Aru</b>


    ¡°Hey, you really did a great job.¡±


    After the performance, Yerine patted Eugene on the shoulder behind the stage and said.


    Eugene always felt sorry for her after thepetition or the actual ss.


    But for today, he was confident that he had done it perfectly without any regrets.


    ¡°You too.¡±


    It was a short answer, but Yerine smiled very happily.


    ¡°Good job. Very good, Eugene.¡±


    The performance is over. She was no longer on stage.


    The back of the stage was rtively darkpared to the outside.


    Nevertheless, her face seemed to be shining brightly.


    ¡®Good job?¡¯


    For some reason, the moment Eugene heard it, he felt something wriggling inside.


    Of course, today¡¯s performance was almost perfect.


    The audience also cheered and gave a standing ovation.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You did a good job.¡±


    Eugene was not used to the words that someone else recognized him.


    So he couldn¡¯t say anything.


    As Eugene stared at her face without answering, Yerine tilted her head and raised the corners of her mouth slightly.


    Eugene recalled his father¡¯s back when he turned around during the performance.


    ¡®Is this okay?¡¯


    In that situation, the only answer he could say was a short word.


    ¡°You too.¡±


    ¡°You did a good job, too.¡±


    Looking at Eugene with slightly erged eyes, Yerine soon burst intoughter. Eugene sneaked a smile around his mouth, hoping she would not realize hisplex feelings.


    ***


    ¡°Father.¡±


    Just in case the Duke of Ace didn¡¯t hear his voice, Eugene called his father in a slightly louder voice.


    ¡°Father.¡±


    Nevertheless, the Duke did not look back.


    The Duke, trained by years of fighting, had a better five senses than others, as well as magic.


    That¡¯s why Eugene was convinced that the Duke intentionally did not react even though he heard his voice.


    At this rate, the Duke would have left the building where the banquet hall was.


    At this rate, there was no guarantee that the Duke would look back on himself even if he spoke out again.


    Nevertheless, Eugene, who was in a hurry.


    ¡°Father!¡±


    Fortunately, the Duke stopped abruptly at the sound, and slowly turned his back to face Eugene.


    Eugene was relieved that he had finally looked back at himself, but the moment he saw his blue eyes, he felt frozen from head to toe.


    Eventually, he lowered his gaze reflexively.


    He has always been like this in front of his father.


    Eugene became infinitely smaller in front of him.


    ¡°¡­¡­what is it?¡±


    That was the first word the father gave to his son.


    Although he had a voice that had no high and low at all, Eugene could know instinctively.


    The Duke was in a bad mood now.


    ¡°I have a lot of work to do, so tell me briefly about the matter.¡±


    With an icy voice, Eugene still mused on his lips.


    Honestly, there was so much he wanted to say.


    But not only couldn¡¯t he vomit it all, but he also did not even know what to say first.


    Even with the words that came out of his mouth after picking and choosing, he couldn¡¯t really ask what he really wanted to ask his father.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve been working hard, why don¡¯t you take a little more rest at the banquet hall?¡±


    Taking the word out, Eugene nced up.


    His eyes were so blue that they seemed to belong to wolves, not to humans.


    Then Eugene quietly lowered his head again.


    The moment he saw his father¡¯s eyes, Eugene realized.


    That he failed to live up to his father¡¯s expectations again this time.


    ¡°That¡¯s okay. There¡¯s nothing more to see here.¡±


    Eugene felt as if the Duke was saying he had nothing to do with himself.


    With his fists clenched, he bit his lips.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you like that too? Don¡¯t do anything useless and go back.¡±


    At the remark, Eugene raised his head and asked in a voice of embarrassment.


    ¡°But Father, the banquet is not over yet.¡±


    ¡°Do you think you deserve the banquet?¡±


    A word from the Duke seemed to stick to his heart.


    The cutting edge froze Eugene on the spot.


    ¡°In this performance, you have lost to the Spade family¡¯s sessor.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re misunderstanding. Father, we¡¯re being fair~¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯te to your senses yet.¡±


    The Duke, who paused for a moment, trudged and stood in front of Eugene.


    ¡°Although you have transformed the magic of the family in your own way, there has been little progress other than that. The kind of magic you used was also very limited. It¡¯s a different kind of magic, but the spades were specialized in me magic.¡±


    There was nothing wrong.


    It was a fact that he was already aware of.


    Still, while listening to the Duke, Eugene felt as if he were sinking deep into the ground.


    ¡°For the 7 Imperial Family, absolute talent is important, but it is also important to constantly develop your magic. However, the fact that you have grown little this time doesn¡¯t really touch me.¡±


    Did not grow.


    Did not develop.


    He practised like hell for a month.


    He stayed up all night studying the magic book and took sses and practised.


    As a result, all the goals he had thought were achieved.


    Nevertheless, he was still an ingrown creature.


    ¡°Father¡­¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯d put all your energy into preparing for the performance, you¡¯d have grown up. Well, I can¡¯t deny you¡¯re better than before.¡±


    When Eugene raised his head, The Duke¡¯s eyes, sharper than the frozen awl, and more merciful than the wolves in the mountains, were looking at him.


    ¡°But you haven¡¯t progressed as much as the Spade family¡¯s sessor has evolved.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°She can light up a blue me and activate two magic spells at the same time. But you, that¡¯s all you could do.¡±


    ¡®That¡¯s all I could do.¡¯


    Ironically, it was Eugene himself who helped Yerine Spade operate simultaneously and invoke the blue me magic.


    Maybe he didn¡¯t think about furthering his magic because he helped her.


    Still, Eugene thought that was right.


    He did so even though he knew that Yerine¡¯s magic would be more prominent than himself.


    In order to celebrate the Academy Foundation Day and make the performance a sess, he thought it was necessary to catch people¡¯s eyes with her magic, even if he was buried a little.


    The judgment was wrong.


    ¡°There is no absolute ability or development at a time of slow progress slowly.¡±


    Trump could only be one within the same generation.


    At this rate, he would not be able to be Trump without any skills or progress.


    ¡°Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­yes.¡±


    As he struggled to answer, the Duke turned around and began to walk toward the exit.


    ¡°Get a hold of yourself.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Father.¡±


    Eugene kept his back down until the Duke arrived at the exit.


    It was all over the ce.


    He wanted to get rid of all these cumbersome clothes and go to the sparrow and practice magic.


    That¡¯s how he felt at ease.


    ¡®I was permitted to remain at the banquet at any moment¡­ .¡¯


    Under these circumstances, he could not have enjoyed the banquet with ease.


    ¡°Should I not go?¡±


    But there will still be professors left in the banquet hall.


    It was obvious that it would be ufortable to hear that he had left the banquet


    ¡°Ha. What should I do?¡±


    Eugene sighed and scratched his head.


    At that moment, Yerine¡¯s face shed through his head, smiling brightly and saying, ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡±


    <i>¡®Good job. You really did a good job.</i>¡®


    Her voice still seemed to be heard vividly in his ears.


    Eugene stopped scratching his head.


    She was one of the reasons he heard bitter words from the Duke. Of course, Eugene thought his efforts were more to me for not meeting expectations, but it was true that because of her appearance, Eugene was under more pressure than before.


    Still, Eugene didn¡¯t resent her at all.


    Of course, it was true that he was envious. And sometimes he felt a sense of inferiority bloomed when he saw her.


    But the moment she told me that he did well, Eugene felt his heart warm.


    After pondering the moment, Eugene turned around with a fist in his right hand and began to walk.


    He was heading for the banquet hall, now.


    ¡®If I go back now, it won¡¯t be toote.¡¯


    He had no intention to return to the banquet hall, but Eugene did not know whether his judgment was right.


    But one thing was certain, that he wanted to see Yerine¡¯s face again.


    ***


    ¡°Eugene!¡±


    Looking at Eugene standing in a crooked way, Rachel shouted in surprise.


    Then, Rayl and Astra, caught in Eugene¡¯s conversation, broke into a cold sweat and tried hard to escape the situation with a smile.


    ¡°No, we weren¡¯t really talking about you, Eugene.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We were just talking about the performance.¡±


    But now such excuses have not worked.


    Eugene¡¯s eyes, looking at Rayl and Astra, grew thinner and thinner, and the two slipped away from his gaze.


    ¡°Spade said that I helped her but you asked if it wasn¡¯t the other way around. Didn¡¯t I hear that right?¡±


    ¡°No, honestly, everyone would think like us, Prince, can you imagine Eugene helping Yerine?¡±


    Cassius shook his head at Rayl¡¯s words.


    ¡°I would never have believed, either, if Yerine hadn¡¯t told me.¡±


    ¡°Look.¡±


    ¡°Rayl Diamond, if you don¡¯t want to be hit by my magic, shut up.¡±


    While everyone was bickering like that, the bell rang, and Rachelughed quietly covering her mouth.


    ¡°Come on, everybody, stop. I think the ball will start now.¡±


    Erica clung to me and grabbed my right arm.


    ¡°Now let¡¯s go to the corner, Yerine.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Uh, yeah.¡±


    As soon as I was about to follow her without much thought, someone wrapped his hand around my shoulder.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    It was none other than Cassius.


    He spoke in a subdued voice, with his golden eyes sharply open, which had only been softly shining since the banquet began.


    ¡°Yerine was supposed to go with me.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 63

    Episode 63


    <b>Trantor : Missme</b><b></b>


    <b>Editor : Aru</b>


    The touch of Cassius who caught me was not coercive.


    So I didn¡¯t feel sick.


    Nevertheless, his eyes were as full of life as a beast before him of prey.


    ¡°What do you mean? Yerine promised to go with me after the performance.¡±


    The moment the three were trying to talk about going together, Erica¡¯s voice came up.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you mistaken for yourself?¡±


    With him, the eyebrows of Cassius wriggled finely.


    Erica¡¯s words, saying whether he was mistaken, must have touched his nting.


    ¡®I¡¯m screwed.


    Cassius¡¯s golden eyes were emitting more light than ever before.


    And his stare at Erica with a piercing look reminded me of a tiger with yellow eyes and curled up to rush at his opponent.


    On top of that, Erica did not lose, and the cold looked over Cassius with a young look and pulled my sleeve as if she were trying to pull me out of Cassius¡¯s hand.


    ¡®They¡¯re looking at each other like they¡¯re going to kill each other¡­¡­¡¯


    Their eyes were like sparks. In that great atmosphere, people crept away and settled away from us.


    Despite the atmosphere of the ball almost starting right away, Erica and Cassius were not thinking of leaving their seats, and some students were whispering while looking at us.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it Prince II with Miss Yerine?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but why is Miss Blothea holding Miss Yerine¡¯s arm?¡±


    Nevertheless, Erica and Cassius growled indifferently, and I slowly felt the need to mediate the conflict between the two.


    ¡°Ay, Cassius, what¡¯s wrong with you all of a sudden? There¡¯s no happier day than today, so let¡¯s rx and go around together.¡±


    My face was smiling hard, but I was sweating inwardly.


    When Cassius applied for a partner twice in a situation where I no longer wanted to get involved in a rtionship with the main characters, I said I would go and hang out with him instead of dancing.


    However, I never said I would ¡°go alone¡± with him.


    The same was true of Erica.


    I was only with Erica while people danced and tried to join Cassius, but things got mixed up.


    ¡°You too, Erica. I think three of us can go together¡­¡­.¡±


    While trying to stop the fight by dropping the two, a hand wrapped in ck gloves came in and grabbed my left wrist.


    ¡°There are so many people here that the three of us can get along.¡±


    At Eugene¡¯s voice, Cassius, and Erica¡¯s head turned simultaneously.


    Eugene added, looking at me in a crooked voice, but with straight eyes.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like to be in a ce with a lot of people.¡±


    ¡°Uh.¡±


    My mind went nk at the moment.


    I had to roll my brain quickly, but there were so many mountains to climb that my brain didn¡¯t work properly.


    ¡®I¡¯m in a lot of trouble. Why is this guy cutting in?¡¯


    So far, he¡¯s been silent and still, I couldn¡¯t tell why he brought up a crooked story while I was barely stopping the fight.


    At that moment an ominous premonition passed through my mind.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to a deserted and leisurely ce, so let¡¯s go together, Spade.¡±


    Sure enough, Erica and Cassius were already looking at Eugene with zing eyes. But he didn¡¯t really care.


    Then I heard a professor¡¯s sharp voice.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be crowded there, quickly find a partner and get yourself settled!¡±


    At the professor¡¯s voice, everyone¡¯s eyes turned to us, and I asked back in embarrassment.


    ¡°Well, me? Professor?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss Spade. The ball will start soon, so find a partner!¡±


    Oh, my. I have no intention of dancing.


    After suffering from these guys, I had to y a waltz that I had never yed before.


    Looking around, we were in the middle of the banquet hall, that is, in the middle of the dancing people.


    There the orchestra was almost ready for the performance.


    This means that it is impossible to go through the corner among those who have already settled down.


    ¡®I¡¯m screwed.¡¯


    As I rolled my eyes and looked for a way out of the situation, Eugene talked, dragging my arm.


    ¡°Dance with me.¡±


    ¡°With whose permission?¡±


    Cassius growled out of the way between me and Eugene.


    ¡°You may step on my foot, Yerine, it¡¯s okay if you can¡¯t dance, so let¡¯s dance with me.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? We still have plenty of time to get out. Yerine, you¡¯re all right. Come with me. If we go out now, the professor won¡¯t know.¡±


    Eugene, Cassius and Erica all had a war of nerves trying to take me away with their eyes lit.


    I really wanted to cry. My head was ringing and I wanted to let out a sigh.


    In the meantime, the three of them didn¡¯t think about letting me go, holding my shoulders and arms.


    ¡®Is this for real?¡¯


    I¡¯ve been working hard, determined not to get involved with the main character.


    I¡¯ve been ignoring Cassius¡¯s numerous times.


    I thought Erica and I were gonna be good friends.


    And I thought I¡¯d never get involved with a bad guy like Eugene,


    ¡®Original male lead, heroine, and even self-proimed rivals are all fighting over me?¡¯


    I¡¯m in the middle of a square rtionship because I¡¯ve tried enough not to be involved with the original main character.


    At that time, the orchestra performed an elegant waltz song, and people began to dance to the beautiful melody.


    The ball started while there was confusion.


    Looking around, I looked around and found Rayl and Astra dancing in pairs, and Rachel was also waltzing with another boy.


    Everyone was beautiful and looked elegant.


    Except for these three who are staring at each other as if they were going to kill each other.


    ¡°I say again, I was the first to apply for a partner with Yerine. And she definitely said she wanted to dance with me. So you guys have no business.¡±


    Wait, I don¡¯t remember that.


    ¡®The switch is pressed because of the Eugene¡­¡­..¡¯


    Cassius didn¡¯t seem to want to send me to Eugene even if he lied that I had decided to dance with him.


    I had a lot to say, but when I looked at his expression, I thought it would only hurt my mouth to speak, so I kept silent for now, with a tired look on my face and a tacit expression with no intention to stop the fighting.


    ¡°What are you talking about? She never said that.¡±


    As soon as Cassius finished speaking, Eugene said.


    His voice, as usual, had no gozer, but its coldness and sharpness seemed to have doubled.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t dance stupidly and follow me. I¡¯ll teach you.¡±


    I really want to say, ¡°I¡¯m sorry but I don¡¯t need that¡± but it stuck in my throat.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but Yerine said she doesn¡¯t like dancing. So she¡¯s going to go eat a delicious dessert with me from now on.¡±


    Erica drew my arm again and talked.


    Erica was right, but she needed to say it after she got rid of the mist in her eyes, Erica.


    People are all dancing, but these three are looking at each other with eyes as if to say ¡°whether you or I will be dying today¡±, so it was natural for them to stand out.


    Soon, the students started talking to each other loud enough for me to hear and the dancers also nced at us and turned their gaze downwards.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see people waiting now? Leave Yerine alone and you guys find another partner.¡±


    Cassius strained his voice and slightly pulled one side of my arm.


    But Eugene or Erica couldn¡¯t let me go easily just because they heard such things.


    ¡°No, Spade feels ufortable dancing with you. You¡¯re talking nonsense again!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Yerine said she wasn¡¯t going to dance and she¡¯ll be hanging around with me!¡±


    The two were also very consistent in expressing their opinions.


    ¡°Stop both of you. Yerine has a troubled look on her face.¡±


    Did you know that now?


    ¡°It¡¯s because of someone that she¡¯s in trouble!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk like it¡¯s not because of you, Blothea. You were the first to provide the cause.¡±


    ¡°As youe in the middle, you have nothing to say, Eugene Ace.¡±


    As Erica growled, Eugene looked down at her with his blue eyes and snapped her hands.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re going toe to me.¡±


    At Eugene¡¯s words, Erica put my arm on the line and put me inbat readiness.


    ¡°So you said it was my fault then?¡±


    Then Cassius stepped forward and said,


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think Blothea said the wrong thing.¡±


    Eugene snorted at his words.


    ¡°You don¡¯t think you¡¯re the best, do you, Prince? Don¡¯t forget that it was you who bothered Spade all the time.¡±


    ¡°I think I¡¯d be better than you who¡¯d been arguing to her all the time. Yerine will be less bothered by me than you are.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know that.¡±


    Then Erica popped out.


    ¡°That¡¯s no use. Because Yerine likes me best.¡±


    Both Cassius and Eugene began to breathe life out of their bodies.


    I had a throbbing forehead.


    ¡®Howe not a single day passes quietly?¡¯


    The quarrel between Erica, Cassius and Eugene was still going on, and the three were really on the verge of using magic against each other.


    And whether he really decided to fight, Cassius opened his mouth.


    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s duel to bring this matter to a conclusion¨C¡±


    Maybe it was then.


    My anger exploded and visibility turned white.


    Stuck quietly between the three, I invoked the me magic, and Cassius and Erica stopped moving in the air.


    Eugene also turned his head and looked perplexed.


    The three, who were fighting over me but were not able to see my response, had a look of regret.


    ¡°Never mind about that just¡­.¡±


    All three of them, frozen with a heavy voice that seemed to contain anger, slowly looked at me.


    ¡°Will you all get out of here?¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 64

    Episode 64


    <b>Trantor : Missme</b><b></b>


    <b>Editor : Aru</b>


    The three people who found out that I was really upset immediately shut their mouths and lowered their hands.


    Eventually, the four of us were silently gathered in the middle of the ball until one song was over.


    The expectation that they may be able to develop deeper with their own partner, or the joy thates from the fact that they dance with that person. Within such emotions, we really stood out as we wandered among people with twinkling faces.


    When the orchestra finally finished ying one song, we were able to get out into the corner.


    All three of them gave me an apology with their eyes down.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to trouble you, Yerine¡­.¡±


    ¡°Spade, this time it¡¯s real¡­ I was sorry.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Yerine. This won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    When I saw these three people standing in a row and saying they¡¯re sorry, I felt as if I was seeing the students taking instruction in front of the dormitory supervisor.


    On top of that, all three seemed to reflect steadily.


    Seeing them speak in a mncholy voice with a very regretful expression.


    ¡®Well, isn¡¯t this good enough?¡¯


    I sighed and thought with my arms folded.


    It seemed like it wasn¡¯t a good choice to keep ming the three of them in a ce where everyone smiles with a happy expression.


    Besides, Eugene has even finished performing, so he will be very tired mind and body.


    ¡°I knew for now. All three, look up.¡±


    Then three pairs of eyes with different colours looked at me.


    It was simr to the puppies who had been messing around the house, turning their ears up and looking around when the owner¡¯s mood was relieved.


    ¡°I won¡¯t talk about this anymore. I think all three of you have self-reflected, and from now on, don¡¯t fight each other, okay?¡±


    Cassius quickly apologized.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Yerine, I have any excuse. I promise you that will never happen again.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry.¡±


    His apology was neither long nor unique.


    Still, he was honest, and I felt the depth.


    Really, it was an apology that looked like him.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡±


    My answer to such an apology was as calm as ake without a boat.


    Although it was a humble answer, Cassius smiled slightly, blinking his soft golden pupil.


    ¡°You might don¡¯t even want to hear this now, but I¡¯m so sorry, I¡¯m really not going to fight anymore.¡±


    Erica also walked out with a sombre look on her face, holding my hand tight and talking.


    I¡¯m sure it¡¯s because I¡¯m covered in beans, but in my eyes, Erica seemed to have the most mncholy look of the three.


    ¡®She¡¯s probably depressed because she thinks she was a nuisance for me.¡¯


    Originally, it shouldn¡¯t be a nuisance to others, but how can I bury my heroine, who shows a sincere reflection?


    ¡°It¡¯s all right now, Erica.¡±


    I said, sping her one remaining hand together.


    ¡°Really¡­..?


    Iughed at her pink eyes twitching around because of the tears in her eyes.


    ¡°Of course, we are still friends now and in the future.¡±


    When Erica heard me, she bit her lips and frowned. It seemed she was desperately trying not to cry. When I saw her like that, my mind turned white.


    I shouldn¡¯t havee all this way and make my heroine cry.


    ¡°Thank you, Yerine.¡±


    But she soon smiled broadly.


    With a dazzling smile in her eyes as if cherry blossoms were fluttering, I smiled face to face at her, and Erica stepped back, slightly stealing the corner of her eyes with her sleeves.


    ¡°Spade.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    The blue eyes, which had always breathed ice-cold air, had a heavy glow.


    Usually, when I looked into his eyes, I felt as if I had been stabbed by a sharp weapon. But today was different.


    It was more like a round, heavy, rock-like feeling.


    When I was still looking at Eugene¡¯s eyes, he suddenly bowed down.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve caused you trouble.¡±


    That was the words that flowed from the top of the silver lining.


    ¡®¡­¡­he¡¯s uselessly serious about everything.¡¯


    He was an honest fellow with no tricks.


    ¡°Get up. You don¡¯t have to go that far.¡±


    Then Eugene raised her head and said,


    ¡°Because it¡¯s right for me to apologize.¡±


    I thoughtlessly burst intoughter when I saw him like that.


    ¡°No thanks. People see it all. There would be a rumour saying that the Spade¡¯s heir has been tormenting Ace¡¯s heir.¡±


    When I smiled and spoke like that, Rachel added a word.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Eugene. That¡¯s rather noticeable.¡±


    Only then did Eugene raise his head, scratching his head awkwardly with a slightly red face.


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all right now.¡±


    Eugene jerked his head away when he heard my answer.


    But I didn¡¯t miss his two ears turning as red like a scarlet radish.


    ¡°By the way, what this is about. I can¡¯t believe the seven heirs and the prince and themoner student are thinking of duelling over their favourite one.¡±


    Rayl said, stretching and raising one eyebrow.


    ¡°You guys shut up. If you don¡¯t want to be spellbound.¡±


    Eugene still snapped with a red face.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re going to get in trouble with Yerine again? You know, it¡¯s because Yerine is a big-hearted man, but if you keep doing that, you really get hated by her.¡±


    Astra said, giggling next to Rayl.


    ¡°You¡¯re noisy. I didn¡¯t get in trouble.¡±


    So Eugene hit back without losing.


    I talked to Cassius watching the three quarrels.


    ¡°If you look at that, I think Astra and Rayl are really good at making fun of Eugene. How can they make fun of him by picking up only the points that make him angry like that?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because the three of them spent a lot of time together?¡±


    ¡°But honestly, don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a gift?¡±


    Rachel came sideways to my question.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I honestly think so, too. I¡¯ve known Eugene for a while, but I haven¡¯t been on the same level as them.¡±


    Then Erica also stepped in and asked the question.


    ¡°But, isn¡¯t Eugene Ace¡¯s personality tolerant of that?¡±


    It was right.


    Eugene didn¡¯t put up with the guy who was just treating him.


    ¡°How have those kids been doing fine so far?¡±


    Rachel replied in a low-pitched voice to Erica¡¯s question.


    ¡°To be honest, they¡¯ve already been hit by Eugene¡¯s attack magic a few times.¡±


    Everyone eximed ¡®Ah¡¯ at her words.


    ¡°But, as heirs to the seven families, both of them recovered pretty quickly.¡±


    ¡°And then they made fun of Eugene again?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    While we were having this conversation, Astra and Rayl didn¡¯t stop teasing Eugene.


    Eugene¡¯s eyes were full of thoughts of getting rid of the troublesome children in front of him, but Astra and Rayl did away with Eugene and made worldly joyful faces.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m d he looks happy.¡±


    The other three, including me, looked at him with an incredible look at Cassius¡¯s words to himself.


    ¡°Do you really think so? Eugene doesn¡¯t seem to be happy, it seems like he¡¯ll kill a person.¡±


    When Erica pointed out, Cassius turned his eyes and answered.


    ¡°With such personality, if he was really going to kill them, he would have already killed them. It¡¯s okay because they¡¯re still alive.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t wrong, but Rachel and Erica were silent about his veryissez-faire remarks.


    So was I, and then there was an awkward silence.


    I couldn¡¯t stand the silence, so I thought I had to evoke the atmosphere.


    ¡®Is there anything interesting? Something we can all do together.¡­.¡¯


    Just then, apuse and cheers came from the corner of the banquet hall.


    ¡°Oh, look at the colour!¡±


    ¡°How pretty! Besides, it looks delicious!¡±


    Hundreds of sses were stacked inyers at the corner of the banquet hall, forming a fountain.


    A pink liquid began to flow through the ss, which looked like a huge piece of the crystal when it was empty, and the pink smokeing out of the liquid was enough to attract people¡¯s attention.


    On top of that, the sticky and sweet scent from the liquid wrapped the entire banquet hall, and it felt like it was surrounded by cotton candy that deeply breathed the scent of melting bubble gum.


    Soon, people put empty sses under the stacked ss and began to drink the liquid flowing down.


    ¡°Wait for me here. I¡¯ll get it for everyone.¡±


    As I said so, the moment I stepped out, Cassius grabbed my arm and said.


    ¡°That¡¯s too much. There are seven of us, let mee with you.¡±


    Then I lightly pushed his arm and smiled.


    ¡°I can use air magic. Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯ll take a while because the line is long, but I¡¯ll be right back


    Cassius tilted his head slightly, but eventually let me go with a smile as if he couldn¡¯t help it.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. You¡¯d be better than me.¡±


    ¡°Right? Anyway, I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    I headed to the corner of the banquet hall excitedly at the thought of getting a sweet bubble gum-scented drink.


    ¡®If you look at a fantasy novel, the drinks in the banquet hall look so delicious, would this be delicious too?¡¯


    The scent grew stronger while standing in line waiting for the turn.


    Every time I did that, I licked my lips with my tongue.


    Finally, when it was my turn and faced the tower of a huge ss of ss, I breathed in the scent of bubble gum and saw the liquid, which seemed to hold the light of the tourmaline, lightly pping.


    ¡®Oh, this is for sure. It has to be delicious.¡¯


    Thinking so, I bounced my finger and put seven empty sses next to me to the tower of the ss, where the liquid was flowing down.


    ¡®That¡¯s why magic isfortable. If there is no magic, I have to take it one by one.¡¯


    It didn¡¯t take much time to fill the seven sses.


    After I had finished drinking, I flipped my finger again and floated the ss in the air, and I moved to see Cassius and the group gathered across the corner.


    It was just then.


    ¡°Miss Yerine Spade?¡±


    I heard a voice calling my name.


    I then looked back at the touch of my shoulder.


    ¡®Oh, it¡¯s an important moment.¡¯


    I was afraid of spilling this delicious drink over people¡¯s heads if I was distracted a little.


    When I tried to hide my irritation and turned around carefully with a business smile, the man with a ck robe stood still.


    ¡®This guy, he was in the VIP seat.¡¯


    He was the very man who did not wear any of the things that represented his identity, and could not know who he was until the end.


    ¡°Would you like to talk to me?¡±


    Why would he call me at this moment when I am carrying some drinks and need detailed control?


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Right now, I want to talk to you.¡±


    Frowning at the oddly overbearing tone of speech, I happened to see something glistening in his robe, with only his nose and mouth exposed.


    And at that moment, I realized that the drink is not important now.


    ¡°¡­ let¡¯s go.¡±


    I put the ss back on the table, said in a slightly cracked voice.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 65

    Episode 65


    <b>Trantor : Missme</b><b></b>


    <b>Editor : Aru</b>


    The suspicious man led me out of the banquet hall.


    With two heads taller than me, a lean body, and a voice that seems to contain the reverberation of a lion revealing its teeth as a warning.


    There was no threatening movement, such as grabbing the wrist or taking abat posture, but he was a man who looked very overbearing.


    ¡®Who the hell is he?¡¯


    Whenever the man walked, I thought of that, looking at the hem of his robe that swayed lightly.


    Every time he walked, I could see the golden button hidden in his robe shing.


    In the distance, no one would have thought of the button.


    But I saw a sentence engraved on the button.


    A tiger showing its teeth and roaring, followed by a sword and shining cane crossed with an X.


    It was the sentence of the Tigris Empire.


    ¡®But the other pce wizards don¡¯t hide their identity, so why is he so wrapped up?¡¯


    The pce wizards, who were sitting in the VIP seats, wore the same clothes they wore when they worked in the pce.


    Even the 7 Imperial Family members did not hide their identities.


    Only this person did not show himself to the outside.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk here.¡±


    The ce where the man finally stopped was on a sparse terrace.


    The sound of the leaves rubbing in the wind was heard, and the outside scenery was hard to see due to the thick fog. Only the full moon, rising high in the sky, was shining a faint light.


    Somehow nervous, I swallowed my saliva and stepped toward the terrace.


    ¡°Do you need to get out there? I¡¯m gonna talk to you here.¡±


    Looking back, the man stood leaning against the wall by the entrance of the terrace, hiding in the dark.


    Still, he wore ck clothes, but in a ce where there was no light, I could only see his nose and mouth.


    ¡®What, why is he so suspicious?¡¯


    I was sung there, and I wasn¡¯t very pleased with his order to talk here while he talked there.


    I heard that there are a lot of geeks among the people involved in the Imperial Pce, so it seems to be true.


    Among them, there was a high probability that he was a wizard.


    Unfortunately, he is a person who can influence my future contacts.


    ¡°Yes, then as you wish.¡±


    With that said, I, too, do not go out on the terrace and are in the dark.


    Still, it was not without light at all, so as time passed, I began to see my eyes little by little.


    The figure of the man standing against the wall was also roughly visible.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but may I ask what you¡¯ve called me for?¡±


    The man snapped at my remark.


    ¡°You want to ask me first? That¡¯s pretty bold as I heard.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Surprised by the strange sarcasm of speech, I asked back.


    ¡°You seem not afraid of me, are you?¡±


    As he said so, the man slowly removed himself from the wall.


    Then swinging his ck robes, he approached me step by step.


    It was a really, strange person.


    ¡®what¡­ .¡¯


    Every time he approached it, it felt like the air was mping my neck.


    ¡®No, he¡¯s a pce man. he¡¯s from the pce¨C¡®


    Then, I should look good on him.


    It would be better to leave a good impression as much as possible in the future.


    I didn¡¯t want to do that for some reason.


    I wanted to take out the blue me and put it on his body, and light up this darkness.


    The distance between the man and me is now less than a meter.


    There was a warning in my head.


    One step closer then I¡¯ll shoot.


    At that very moment, the man stopped walking.


    ¡°No, are you scared?¡±


    My eyes red at the sharp-pointed words.


    I looked straight at him, clenched my fist in my hot right hand as if it would burn at any moment.


    ¡°Why should I be afraid of you?¡±


    The man did not answer the question immediately.


    A heavy silence followed for some time.


    The man, as if he didn¡¯t even breathe, stood there without moving.


    It was like a psychic picture.


    A picture of a dead body with no soul, no movement, no sound.


    After a long time, the cape faded and shook, and the man lifted his head slightly.


    ¡°When a man of no name or facees up and asks for a talk, the average person would be afraid.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s right.¡±


    I answered in a cold voice.


    ¡°Moreover if the person asks to talk alone in such a dark ce, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    It was an unpleasant voice that seemed to cling to the ear.


    I felt so bad, that now I thought it wouldn¡¯t matter if he was a pce wizard or anything.


    I was already tired of just avoiding the mines in the original work. I didn¡¯t want to meet any more suspicious people who could cause trouble.


    ¡°¡­¡­ hearing what you are saying, you seem to have done a lot. Is it your hobby to enjoy the fear of others?¡±


    The man began tough at the remark.


    It was never a frivolousugh.


    It was a nobleugh likely toe from the aristocracy who drank tea.


    Nevertheless, theughter contained a feeling of mocking me, which made me feel even worse.


    ¡°Ha, you¡¯re imagining too much, Miss Spade. Still, I¡¯m d you¡¯re different from the rest of the stupid and timid people.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so happy about that. I¡¯ve heard that a lot.¡±


    I said so andid my right hand down quietly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to leave the banquet hall for a long time. I¡¯ll go back if you¡¯re not going to tell me what¡¯s going on¡±


    The best way not to get involved with dangerous people is to ¡®escape¡¯.


    It¡¯s hard to get rid of it as long as I¡¯m already caught by such a person¡¯s radar, but shouldn¡¯t I try somehow?


    ¡®And my drink is waiting for me!¡¯


    And if I didn¡¯t hurry up and go, everyone would worry about me.


    There are a lot of people looking for me anyway.


    ¡°You¡¯d better stop, Miss Spade. You¡¯ll regret it bitterly if you leave me behind today.¡±


    The moment I heard it, I hesitated.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll tell you because you¡¯re so curious. I liked your performance.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t bring me here just to say that, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    At that moment, the moonlight that came out through the clouds reflected the face of the man, whose two-thirds were covered by the lobes.


    And apparently, at that time, the corners of his mouth were slightly up.


    ¡°You¡¯re quick-witted. I like you more and more.¡±


    So what are you going to do because you like it?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it because I wanted to be liked by you who I didn¡¯t even know where you came from!


    I had a lot to say, but I managed to hold it in.


    Because I saw the smiley corners of his mouth twisting and moving.


    ¡°Simply said, I¡¯m here to suggest you work for me.¡±


    Listening to the man¡¯s words, I frowned and red at the face covered by the lobes with slender eyes.


    ¡®You¡¯ll make me a subordinate, not a partner. Like this?¡¯


    I¡¯ve heard that sometimes pce wizards point out talent who showed great skills in performances.


    The performance itself is a factor that gives extra points in the Imperial Pce wizard test.


    But I never imagined that he woulde up to the student and tell her to work for him.


    Furthermore, I was not a third-grader who was about to graduate, but a freshman who had only just adapted to the life of the Academy.


    ¡°Are you giving me an offering to do that in two years?¡±


    After graduation, honestly, it¡¯s been too long to remember, so I wondered why he gave me the offer now.


    And it would have been better to suggest it to a third-year student who is close to graduation and has better skills than me.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    The man¡¯s answer made me doubt my ears.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fool around and tell me the truth.¡±


    Now, slowly, I spoke in a raw voice, wondering if this man was ying a prank or cheating on me.


    In my previous life, I learned that it wasmon sense to exchange business cards when receiving scouts, but I didn¡¯t like the fact that he didn¡¯t reveal his name nor identity and came to me and talked about nonsense.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you to work for me right now. To the pce wizard.¡±


    What nonsense is that?


    ¡°No, when you graduate from Academy, no. Even if you¡¯re not a graduate, don¡¯t you know if you can work as a pce wizard?¡±


    The man¡¯s words were so absurd that I poured my words out in rapid speed.


    ¡°I¡¯m still a freshman and I have two years left until I graduate from Academy.¡±


    There¡¯s nothing to be stubborn about, but it was reprehensible to think that I would ept such a ridiculous proposal when he didn¡¯t even reveal who he was.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be possible to work as a pce wizard when I haven¡¯t finished my education.¡±


    Then the man answered back.


    ¡°Why do you think it won¡¯t work? The performance was quite creative, but your thoughts only stuck there.¡±


    ¡°No problem. I don¡¯t want to talk about it anymore. I¡¯m going back.¡±


    That¡¯s how I turned around.


    But at that very moment, the man snapped my shoulder.


    ¡°Let it go.¡±


    I lightly shook off the man¡¯s hand and moved my steps.


    But the moment I turned my head straight away, there was definitely a man pushed from behind, standing in front of me.


    ¡®Damn it, did you use magic?¡¯


    There was no movement in sight.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    It was a voice that resonated like thunder.


    Perhaps if I hadn¡¯t been obsessed with annoyance and anger, I would have shuddered in front of him.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? If you leave me behind, you¡¯ll regret it dearly.¡±


    His words lit a me on my right hand.


    Unfortunately, the man stepped back as soon as I activated the me magic.


    ¡°You, what are you?¡±


    ¡°I repeat, you¡¯ll soon regret doing it this way.¡±


    ¡°Who are you to keep saying that? I¡¯d rather fight back and regret than hear that from a suspicious person like you.¡±


    At the moment, the man¡¯sughter rang out in the hall, where there was no one.


    ¡°I would have thought so, too.¡±


    Raised the temperature to make a blue me.


    I was going to shoot him as soon as he moved a little.


    ¡°You said that before, right? Why should you be afraid of me, because I¡¯m the one who can achieve what you see is impossible.¡±


    What is he talking about?


    ¡°Now, look, who I am.¡±


    Thanks to the blue me on my hand, I could see the face of the man who had taken off his robe.


    When the piece of ck cloth that was covering more than half of his face disappeared, the first thing I saw was none other than golden eyes.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    The man with golden eyes, just like Cassius¡¯s, said, fluttering his red hair.


    ¡°My name is Iker Tarnalea Tigris.¡±


    His golden eyes shone in the dark.


    ¡°The crown prince of the Tigris Empire.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 66

    Episode 66


    <b>Trantor : Missme</b>


    <b>Editor : Aru</b>


    ¡®Crazy¡­¡­¡¯


    As soon as the name ¡°Tigris¡± came out of the ring lips reflected in the blue me, I realized that I had made a huge mistake.


    It was a crime of treason to bring out mes against the Crown Prince, not anyone else.


    ¡®I¡¯ve been upied by the second prince, and now because it¡¯s not enough, the first prince also?¡¯


    Iker Tigris, who was the first prince when I first met Cassius, received the crown prince¡¯s rebuke two months ago.


    He was so famous that I knew him, too, as he was almost certain to seed the current emperor.


    Even though he doesn¡¯t appear in the original story.


    ¡®Why does it get worse as time goes by?¡¯


    I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m meeting the 1st Prince in such a bad way.


    With my fists clenched, I shook and put out the me, which had been burning with great force.


    And said, with my head down as fast as I could.


    ¡°I¡¯m pleased to see the Crown Prince.¡±


    I tried hard to keep my head down, but my mind was so confused.


    How should I deal with this situation?


    It was different from when I attacked Cassius. When I first met him, I unintentionally hurt him with air magic, but Cassius liked me. So it was possible not to obtain contemptible charges, such as treason and the injury of the royal family.


    Instead, I had to ept Cassius who came to my house every other day in return.


    But no matter how hard I looked, this ck man in front of me, far from favouring me, seemed to break my neck at any momentarily.


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of doing that now? You tried to attack me.¡±


    ¡®No. That¡¯s because I didn¡¯t know that you are the Crown Prince. If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have done that!¡¯


    I knew this would happen.


    That man won¡¯t get over it easily.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been careful as much as I can, and I can¡¯te here and get my throat cut¡­!¡¯


    I gritted my teeth and calmly opened my mouth.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I know very little about you, and I haven¡¯t been able to recognize your precious face¨C¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I kept telling you. You¡¯re going to regret it.¡±


    The sound of his voice cutting off the lines I pulled to save my life cooled the blood of my whole body.


    ¡®Oh, man. You¡¯re not letting me say anything.¡¯


    ¡°But it¡¯s your fault you didn¡¯t listen to me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but if you will forgive me¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Do you believe that your sins will disappear so easily?¡±


    As I heard it, there was no sign ofmunication.


    I felt as if I had been caught by a cult evangelist and had a conversation.


    Eventually, with my upper body bent, I lifted my head slightly.


    If I kept talking this way, the conversation would have only circled in the same ce.


    And I don¡¯t know why, but the crown prince seemed to find me interesting because I wasn¡¯t afraid of his appearance.


    Once he said he is The Crown Prince, I¡¯m polite, but a strategy of lowering my body will diminish his interest in me.


    Sure enough, the moment I lifted my head slightly, his golden eyes glistened.


    I didn¡¯t know if it was a surprise or an interest, but it was clear that my choice was not wrong.


    ¡°Your Majesty, what do you want?¡±


    The prince, who had been staring at my face for a while, replied with a burst ofughter.


    ¡°You¡¯ll make a deal. This is what you mean right?¡±


    With both eyes raised, I looked at the crown prince and replied.


    ¡°You know it very well, Your Majesty.¡±


    The words have thinned his golden eyes.


    His eyes, shining in the dark, had the same colour as Cassius¡¯s.


    Nevertheless, the crown prince¡¯s eyes were thinner and cunning.


    ¡°What do you know?¡±


    I smiled softly, looking into his snake-like eyes as if searching from head to toe.


    ¡°I know you won¡¯t kill me.¡±


    One of the crown prince¡¯s eyebrows rose slightly in my answer.


    But that was all.


    He looked down at me with sharp eyes, as if not agitated at all and said in a low-pitched voice.


    ¡°Your pride is so conceited that it hit the sky. In the near future, only one thing will take your life.¡±


    ¡°But that one thing wouldn¡¯t be Your Majesty.¡±


    I said so and raised my head.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right? Your Majesty, the heir of the lowest family of the seven families, will be as easy as stepping on and killing is if it is an ant on the street.¡±


    But he won¡¯t.


    He could have revealed his identity from the beginning and reminded me of how much disrespect I hadmitted.


    Or he could have called in a servant immediately and ordered him to kill me.


    ¡°And yet, isn¡¯t it because I am the only one who can hear what you want?¡±


    It¡¯s only been a few minutes since we started the conversation, but I could tell.


    Iker Tigress was the one who took it for granted that people would bow before him. Of course, it was natural considering his status as the crown prince.


    Unless someone who is so intoxicated with status and noble status really wants something, there was no reason to talk directly to me, a freshman, nor to keep me alive.


    ¡®The reason is ¡­¡­ maybe that¡¯s it.¡¯


    I don¡¯t know if it were someone else, but there was only one reason why Iker was interested in me.


    The amount of mana that overflowedpared to ordinary people.


    But I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s enough to ask me toe into the pce directly.


    Anyway, Iker must have seen with his own eyes the possibility that other pce wizards and others could not see with their own eyes.


    ¡°It seems to me that you have chosen aplicated path to create an excuse for me to do your favour.¡±


    As he listened to my story with his arms folded, the crown prince smiled and opened his mouth.


    ¡°You¡¯re quick-witted. Again, too good to kill.¡±


    Yes!


    I sang a joyous song into my heart.


    I wanted to hop around, but I tried not to.


    ¡°Are you forgiving my sins?¡±


    Then the Crown Prince replied in a low voice.


    ¡°It was just a test in the first ce. I just wanted to see if you were the one I wanted.¡±


    I was very curious about what kind of person he wanted, but I didn¡¯t bother to intervene.


    ¡®By the way, I understand that you considered me worthy of the pce wizard as much as you could see with your eyes the amount of mana. Well, that¡¯s¡­.¡¯


    I don¡¯t know why he desperately wants to scout someone who has enough mana.


    If he has enough time to take them after graduation, if he¡¯s a normal person, I¡¯d think it¡¯s better to take them after two years of training.


    So no matter how much I thought about it, I couldn¡¯t quite figure out Iker¡¯s intentions.


    ¡°Your Highness, once again, I dare ask.¡±


    When I spoke out, Iker nodded as if to talk.


    Seeing the slightly shaky red hair, I tried to get my back straight even while looking at his brother shining like a beast.


    ¡°Really, what do you want?¡±


    The silence continued as if he was dead for a while.


    I had the illusion that Iker¡¯s pupils were torn vertically like snakes trying to tighten the breath of prey.


    There was a great chill wrapped around him, and his hair was thick in his eyes, which were as sharp as a tear in the heart.


    Even though I decided I would never bend, I couldn¡¯t help the cold sweat.


    My red lips wriggled as I was still frozen and looking up at him as if possessed by the devil.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I already say it?¡±


    Iker was standing right in front of me.


    Bend at me, and make eye contact with me, he said with a low voice, as if a tiger were growling.


    ¡°For you toe out of the Academy and be my direct imperial wizard. That¡¯s what I want.¡±


    Then I decided my answer.


    The moment I saw his golden eyes shining in the dark, I knew I had to.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Your Highness, my decision remains unchanged.¡±


    Iker came closer and closer then talked.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying you won¡¯te?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I felt like his red hair would touch my cheek if I did something wrong.


    Not only that. I gulped down because I thought he was about to show his fangs and bite the nape of my neck.


    ¡°I can promise you in two years. But I can¡¯t right now. Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Why is it impossible?¡±


    Iker spoke with a frown.


    His eyes were still chillingly sharp, but at any rate, it seemed that he would listen to me.


    So in a slightly divided voice, I conveyed my meaning to him.


    ¡°Thank you very much for taking good favour for me.¡±


    It¡¯s a calm message. Humble and clear.


    ¡°But I¡¯m very poor at learning to help you, and I¡¯m not even a wizard yet.¡±


    Honestly, no matter how much I think about it, it¡¯s crazy to say that I¡¯m going to just sit as the sessor and as a wizard directly under the Crown Prince.


    Iker himself couldn¡¯t have known that.


    ¡°You also know how much my family¡¯s status has fallen while I was vacant there.¡±


    ¡°So isn¡¯t this the right time to raise the status of the Spades at once?¡±


    ¡°Everything has its order.¡±


    It was a serious story, with one¡¯s own sincerity.


    No matter how much the Crown Prince talks, he couldn¡¯t have forced me to ept his propose.


    ¡°Ha.¡±


    I could hear Iker snorting.


    Then he soon twisted his lips and froze in one of the words, which I could not tell whether he was talking to himself or me.


    ¡°I really like it¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Somehow I got goosebumps and asked back on the spot.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    It was just then.


    The sound of someone¡¯s footsteps running like crazy.


    I and the Crown Prince turned our heads in the direction of footsteps at the same time. And I saw.


    A man who runs in a hurry with a face soaked in embarrassment.


    ¡°Yerine!¡±


    I opened my mouth to call his name, but Cassius was right in front of me before I knew it.


    Then he breathed out a harsh breath, grabbed me by the wrist and hug my shoulders.


    ¡°Ca, Cassius?¡±


    ¡°Yerine, the professors are urgently looking for you¡­¡±


    But Cassius couldn¡¯t finish what he had said.


    The strong hand wrapped in ck gloves pressed his shoulder hard.


    ¡°Where are you going in such a hurry?¡±


    The mean lips moved in a line.


    ¡°Cassius.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 67

    Episode 67


    <b>Trantor : Missme</b><b></b>


    <b>Editor : Aru</b>


    Yerine, who said she would get drinks for everyone, did not return no matter how long he waited.


    Cassius thought strange, so he went to a table with a mountain of pink sses, but there was no sign of her existence anywhere.


    Except for seven unimed sses, filled with drinks.


    ¡®Where did she go?¡¯


    At first, he wondered if she went to the bathroom, but it was too long for it.


    There was no way she went to the bathroom, leaving alone the drink she had not finished.


    As the thought reached that point, some unknown anxiety enveloped inside Cassius¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Hey, Yerine is noting back for a drink. Has anyone seen her?¡±


    He hurried back to the ce where the seven heirs were gathered and asked as calmly as possible the whereabouts of Yerine.


    ¡°Oh,e to think of it, she¡¯s still not here. Where¡¯d she go?¡±


    Cassius¡¯s words cast doubt on the Ale Club¡¯s sessor as if it were strange. Only then did the rest of the people seem to have noticed Yerine¡¯s absence.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t she with you? You two came out together in the beginning. I thought you were the only one who had something to do with Yerine so you came out in a hurry and alone.¡±


    Erica Blothea asked Cassius with a slight frown and a serious look on her forehead.


    Cassius initially said he would go with her, but said he returned to the hall first because Yerine declined him.


    ¡°Huh? But Yerine went out to the banquet hall with someone earlier?¡±


    When he saw the heir of Jacqueline¡¯s family, who opened his mouth wide with astonishing blue eyes, Cassius hurriedly asked.


    ¡°Exit the banquet hall? With whom?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. The person wrapped in ck lobes all over his body¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Lobes?¡±


    After hearing Astra¡¯s words, Cassius¡¯ anxiety grew much stronger than before.


    ¡®I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll go with that person.¡­¡­.¡¯


    When Cassius saw the man covering his whole body with a thick lobster with only his mouth and nose exposed, he was subtly irritated.


    There was no reason why the person wants toe to such a ce and reveal his existence if his back wasn¡¯t dirty.


    The doubt did not die easily until he saw the suspicious man settle down in the VIP seat.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right back. Everybody¡¯s waiting here.¡±


    ¡°Come on, hold on, Prince!¡±


    Already, his legs were instinctively moving.


    Cassius knew that Yerine was not weak.


    Rather, he knew she was stronger than himself.


    Nevertheless, the fact that she was with the suspicious creature came to him with great uneasiness.


    Cassius himself did not know the exact reason, but he knew instinctively that he had to keep Yerine away from him.


    And his instincts were not wrong.


    As he circled the main building and reached the dark corridor with the terrace, he heard a familiar voice that sounded faintly.


    ¡°¡­¡­isn¡¯t it the right time to raise the status of the Spade family at once.¡±


    It was very faint because it was a sound from afar, but the voice instantly caught Cassius in the ear.


    And as soon as he heard the voice, Cassius realized what caused the anxiety he felt.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­Yerine.¡±


    He ran like crazy calling her name.


    He had to stop it.


    Somehow, he had to stop his brother from talking to Yerine.


    When he finally turned the corner and saw the shape of the two standing in front of the terrace, where the white moonlight came down, Cassius heard clearly the sound of the formtion.


    ¡°I really like it¡­.¡±


    The blood running from head to toe seemed to cool down.


    He couldn¡¯t remember what happened after that.


    When he opened his eyes, Yerine, who looked surprised, came into his arms and looked at him, and Iker was smiling with his shoulder held.


    He asked him why he was in such a hurry.


    Calling out Cassius¡¯s name, with the eyes of a snake enjoying its prey.


    ¡°¡­¡­brother.¡±


    Cassius managed to move his lips and said.


    In the meantime, the hand that held Yerine by her shoulder was stronger.


    ¡°I came here without any contact. It¡¯s sad that you treat me like nobody and only takes care of Spade.¡±


    Disappointed, it couldn¡¯t have been.


    It was Iker, who has not seen him at all.


    A friendship between brothers, it was like a story of a distant country to them.


    In fact, it was Iker, not Cassius, who treated him as nobody in the imperial pce.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, brother. I didn¡¯t see you.¡±


    To prevent Iker from noticing, Cassius talked, pulling Yerine further towards him.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you contact me? Then we could have met first and had time to solve the problem.¡±


    If he had known Iker wasing to the school banquet, Cassius would never have left Yerine alone.


    Then there would have been no mishap like today.


    ¡°Are you busy at The Academy? I didn¡¯t want to interrupt. You must have had a hard time doing magic that didn¡¯t suit your aptitude.¡±


    Usually, it didn¡¯t feel much, but today the word ¡°magic doesn¡¯t suit your aptitude¡± scratched Cassius¡¯ nerves.


    Because it sounded like he wasn¡¯t good enough to protect Yerine.


    ¡°Yes. Ah, but Yerine, no, Miss Spade, is busier than I am. If she doesn¡¯t hurry back to the banquet hall, the professors will get angry.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is that so? Well, I took too much time.¡±


    Only then did Iker release Cassius¡¯ shoulder.


    Then, taking advantage of the gap, Cassius quickly dropped Yerine with Iker and pulled her to his side.


    ¡°Oh, wait, Cassius!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, the professors are asking you toe quickly.¡±


    Yerine shouted quietly, but now the priority was to leave quickly.


    ¡°Miss Spade. I enjoyed talking to you.¡±


    Iker said, rolling up the corners of his mouth.


    ¡°I hope you will consider my offer.¡±


    Cassius hesitated at the remark.


    It was clear that Iker was already nning to do something with Yerine.


    ¡°Cassius, take care of yourself, too.¡±


    For Cassius, it felt like the voice of Satan.


    Satan is happy to see a small man struggling with pain.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­See you again soon, brother.¡±


    With a really minimal greeting, Cassius turned right back and started running with Yerine.


    Unknowingly attracted by Cassius¡¯s hand, Yerine recalled his words that the professor was calling and asked for her.


    ¡°Well, which professor is calling?¡±


    But Cassius was not listening to her words.


    Only the thought of having to stay as far away from Iker was hovering in Cassius¡¯ head.


    He could have gone back to the banquet hall and run into him.


    A space Iker wouldn¡¯t know.


    Cassius was desperately looking for the ce.


    ¡°Cassius?¡±


    He could give him everything else.


    Already, a lot has been taken away by him.


    But it didn¡¯t matter much if it weren¡¯t.


    A red ball, an orgel where a ballerina dances when spring is turned, and a wooden stick that twirls around. Parents¡¯ attention, the expectations of the imperial people.


    Even when he gave it all to Iker, Cassius was able to live on enough.


    But not as much as Yerine.


    Even if Yerine fell in love with Iker, he could not give her to him.


    ¡°Cassius, hold on!¡±


    It was not until Yerine held Cassius¡¯ hand and waved and shouted loudly that Cassius stopped running.


    Looking back, Yelin was breathing heavily. Only then did Cassius realize that he ran too fast.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Yerine, I¡¯m in a hurry that I don¡¯t know¡­¡­.¡±


    Cassius bent over and examined her condition carefully.


    Still, out of breath, Yerine closed her eyes and pressed her chest with her hands.


    The sight of it made Cassius feel sorry to think that he had already made her more tired.


    ¡°A little bit, just a little slow.¡±


    Looking at her strugglingly opening her eyes and answering, Cassius was seized with mncholy emotion.


    ¡®Why am I this shape?¡¯


    He was far short of protecting his most precious person in the world.


    Far from defending her, he could not stand beside Yerine.


    Every time there, he was making her suffer.


    Even today¡¯s banquet hall incident urred because he thought ahead of Yerine¡¯s dignity.


    He took Yerine¡¯s hair off her forehead and put it behind her ears, chewing his lips hard.


    In that hand, Yerine lifted her head, and smiled slightly, looking at Cassius with star-like violet, and red-coloured eyes.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    She is lovelier than anyone else.


    A strong, very warm person.


    So someone who¡¯s afraid of getting hurt.


    ¡°Cassius?¡±


    His heart ached even though she only called his name.


    It was warm and painful.


    Feeling the pain of a deep, soft heart, Cassius opened his mouth.


    ¡°Yerine¡±


    And called her name.


    The name of the person he wants to cherish the most in the world.


    ***


    ¡°A fool. Still not enough.¡±


    Standing on the moonlit terrace, Iker murmured.


    His golden eyes were fixed upon the shadows of two men and women, rapidly disappearing across the eastern corridor of the castle.


    ¡°Yerine Spade.¡±


    I thought the name itself was quite ordinary.


    Yerine was a cute name that was not appropriatelymon but would fit the Duke.


    That was it. And, Spade told him that she was from the bottom of the seven families that had fallen.


    Iker was also told that the sessor from Spade appeared like aet and showed great magic skills.


    But he was not very interested in the rumour until he saw her in person.


    Of course, after he saw her, he realized that he had to take her on his side right away.


    Recalling the distorted expression of Cassius when he saw her with him, Iker burst intoughter.


    ¡°Casius the Stupid.¡±


    and murmured, clutching his belly.


    ¡°You¡¯re not headed for the banquet hall.¡±


    The voice of the cunning snake rang out, as the wind swept through the leaves.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 68

    Episode 68


    <b>Trantor : Missme</b>


    <b>Editor : Aru</b>


    ¡°Here is¡­¡±


    It wasn¡¯t the banquet hall where Cassius led me.


    It was the backyard of the annexe northeast of the Academy.


    Although it was a ce in the corner where people were rare, it was popr with students because of its various flowers and a small fountain.


    It was empty now when most of the students were at the banquet hall. But the garden was full of life, even though there were no people because the little light of the fairy who had escaped from the banquet hall was shining in the backyard.


    ¡°It¡¯s so pretty. I don¡¯t know why all the fairies are here.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s probably because there are so many flowers. Fairies like flowers.¡±


    Certainly, the gentle breeze carried the strong scent of flowers.


    ¡°And I guess it¡¯s because of the mistletoe here. Fairies love mistletoe.¡±


    The mistletoe aisle, which was built along one rim of the garden, was exceptionally crowded with small lights.


    The mistletoe, tightly wrapped around wooden pirs, was with the branches of the yellow flower buds hanging down in a fluffy way.


    ¡°Is it time for mistletoe flowers to bloom? I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s not the time to bloom.¡±


    Then Cassius lifted his head slightly and looked at the mistletoe hanging from the ceiling.


    ¡°But the Academy¡¯s mistletoe is different.¡±


    The mistletoe at the end of my gaze was gently swaying at the wings of the yful fairies.


    ¡°Does the flowering time differ?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s always not until school anniversary that flowers begin to bloom.¡±


    ¡°Wow, did they do that on purpose?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that. The Academy thinks the school anniversary is very important.¡±


    ¡°Amazing.¡±


    I thought I¡¯d seen a pretty rare scene.


    And for a very short time, I could forget the memory of talking to Iker.


    Suddenly, I remembered the eyes shining in the dark, and I felt ufortable as if my feet had fallen into the mud.


    ¡®We only had a few words of conversation.¡¯


    I raised my head thinking so.


    The burning sun¡¯s light, and the eyes of colour, which seemed to be made from melting gold coins, were still looking at me.


    It was different from Iker¡¯s eyes, which were glistening with madness and arrogance.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Yerine?¡±


    It was really rxing eyes to see.


    I felt the kindness that he had in me.


    ¡°Because they look so different, even though they have the same eyes.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Eyes?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Your brother, ah, no. He has gold eyes just like you, but they feel different.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Then Cassius tilted his head slightly and smiled around his mouth.


    ¡°How is it different?¡±


    I thought of the golden eyes reflected through the wind-shaking red hair.


    His eyes seemed to treat everything in the world as a feast, and his blood seemed to cool off.


    ¡°When I look into your eyes, I can feel that you are looking at me properly.¡±


    In my words, Cassius nodded slightly.


    Listening to my story as usual.


    ¡°But I couldn¡¯t feel it in the eyes of the Crown Prince.¡±


    To be honest, it was a very circumspect expression.


    Iker¡¯s eyes were upset because his eyes showed a strong feeling that he was looking down at me.


    Besides, unknown behaviour was enough to foster distrust in him.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s obvious that the Crown Prince saw me for the first time.¡±


    ¡°No, I understand.¡±


    Cassius echoed in a subdued voice.


    Even with a slight turn of the head, the golden eyes glistening under the fairy¡¯s light still remained.


    My heart flutters at the fact that the eyes that seemed to have struck the sun were directed at me.


    ¡°I¡¯ve often felt that way when I saw him, too.¡±


    Cassius¡¯s voice, which heard, sounded unusually faintly weak.


    ¡°What happened to you and my brother?¡¯


    I was well aware that their brotherhood may be different from general perception.


    Moreover, there are blood-winded battles between the royal family who choose Iker and Casius over session.


    It didn¡¯t seem to have reached that point yet, but Iker was the first prince and Casius was the second prince, so there must have been a lot of things to be bumped into.


    ¡°It was a dog lie that the professors were calling me, right?¡±


    When Cassius heard me, he rolled his eyes with a blemish.


    ¡°When did you know?¡±


    ¡°Almost from the beginning. I didn¡¯t go to the banquet hall in the first ce, and it was too obvious that you were lying. And if it was really the professor¡¯s call, we wouldn¡¯t be here right now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Maybe even the Crown Prince would notice.¡±


    Cassius sighed and scratched his head.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I think you would have known. You¡¯ve been quick-witted for a long time.¡±


    The eyes of Cassius, who said so, were quite troubled.


    He didn¡¯t usually make such a face.


    When he fought with me or Eugene, he didn¡¯t look worried even when he was cornered.


    Why does he look so worried?


    ¡°So, again, you lied to keep me apart from the Crown Prince.¡±


    In my words, Cassius turned his head and mused his lips.


    But he was a man of integrity who could not lie.


    In the end, he sighed and gave me a positive answer.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±


    The face of Cassius, who held my arms around his shoulders as soon as he saw me, looked very urgent.


    Unlike Iker, who had a rxed expression and even smiled, he was clearly trying to take me away from Iker somehow.


    When I was about to ask why he was trying to take me so urgently, Cassius opened his mouth first.


    ¡°What did my brother say to you?¡±


    ¡°He told me to be his pce wizard right now and quit the Academy.¡±


    I said to Cassius who has a look on his face as if he had been struck in the back of his head in my answer.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Then he sped my shoulder with a face of embarrassment, as white as he had found me in the dark.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t say you were going, did you? You refused, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    He seemed really desperate when asked so, so I shook my head quickly and reassured him.


    ¡°No way. I kept saying no. The Crown Prince did not take up the offer, but¡­¡­.¡±


    In my answer, Cassius let go of my shoulder, saying, ¡°I knew it as if it were true.¡±


    When I saw him wiping away the cold sweat from his forehead, he seemed really surprised to hear the prince¡¯s offer to me.


    Wiping around his eyes with his sleeves, he opened his mouth, matching his tired eyes to me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was surprised.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no, it¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m so surprised you told me that¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t find out as time went by.


    I was really curious about what kind of person Iker is, and why Cassius reacts this much.


    ¡°Cassius, why did you want to separate me from the Crown Prince?¡±


    To my question, Cassius couldn¡¯t open his mouth.


    I wondered if I touched a part I shouldn¡¯t have touched, but Cassius, who kept on looking worried, was bothered.


    Knowing why I care so much about Iker might relieve his anxiety a little more.


    ¡°Did something happen with the Crown Prince?¡±


    Cassius opened his mouth, but he couldn¡¯t answer easily.


    As if he had something to say, he kept his mouth shut again, and only after a few sighs that I could his voice.


    ¡°I just¡­ I was so nervous.¡±


    Cassius¡¯s eyes fluttered in the flying fairy¡¯s light.


    Steadily looking at the pupil, I listened to Cassius¡¯ story.


    ¡°He has the personality of wanting to have what I want to have.¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    I didn¡¯t quite get it.


    To have it, it was like talking about something, not a person.


    Cassius soon looked back at me and added words, as if he had read my confused expression.


    ¡°I heard my brother talking to you.¡±


    ¡°Did you hear that?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    At the moment, Cassius¡¯ eyes shone very sharply.


    Like the snow in the battle.


    ¡°He said he liked you when he saw you.¡±


    I frowned at the words.


    ¡°Did he say that? I didn¡¯t hear it.¡±


    ¡°When I turned the corner, I heard my brother muttering at you. And even if he didn¡¯t really say that, given my brother¡¯s request toe into the pce wizard¡­.¡±


    ¡°No, what exactly does it mean to like it?¡±


    At my question, Cassius looked troubled.


    ¡°No one knows that. Only you know.¡±


    Oh, my God.


    It must be a really weird guy to the point where Cassius says that.


    ¡®No, why all the man in this world are so crazy?¡¯


    It¡¯s not even in the original, but in the original viin level, it¡¯s rted to a madman.


    I¡¯ve never seen anyone with a good personality there.


    Does he like me? Isn¡¯t that the line usually made by sub-men who are obsessed with the heroine?


    ¡°Yerine, once you¡¯ve turned it down, I don¡¯t think my brother¡¯s going to force you to do anything, but you still have to be careful.¡±


    Cassius looked back at me and talked.


    ¡°Be careful, how can I be careful?¡¯


    The moment all kinds of thoughts passed through my head, Cassius snapped my hands and spoke.


    From the thick hand wrapped around my entire hand, I felt a sense of desperation as if he were holding on to the lover who was about to leave.


    ¡°Never, never run into my brother.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 69

    Episode 69


    <b>Trantor : Missme</b><b></b>


    <b>Editor : Aru</b>


    ¡°Cassius.¡±


    In the voice of kindness and calling his name, Cassius shuddered.


    ¡°Brother?¡±


    The two sparrows, who could not be aware of such Cassius¡¯ anxiety, were singing merrily and eating their feed on Cassius¡¯ hand.


    ¡°Your birds are very pretty.¡±


    Iker smiled and talked.


    ¡°I like it.¡±


    Yearster, Cassius could not forget his brother, who looked down at the bird with his bright yellow eyes.


    ***


    ¡°Yes. Never run into him.¡±


    Cacius replied to Yerine¡¯s question.


    From Yerine¡¯s point of view, it would be hard to see why Cassius said this.


    She might think that Cassius is overreacting, or he¡¯s saying this out of jealousy.


    Nevertheless, Cassius had to tell her this.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s a shame, but you have to keep refusing to be his personal pce wizard.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not sorry.¡±


    Yerine shook her head and replied.


    ¡°When I take a regr course and get my full powers, I can automatically be an emperor¡¯s pce wizard if I be Trump.¡±


    The eyes of Yerine, who said so, had a clear light.


    Especially her left eye seemed to burn brightly like her me magic.


    ¡°But if I take the position now, people will say I¡¯ve got a job that¡¯s definitely not up to my skill. I don¡¯t like that.¡±


    It was Cassius who was excited to hear what Iker had asked for from Yerine earlier, but he also knew that Yerine would have rejected the proposal.


    On top of that, even the reason for the refusal did not deviate from what he was expected.


    In her constantness, Cassius smiled secretly.


    ¡°First of all, I want to be the right person for the seat.¡±


    ¡°As expected of you.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Seeing Yerine¡¯s smiling face, Cassius seemed to melt his heart away, which had been frozen with tension all the time.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. You¡¯ve been holding on too long.¡±


    Then he quickly let Yerine go.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it must be stuffy.¡±


    It was only then that Yerine realized that Cassius had closed her hand the whole time she spoke, and suddenly turned red.


    ¡°Oh, no, that¡¯s not¡­ Well. It¡¯s warm.¡­¡±


    And he looked at breaking her face with her hands as if it were hot for no reason.


    ¡®Cute.¡¯


    Sometimes, she was cool to do magic with a serious look, but sometimes she was cute when she¡¯s being so shy.


    That seemed to him that Yerine was being honest about everything at every moment.


    And Cassius always smiled around his mouth when he saw Yerine like that.


    It was still the case.


    The only difference is that the heart melts and at the same time the pain that pokes came with it.


    It feels so painful to think that Iker would have taken away such a precious being from him.


    ¡°But why would he care about me? I¡¯m not sure why he was so interested in me as soon as he saw me like that.¡±


    Yerine wiggled her fingers and talked.


    ¡°Eum¡­¡­.¡±


    Cassius deliberately equivocated and avoided answering.


    Frankly speaking, he knew to some extent the answer to Yerine¡¯s question.


    As soon as his brother, who was particrly interested in ¡°unique things¡± saw Yerine, he knew he would like it.


    ¡®Should I tell her now?¡¯


    Cassius, looking down at the floor, thought to himself.


    ¡°There¡¯s one corner that I¡¯m expecting, but I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    When Yerine spoke in a calm voice with her fingers around her mouth, Cassius was slightly surprised but tried to pretend otherwise.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because of the magic?¡±


    Although he couldn¡¯t make it obvious, Cassius was inwardly impressed.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t know she¡¯d hit me like that.¡¯


    But not knowing the thoughts of Cassius, Yerine continued to speak in an unobtrusive voice.


    ¡°That¡¯s the only thing that¡¯s unusual enough to draw such an enthusiastic response.¡±


    Yerine looked up at Cassius and said.


    ¡°Cassius told me about it before. I have a lot of mana, and the regenerate speed of mana is unusual.¡±


    ¡°I did. I do think that your mana power is one of the reasons.¡±


    Cassius, who was sighing, looked back at Yerine and answered back.


    ¡°But that¡¯s not all.¡±


    At the quiet voice of his voice, Yerine opened her eyes and asked, surprisedly.


    ¡°What do you mean, that¡¯s not all? Is there anything you can say?¡±


    If he had known this would happen, he should have told her earlier.


    He always hesitated because he thought it was right to not give information that was not clear, but now Cassius regrets having such worries.


    ¡°Uh. I¡¯m not sure, so I was originally going to investigate and let you know.¡±


    ¡°An investigation? Is there anything else you didn¡¯t tell me about my mana?¡±


    Yerine eximed in astonishment.


    She was surprised when he said that the regenerate speed and amount of mana far exceeded the general ordinary people, but she was told that there was something more, so, of course, she would have reacted like that.


    ¡°Sorry¡­¡­but I¡¯ve never seen anything like this before.¡±


    ¡°No, what the hell is my magic like?¡±


    ¡°Hey, Yerine, take it easy for now.¡±


    After calming the excited Yerine, Cassius was only able to reopen his mouth after putting on anti-ruling magic.


    ¡°You really have to tell me everything this time. Don¡¯t tell me little by little like peeling an onion.¡±


    When Yerine lifted her index finger and said, Cassius, shook his head as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°This is thest time. There¡¯s nothing more to talk about.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Really, I promise.¡±


    Responding to Yerine¡¯s urging, Cassius swept one of his hair with his hand.


    To be honest with you, I understood why Iker responded like that from the same Imperial standpoint.


    Because Cassius himself, by chance, immediately noticed that no one in the Empire would have the same mana as her.


    As such, her mana was both noticeable and rare.


    ¡°There¡¯s colour in mana.¡±


    ¡°Colors? They¡¯re all different?¡±


    ¡°Not all different.¡±


    That¡¯s how Cassius unfolded his two fingers.


    ¡°The imperial people say that mana is usually divided into two colours. Generally, people¡¯s magic is all white. in, no distinction of nobility, all the same white.¡±


    ¡°Then what colour is the other one?¡±


    To Yerine¡¯s question, Cassius folded his unfolded finger again and answered with a fist.


    ¡°It¡¯s golden. People with imperial blood have golden mana.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that only the royal family has golden mana?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Yerine, who nodded still, opened her eyes thinly and opened her mouth, looking at Cassius.


    ¡°Well, is my magic golden, too?¡±


    She could have thought so.


    And there was a possibility that Iker was interested in the golden mana of Yerine.


    But that wasn¡¯t the answer.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Surprised by Cassius¡¯ answer, Yerine soon frowned and added.


    ¡°Well¡­ what colour is it?¡±


    Looking down at her, Cassius replied in a low subdued voice.


    ¡°Red.¡±


    Before she knew it, her eyes were on the bright red eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s the same colour as your left eye.¡±


    At the words, Yerine raised her left hand and put it around her eyes.


    As soon as the tip of her thin finger touched her eyelid, slowly lowering her hand, she spoke with her eyes fixed below.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Your mana, I think, is the kind of mana that doesn¡¯t exist in the Empire.¡±


    ¡°No, but I didn¡¯t know it would be that bad.¡±


    Yerine sighed heavily, covering her left eye with her hand.


    ¡°What if I¡¯m being taken away as an experimenter?¡±


    Yerine would have said it without much meaning, but Cassius, who heard it, seemed to have a throbbing heart.


    His older brother, who was already possessive, had already seen Yerine.


    Iker¡¯s creepy smile, which he had seen and said he liked her, haunted his head.


    ¡°Cassius?¡±


    With a sweet voice calling his name, he clenched his fist.


    ¡°That¡¯s never gonna happen.¡±


    Under the dim fairy light, his golden eyes gleamed sharply.


    ¡°I will stop. No matter what, I will stop it. ¡±


    He looked into her pair of eyes.


    Standing in front of his golden eyes, and his brilliant to stay straight, respectively, the precious purple eyes and a red light that is clean and transparent.


    At that moment, Cassius realized why he brought Yerine here as soon as they escaped from Iker.


    ¡°Cassius ¡­ ¡±


    It was the moment to hold her hand again. Cassius, gently holding her white hand, silently lowered his posture and bent one knee.


    ¡°Now, wait a minute, Cassius?¡±


    Yerine¡¯s surprised voice was heard, but she did not shake Cassius¡¯ hand.


    While feeling pathetic about his reassured self, Cassius raised his head and looked at her and talked.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, tell me.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Fortunately, the refusal never to return.


    Yerine still held his hand and seemed to know what to do.


    Thinking it was time, Cassius slowly bowed his head toward Yerine¡¯s hand.


    Just before his lips touched her skin, he closed his eyes, and the gentle fragrance of flowers tickled his nose.


    It was a familiar scent that he could smell whenever he approached Yerine.


    ¡®Even if it¡¯s just such a kid¡¯s joke, if only I could protect you~¡¯


    Finally, his hot lips touched the back of her hand.


    ¡°Cassius¡­.¡±


    At that moment he wished and wished again.


    May God grant his wish.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 70

    Episode 70


    <b>Trantor : Missme</b>


    <b>Editor : Aru</b>


    The heat of the Academy Foundation Day was quite enormous.


    Although most of the Academy¡¯s students were from the so-called elegant aristocrats who were familiar with social parties, everyone was talking about the Academy Foundation Day¡¯s party.


    Especially, the way to capture the opposite sex was a popr topic every year.


    ¡°Iina, did you hear that?¡±


    ¡°What, what story?¡±


    ¡°Why, there¡¯s a saying that the couple who danced together at the school banquet will continue to be a couple.¡±


    With the voices of the female students gathering by the window while smiling and chattering, Cassius slightly frowned and turned his eyes out of the window.


    Blue skies surrounding the Academy, bells hanging from spires.


    The only thing that changed was the scenery.


    It was beautiful, but it couldn¡¯t be fun to look into the same scenery as yesterday.


    Eventually, Cassius found himself listening to the girls.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. I heard about that, too.¡±


    ¡°What story?¡±


    As the girls¡¯ conversations went on, Cassius felt a great deal of shame.


    ¡®I should try hard to win Yerine¡¯s heart, not to lean on that trick.¡¯


    Cassius, who was grasping as if he would break the window frame at any moment, closed his eyes and whipped himself.


    But in the meantime, the voices of girls in his ears could not be stopped.


    ¡°The mistletoe passage in the backyard of the Northeast Annex, you know?¡±


    ¡°I know. What¡¯s there?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying.¡±


    At that moment Cassius breathed in without even realizing it, and waited for the girl¡¯s answer with a throbbing heart.


    ¡°If you kiss the back of your crush¡¯s hand under the mistletoe in the passage, then you can be together forever.¡±


    For some reason, Cassius felt rxed.


    ¡°To be together forever.¡±¡®


    Eventually, he sighed, turned his back toward the window and began to walk down the corridor.


    ¡®That can¡¯t be possible.¡¯


    It is magic to make the impossible possible, but even the wizard had a fixed life span.


    It was romantic because it was impossible to say that we could be together forever.


    At that moment it was Cassius who thought so.


    ***


    It was not until a time passed that Cassius slowly removed his lips from the cold flesh that was long and short.


    Yerine¡¯s hand was still in his hand, and she didn¡¯t make any movement.


    And he didn¡¯t bring up anything.


    ¡°Yerine?¡±


    He looking up to purple and red-eyed eyes that were swaying like the surging waves.


    In the eyes of others, the mysterious light that seemed to be sucked in was the same, but her eyes were very different from usual.


    Only five minutes ago, she had a delicate and rxed atmosphere, but now she was clearly agitated.


    After seeing it, Cassius felt as if he had a steel bar tied to it, and his heart sank.


    Yerine was in a situation where she was putting all her efforts into bing Trump, and Cassius didn¡¯t want himself to be her stumbling block.


    If the second prince confessed, she would have been in trouble, so he couldn¡¯t express his feelings toward Yerine openly.


    Still, it is impossible to hide strong feelings, so he has expressed numerous favours for Yerine in his own way, to the extent that he does not cross the line.


    But it was the first time Yerine had the same look as she did today.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know you¡¯d hate it so much¨C¡±


    Cassius, who rose from the ground, opened his mouth, weighing on the painful sensation that was passed on to his chest.


    Listening to him, Yerine opened her eyes wide and suddenly jumped up and grabbed Cassius by the shoulder.


    ¡°Wait, no, Cassius!¡±


    And she shook her head and talked in an urgent voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I hate it. So don¡¯t make that face.¡±


    At Yerine¡¯s words, Cassius lifted his head slightly.


    The moment she made eye contact with her, Cassius realized.


    The feeling in her agitated eyes was not aversion.


    ¡°I was just surprised.¡±


    Cassius knew only then that Yerine had that look on her face because she was confused.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I made you surprised.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    When Cassius scratched his head and apologized, Yerine answered briefly.


    Then she lifted her head slightly and looked at the mistletoe fluttering in the wind, and said in a low voice.


    ¡°Since no one¡¯s done this to me so far, it¡¯s natural to be surprised.¡±


    It was an incredibly calm voice.


    Her voice, which was different from her usual calm but a lively voice, seemed strange to Cassius.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    In his view, Yerine was a lovable and loving person.


    It may be the abuse of the Postade family who tried to take over the post of sessor that she says has so far failed to get the public attention.


    Looking at Yerine, who is awkward and surprised every time she receives attention from people, Cassius wondered if she could not ept the fact that she was loved.


    He wanted Yerine to get used to being loved.


    Unlike herself, she really deserved it.


    ¡°It¡¯s even more amazing that no one has ever acted like me so far.¡±


    At the words, Yerine gently raised the corners of her mouth.


    Her gaze at the bottom was now fixed on Cassius¡¯ golden eyes.


    ¡°Is Cassius nice to me because I¡¯m Yerine Spade?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Her eyes opened wide to the sudden question and looked at Yerine, but she did not answer.


    She was just staring at Cassius with bitter eyes as if she had inserted an amethyst and ruby.


    To be honest, Cassius couldn¡¯t figure out what answer she wanted.


    ¡°Well.¡±


    Though she did not know whether his answer would be what she hoped, Cassius decided to speak frankly.


    ¡°I¡¯m just, you¡¯re standing in front of me right now.¡±


    Cassius, who continued to speak in a slightly cracked voice, was embarrassed in the middle and stopped talking and shut his mouth.


    Because he almost said ¡®yes¡¯.


    His heart thumped and his head heated up.


    d it was night, Cassius tried to hide his face that would have turned red in the shadow of flesh.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    With a clear voice that passed through his ears, he casually raised his head.


    In front of him like that, Yerine was smiling with real joy.


    Like when she performed a little while ago.


    For a moment when he saw the face, Cassius could forget his worries about Iker.


    ***


    A stream of moonlight was flowing into the darkroom as if it had been loosened with dark blue paint.


    The man sitting motionless on one side of the bed in the room, where everything had stopped moving, looked like part of Marge¡¯s darkness.


    His blue eyes were dazed in the air.


    ¡°It must have been¡­¡­.¡¯


    Eugene Ace was originally not interested in other people¡¯s stories.


    But that didn¡¯t mean he had no ears.


    So Eugene was also well aware of the rumours that a couple would dance at the school banquet, and that if they kissed under the mistletoe in the backyard of the northeastern annexe, they could be together forever.


    Yerine, who disappeared during the banquet, and the Second Prince, who chased her out of the banquet hall, did not return for a while.


    And he was very concerned about the fact.


    He kept ncing at the entrance of the banquet hall and checking to see if the two had returned, but he could not stand it and left the banquet hall.


    Specifically, he did not know what he wanted to do or where to go.


    What¡¯s certain is that he wished he could go out and see Yerine.


    Leaning on feeble hopes, the wandering led Eugene to the northeast back, which he eventually discovered.


    With Cassius, she¡¯s under the rumoured mistletoe.


    As the image unfolded before Eugene again vividly, he shuddered and shook his head vigorously.


    ¡°I must be crazy.¡±


    He muttered, ruffled his well-organized silver hair with his undressed hand.


    ¡®I need to get a hold of myself. Don¡¯t be shaken.¡¯


    He gnawed at himself, thinking he was ugly.


    This feeling should not have been ignited.


    At least now, it was barbaric to control this feeling.


    That¡¯s how Eugene closed his eyes and took a deep breath.


    ¡°Whoo.¡±


    How can a man who is the sessor of the Ace be so weak?


    It was obvious that her rival, Yerine, would also think him pitiful.


    ¡°I need you to wake up and do better.¡±


    At that very moment, the heat broke into his earlobe.


    Eugene sat in an upright position and touched the shiny earrings.


    ¡°Yes, Father.¡±


    He spoke in a calm voice as he could, but Eugene¡¯s head was full of questions.


    Contact through earrings only came from Duke of Ace.


    If he, who had already seen him just a few hours ago, was so bby with his earrings, something must have happened.


    But for him now, he could not even guess what the job was.


    ¨C <i>I have something to say. Eugene</i>


    An unswerving dry voice emanated from the earrings.


    ¡°Yes, father, what is going on?¡±


    <i>¨C Listen</i>.


    The Duke¡¯s word was as heavy as a rock.


    After hearing it, Eugene felt as if his shoulders were getting heavier as if he had put a stone on them.


    He knew well.


    He didn¡¯t know why, but the Duke contacted him to reprimand him.


    ¨C <i>The sessor to the Spades will be formally appointed as the main sessor sooner orter.</i>


    Like sapphire, Eugene¡¯s pupils grew bigger.


    He opened his mouth unconsciously but soon closed it again.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¨C <i>You know what it means best.</i>


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The Duke intends to tell himself the news was not hard to discern.


    It was to try hard enough to get over the child.


    Just like he had done so far.


    ¨C <i>Now Yerine Spade isn¡¯t just a rival. She¡¯s going to be a threat to the Ace.</i>


    The Duke¡¯s voice rang dimly in Eugene¡¯s ear.


    ¨C <i>So wake up. That kid grew up scary while you were stopping on your own.</i>


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¨C <i>Show it in action, not words.</i>


    Upon hearing that, Eugene was looking straight ahead with her back straight.


    ¨C <i>Don¡¯t let me down.</i>


    Thest thing the Duke said was really just so.


    Soon the disconnected earring lost its light, and Eugene took it off, put it on the table, and looked back into the dark.


    Somehow he felt at ease.


    The news that Yerine was about to be the main sessor brought him peace.


    ¡°Good for you, Spade.¡±


    Spitting out his unseen innermost thoughts, he smiled still¡­


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 71

    Episode 71


    <b>Trantor : Missme</b><b></b>


    <b>Editor : Aru</b>


    We were on our way out of the banquet hall and headed for the dormitory.


    Erica, whose room is on the first floor, broke up with us a while ago, meanwhile, I, Astra, and Rachel, who had our room on the third floor, were walking down the hall together.


    They were children with a heavy burden of being the sessors of the seven families, but Astra and Rachel were also humans, so even after the banquet, they couldn¡¯t easily calm down their excitement.


    ¡®Yes, they¡¯re already an adult, but 17 is definitely still young.¡¯


    Shouldn¡¯t children have time to rx?


    Although my body is like this, I am in my mid-20s, at least in my mind, and have lived a tired living in the Republic of Korea. But Rachel and Astra didn¡¯t.


    ¡°So I guess Yerine didn¡¯t dance with anyone today.¡±


    I unconsciously asked back to Rachel¡¯s muttering voice with my fingers at the corners of my mouth.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Erica and the Prince and Eugene fought over you, but¡­¡­¡­e to think of it, the dance just failed.¡±


    ¡°Oh, right. That was what happened.¡±


    No one would want to dance after all that fuss.


    If I said I would dance there, wouldn¡¯t it be obvious that the other three would growl again?


    ¡°It seemed like the prince really wanted to dance with you.¡±


    ¡°Re, really?¡±


    I replied, stuttering at Rachel¡¯s words.


    For some reason, it seemed to remind me of the warm touch of lips that touched the back of my frozen hands in the middle of the night breeze.


    ¡°I was so surprised to see the prince running out in a hurry during the banquet. Of course, I knew he would have gone out because of you.¡±


    Astra talked, stroking her red hair tied up with a blue ribbon with her hands.


    When I heard her words, I felt my face suddenly burning, so I tried to cool off by fanning myself with my hands.


    But even though the heat could be cooling down, it could not erase the afterimage that unfolded before my eyes.


    Under the mistletoe gently swaying in the wind, the touch that touched me as if dealing with something really precious, and the dark hair that gently scattered. The golden eyes that were shining as if swallowing everything.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like it¡¯s happened once or twice, is it?¡±


    Rachel replied with a peculiar mischievous smile.


    Then she folded her arms and spoke to me in a low voice.


    ¡°Come on, talk to us a little bit. Where did you go with the prince in the middle of the banquet?¡±


    This is the situation of induced interrogation by friends, which ismon in the ropan novels.


    Of course, I wasn¡¯t the type to talk about my neighbourhood live to Rachel or Astra, so it¡¯s even harder to tell them what happened with Cassius.


    More than that, I was ashamed to recall the memory, so I couldn¡¯t have said it in front of these kids.


    ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t go anywhere. Nothing really happened.¡±


    Then Astra said, crossed her arm and nodded.


    ¡°Oh, I see. You haven¡¯t gone anywhere, you say? So you missed the banquet for an hour and a half because you didn¡¯t go anywhere and nothing happened. Yes, that can happen.¡±


    Then she looked at me with a look on her face, ¡®Yes, I know everything, baby.¡¯


    ¡°No, really nothing happened!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do. I believe everything Yerine says. So does Rachel, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course. How could Yerine lie to us? If nothing happened to Yerine, then it means nothing happened. That¡¯s right.¡±


    I sighed as I saw Rachel not believing what I was saying and getting in tune with Astra¡¯s rhythm. Theyughed and patted me friendly on my shoulder.


    ¡°Oh, it was fun.¡±


    When Rachel spoke in a refreshing voice, Astra added a word.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve never yed this freely.¡±


    Even though she must have been quite tired after the banquet, Astra looked no different from her appearance shortly after the party began.


    No wonder, she danced with her best friend, Rayl, several times, and when she wasn¡¯t dancing, she went with him to see other friends or y tricks on Eugene.


    Even Erica looked at her and kicked her tongue saying, ¡°She¡¯s amazing.¡±


    ¡°But isn¡¯t winter vacationing up? The exams are over.¡±


    Rachel smiled and nodded at my words.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. It feels weird to be going back home soon.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Rachel¡¯s mansion still close from here? It takes me a whole half-day to go home.¡±


    Astra sighed, pouting her lips and grumbling.


    ¡°You¡¯re going back to the territory, aren¡¯t you, Yerine? Or are you going to stay at school?¡±


    I answered Astra¡¯s question, shaking my head.


    ¡°I need to go back to the territory. I left the management to the butler, but I have to see the state of the territory myself.¡±


    ¡°You are diligent, too.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m the one who wants to manage the house and territory, so I don¡¯t have such a bigint.¡±


    Then Rachel patted both ends of her fingers and said in an unconfident voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can do a good job like my mother or you. It¡¯s still amazing that one person takes care of everything in the house.¡±


    ¡°Ay, Rachel can do it, don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll probably do better if you do it yourself.¡±


    I patted Rachel on the shoulder and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Certainly, she was remarkably calm among our peers, and she had good judgement.


    Actually, I thought it would have been okay if she became the ss president, not Eugene or me.


    ¡°Your mother¡¯s doing a really good job of managing the house, and I¡¯m not that good.¡±


    The Ale Club¡¯s territory was smaller in size than the Spade¡¯s, but themercial area was as developed as the capital.


    Naturally, the Duke of Ale Club would be doing all the officials work there. Besides, she would be doing all the management of the Ale Club mansion and the family vasals.


    Byparison, I had been asking around for several days and had found the former butler, had barely been in contact with him, and had entrusted him with the care of the mansion and territory. In fact, I only had to manage the sries of the butler and the newly hired servant, so I didn¡¯t have much to manage my own property in the Academy.


    ¡°Hey, Yerine, you¡¯re younger than the rest of the Housekeeper, and you just started working. You¡¯re doing a great jobpared to that, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Rachel nodded at Astra¡¯s question.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You haven¡¯t had the appointment ceremony yet, but it¡¯s virtually no different from that, right.¡±


    ¡°So, when does Yerine be the Housekeeper? Won¡¯t you be appointed soon?¡±


    Astra was right.


    I couldn¡¯t keep the head position of the Spades vacant forever.


    Now that I¡¯m an adult, I¡¯ve had enough qualifications to be the Housekeeper. Knowing that I¡¯ve requested to be promoted to the Housekeeper immediately after the engagement breakup process, but for some reason, the request was not epted for months.


    There was no problem in dealing with practical tasks such as asset ornd management, but it was quite painful not to be able to participate in the family meeting.


    The status of the seven families is affected by the ability and magic power of the individual household, the circumstances of the territory, and the implicit pecking order determined through the family meeting.


    The Spade family, which had been vacant for many years, had a lower status than the family with the least magic power, and at present, its status was considered lowpared to the extent of the revival of the territory or the amount of magic power.


    That¡¯s why it¡¯s urgent to be the Housekeeper quickly and attend meetings and raise the rank.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a little impatient now. I wish I could be promoted quickly.¡±


    Scratching my cheek, pouting my lips andining.


    At that remark, Astra wrinkled her brows in the middle of her forehead and frowned, and spoke to me with a serious look.


    ¡°Well, personally, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s going to be easy to postpone the appointment any longer. A month or two to put it off?¡±


    Rachel nodded.


    ¡°I agree with Astra. They can¡¯t continue the meeting with six family members forever. So don¡¯t worry too much, Yerine.¡±


    ¡°Rachel¡¯s right.¡±


    I smiled slightly at the two girls who tried to reassure me.


    ¡°Thank you both. Actually, I was worried that I couldn¡¯t¨C¡±


    At that moment I stopped talking to the mysterious sight thaty before my eyes.


    ¡°Huh? Yerine?¡±


    Rachel asked back with a surprised look at me who stopped walking.


    But I ran straight to my room without answering her.


    ¡®What is this?¡¯


    There was arge chest wrapped in a red veil, which I had never seen before.


    The chest itself was not only incredibly colourful, but also looked veryrge and heavy, so I was surprised, looking at it still unable to open my mouth.


    ¡®Who the hell put this big thing in front of my door?¡¯


    ¡°What, Yerine, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Astra and Rachel followed me in front of the door and asked.


    The two were looking at me with a look on their faces that showed as if they still didn¡¯t know why I was doing this. The eyes of the two girls were directed at me, not at the big box.


    ¡®Is it normal for these kids to receive these weird stuff without contacting them?¡¯


    But for that matter, the two seemed to care nothing about the chest.


    Even if it¡¯s a routine gift like winter socks from your hometown, you¡¯ll be like ¡®what¡¯s that?¡¯ It was going to be the same reaction.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? If you look here¡­¡±


    But I couldn¡¯t finish what I wanted to say again.


    For as soon as I opened my mouth, a golden letter appeared on the chest covered with a red veil.


    <b><i><He who is qualified should not be angry with his mouth.></i></b>


    I looked at the handwriting, without shutting my mouth for a while.


    ¡®Does it want me to shut up?


    As time went by, I was really curious about who sent me this strange chest which can read my thoughts.


    What does that usually mean, the one who qualified?


    Then the golden letters were soon erased, and after a while, another one appeared again.


    <b><i><Only those who see what others can¡¯t see qualify.></i></b>


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    When Rachel saw me who inadvertently made a sound, she opened her eyes roundly and asked.


    ¡°Yerine?¡±


    Only then did I wake up to her voice, and I began to settle the situation with a clear voice.


    ¡°Oh, yeah. Nothing.¡±


    ¡°Oh, nothing, what do you mean? You suddenly got dazed and ran in front of the door.¡±


    Astra spoke with a confused look as if I were strange.


    ¡®How do I get out of this? I don¡¯t think I should say it.¡¯


    While I was looking for other excuses, I sweated and came up with a suitable excuse.


    ¡°Oh, that, I saw a huge bug in front of the door¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Rachel and Astra¡¯s facial expressions changed at once.


    ¡°But I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m going into the room¡­¡­¡­ it¡¯s hard to go in there. It looked really big. About this much?¡±


    ¡°Oh, please tell me it¡¯s not real, it¡¯s an illusion. It¡¯s horrible just to hear it.¡±


    Rachel talked disgustedly.


    Seeing that the faces of the two changed to look like they saw a wheel bug at their bedside, fortunately, they seemed to believe me.


    ¡°First of all, I can¡¯t see it now. I don¡¯t know where it is. I think it went somewhere else. Or maybe I saw it wrong.¡±


    ¡°Please be thetter.¡±


    Feeling guilty of terrorizing the two with a bug that didn¡¯t exist, I sweated out and reassured them.


    Only after the two girls returned to their separate rooms did I confirm that there was no one around, and then I brought the chest into the room and took off the insignia.


    When I opened the chest of redwood, I saw an envelope with a golden rim.


    ¡°Wow¡­¡­.¡±


    On the front of the envelope was a phrase written in gold, with my name.


    The phrase <b>¡®I appoint you as the Housekeeper among the 7 Imperial Family.¡¯</b>


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    <b></b>

 Chapter 72

    Episode 72


    <b>Trantor : Missme</b><b></b>


    <b>Editor : Aru</b>


    <b>[Dear Lady Yerine </b><b>Ephritte </b><b>Spade]</b>


    <b>We appoint you to be the housekeeper among the 7 Imperial Families.</b>


    <b>We would like to proceed with the appointment ceremony, so please dress up in the robes we sent you ande to the Sacred Hall of Noble State Field by 7 a.m. on November 29, 961.</b>


    <b>-The Duke of Riktuaniscroart Ace, the representative of the Conference of Seven Family.]</b>


    ¡°Wow¡­.¡±


    I read the letter again and again, but I still couldn¡¯t take my eyes off from it.


    It was like a dream to finally be appointed as a Housekeeper.


    ¡®It¡¯s reallying as the Duke of Ale Club said.¡¯


    When I visited the Ale Club Dukedom after my break free from the influence of the Postade family, she called me and told me that she had so far been unable to meet me because of the Postade¡¯s interference.


    Apparently, as the head of the allied family, she regrly sent letters and carriages to the Spades but failed to meet me.


    Nevertheless, she said she was sorry for not fulfilling her duties as an allied family, and expressed her intention to actively help me to be a family member of the 7 Imperial Family from now on.


    I agreed to her proposal, and ordingly, she was sending me a regr document outlining the procedures for the appointment of a Housekeeper, the suspension system of the imperial pce, and the characteristics of each territory.


    ¡°But it¡¯s 7:00 a.m., the Housekeepers aren¡¯t even asleep.¡±


    I can¡¯t believe a meeting that functions as a small council is held at this early hour.


    It¡¯s even held in the capital city.


    ¡®It¡¯s a treatment that doesn¡¯t care about people whoe from Jacqueline or Diamond Territories¡­¡­.¡¯


    Thinking so, I picked up a cape that was finely folded in the chest.


    ¡°Oh, this is really cool.¡±


    The robe mentioned in the letter seemed to point to this.


    The insignia was red, so I was worried if the clothes were that colour, but fortunately, it was made of luxurious velvet, which is closer to purple.


    Not only the white fur decoration, but also the brooch with the gold string around the shoulder and the emblem of the spade family were all gorgeous, but it was not too much.


    ¡°There¡¯s a dedicated quill pen, ink, stationery, a meeting recorder, and a ring. What¡¯s this, a pocket watch formunication?¡±


    I rummage endlessly through the chest where things came out with an excited hand.


    ¡®This looks like a set of goods.¡¯


    Given the fact that they produced all the goods so far, the influence and solidarity of the 7 Imperial Family meetings seemed to be quite great.


    As soon as I had taken out all the stuff in the box, the letter that had excited me again caught my eye.


    ¡°Nov. 29¡­.¡±


    With the date written on the letter paper quietly in my mouth, I was frozen by the thought of passing through my head.


    ¡®Wait, the school foundation day banquet was on November 28.¡¯


    The banquet did not end until after twelve o¡¯clock.


    In other words, the appointment ceremony was today.


    In the hope of denying the reality, I took out a watch in the box, but the clock indicated 1:14 a.m. on November 29.


    ¡°No, they don¡¯t have any conscience giving me 24 hours until the appointment.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t even possible toe back after finishing the appointment ceremony there.


    As far as I know, as soon as the appointment ceremony is over, a family meeting is held, and the newly appointed family member must also attend.


    I was already relegated to seventh ce from among the 7 Imperial Family, and if I speak for the first time outside the meeting conference, I will not be able to rise to the rank forever.


    That is why I intended to be fully prepared before I was appointed.


    However, as if I broke down my goal, I was asked toe to the ceremony in about six hours.


    I got out of bed right away and headed to the desk.


    ¡®I can do it. I am Korean. I am the one who makes the impossible possible.¡¯


    I couldn¡¯t even take off my dress and poured Rall¡¯s special nutritional supplement into my throat and began to write a statement of reasons for my absence.


    ***


    It was difficult to tell anyone that I was going to be appointed because of the words on the insignia of the chest.


    I was worried that there might be someone who asked after seeing me get out of the academy in a carriage.


    Fortunately, it was 5 a.m., so no one could see me.


    By the time I got out of the Academy and headed for town, I was almost dead.


    After finishing writing the reason for absence, I felt like my eyes were going to fall out from reviewing all the documents sent by the Duke of Ale Club.


    Nevertheless, I couldn¡¯t sleep easily because of the tension, and my heart kept pounding and I felt more tired.


    ¡®All the Ropan aristocrats I know y and eat and sometimes act smart in the middle of it¡­¡­..¡¯


    Having been living in Korea with no ce to follow due to over 20 years of mad overwork and tight schedules, the 7 family members must not be ordinary nobles.


    Well, it was natural that their leader, Eugene¡¯s father, was not a normal person.


    ¡°But still.¡±


    Mumbling, I picked up another bottle of special nutritional supplements I had brought in my pocket and poured them into my mouth.


    Thinking that if I don¡¯t drink this, I might really faint, so I forgot the bitter taste and inhaled it like water.


    ¡°Is it okay¡­.¡±


    I prepared enough, but I was worried because it was impossible to predict exactly what was going to happen.


    ¡®No, let¡¯s not be too impatient.¡¯


    I thought, looking at the dawn sky visible through the window of the carriage.


    Nothing could be heard except the ttering sound of a horseshoe hitting the ground.


    Looking at the stars flickering sky in the quiet carriage, I suddenly felt rxed.


    It was more important to gain experience slowly than to try to be good at everything from the beginning.


    As the thought reached that point, the eyelids began toe down heavily.


    ¡®The horseman will wake me up anyway when we get there, so maybe a little bit.¡¯


    I closed my eyes quietly thinking so, and within a few minutes, I quickly fell asleep.


    ***


    Noble State Field, the site of the Imperial Pce, essible only to Housekeepers of the 7 Imperial Families.


    Taking advantage of the dawn, a total of seven carriages had passed through the entrance of the field, and seven Housekeepers had entered the site for the appointment ceremony and meeting conference.


    But somehow, at 7:05 morning, there were only six people in the Tirayya Stand Grand Room.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t sheing? It¡¯s already been five minutes.¡±


    The Duke of Leonhart, d in a red cape, opened his mouth with a slightly irritated voice.


    The red-haired Duke Jacqueline, looking at the figure, bowed his head and whispered to the Duke of the Ale Club carefully.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it possible that she didn¡¯t get in touch properly?¡±


    The Duke of the Ale Club, who bit her lip at his words, sighed and touched her forehead.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s my fault. I didn¡¯t know that the Duke of Ace is doing everything.¡±


    Her beautiful green eyes, with a sharp glow, were directed at the Duke of Ace.


    ¡°When he said he¡¯d change the meeting ce 30 minutes before the appointment, I protested, but it didn¡¯t work. I was relieved that the letter of appointment seemed to have been sent properly, but I shouldn¡¯t have.¡±


    The Noble State field was very wide, and it took 30 to 40 minutes to move from one building to another.


    As it was Yerine¡¯s first visit here, there was a possibility that she would get lost and not be able toe back properly if the venue was suddenly changed.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there a sudden decision on the appointment itself? He decided to make a sudden appointment at 11 pm ande out by 7 am the next morning.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve sent her some documents regrly to help with the family meeting, but I¡¯m worried that won¡¯t be enough. If I had known this would happen, I should have told her more.¡±


    At the worried words of the Duke of Ale Club, Duke Jacqueline shook his head to the point where his beard shook.


    ¡°No, Duke. You had tried hard enough. And I think she made a little mistake now because of the situation, but when I heard about her, she was smart. Don¡¯t worry too much because she¡¯ll probably do well.¡±


    In the meantime, the minute hand was pointing at 2.


    Little by little, other Housekeepers seemed to have noticed something had happened.


    ¡°Mr Trump, can I ask you something?¡±


    The Duke of Joker, who has a lot of light-blue hair simr to bubble gum, smiled and raised his hand.


    At his words, the Duke of Ace raised his sharp blue eyes, and the whole room turned cold.


    Except for Duke Joker, the only one who hasn¡¯t lost his smile.


    The Duke of Ace raised his head at him, and the Duke of Joker answered with a smile, with his fingers crossed.


    ¡°Maybe the next Duke of Spade is wandering around to find the ce and that¡¯s made herte? What do you think of dying the appointment a little until we find her?¡±


    At his words, the Duke of Ace answered in a frightfully cold voice.


    ¡°It is my fault as the leader of the seven families doesn¡¯t even consider that degree. It is irrational for the rest to sacrifice for the mistakes made by the next Duke of Spades.¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha, as always, you¡¯re saying the same thing. But isn¡¯t there another possibility?¡±


    The Duke of Joker answered one by one with a still smiling face.


    ¡°For example, the possibility that the meeting ce has been changed has not been properly delivered.¡±


    The Duke of Joker was smiling broadly, but everyone in the venue knew that not only his eyes were smiling.


    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense.¡±


    ¡°Well, I just said that. I don¡¯t think Trump made that mistake.¡±


    The Duke of Jokers did not stop talking with bones until the end. After he closed his mouth, the meeting conference venue was surrounded by silence.


    But just then, there was a knock on the venue¡¯s door.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes turned to the heavy door. The Duke of Ace immediately crumpled his face and said in a voice that seemed to cool off the blood all over his body.


    ¡°I would have told you not to let anyone approach but the Housekeepers. What the hell is going on?¡±


    As soon as his words were finished, the door opened, and a purple-haired girl wrapped in a purple cape entered the hall.


    Behind her was a man with red hair and gold eyes.


    ¡°The Crown Prince¡­¡­?¡±


    Following Yerine into the meeting venue, Iker nced down at the Housekeepers, squinting his golden eyes like a beast.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 73

    Episode 73


    <b>Trantor : Missme</b><b></b>


    <b>Editor : Aru</b>


    It was strange.


    Apparently, by 7.00 o¡¯clock, there was no sign of anyone, not even an ant cub, in the Sacred Hall.


    It was unlikely that the Housekeepers would not keep their time promises.


    The Duke of Ace and the Duke of Ale club, in particr, always came earlier than the appointed time, not kind ofte people.


    ¡®What¡¯s going on¡­?¡¯


    There was no indication that meeting there would require minimal preparation at the meeting ce.


    I double-checked the sign at the door just in case I got the wrong one, but this ce was Sacred Hall.


    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡±


    My mind grew more and more uneasy.


    I was wondering if I was mistaken.


    In fact, it¡¯s not Noble State Field, it¡¯s somewhere else.


    But I knew rationally.


    The 7 Imperial Families members never get together outside of Noble State Field.


    At the end of the day, I wondered if the letter that I was promoted to be a Housekeeper of the 7 Imperial Family members and the chest itself were someone¡¯s nasty pranks.


    But for that to be said, everything was too simr to what the Duke of Ale Club said.


    And no one seemed to benefit from ying this kind of prank on me.


    ¡°They let me through the carriage in the morning, so it must be true that I¡¯ve been promoted.¡±


    I thought I should go outside and look for the other Housekeepers myself.


    But the Noble State field was very wide, and I didn¡¯t know a thing about the road here. I might get lost if I do it halfway.


    What the hell is the problem?


    Why can¡¯t I see anyone in this wide hall?


    Nothing worked out in confusion.


    I cooled my head down because I thought I had to do something, and I thought about what I could do in this situation.


    Just then, through a crack in the door, someone¡¯s footsteps came through.


    ¡®The housekeepers aren¡¯t always here, so if they¡¯d been passing by, they¡¯d definitely have caught someone¡¯s eye.¡¯


    If I ask the man outside, maybe I can find out where they are.


    If I was really lucky, he could take me to them.


    I crossed the hall thinking so.


    ¡°Excuse me!¡±


    In my voice, I could see the shadow of a man stopped through an open door gap.


    I closed the door and hurriedly opened my mouth, thinking it was a relief.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but could you give me a¨C¡±


    But when my eyes met with the man standing still, I was speechless.


    Because someone who was not supposed to be here was looking at me.


    ¡°Are you lost?¡±


    Iker Tigris rolled up the corners of his mouth and made a mockery.


    I felt really bad when the man who I wished to remain as a nightmare of the autumn night got off me in the clear morning and looked at me.


    ¡®Why is he here?¡¯


    Ikerughed as if he had read my thoughts.


    ¡°You look like you¡¯re wondering why I¡¯m here, did you think you¡¯d never see me again?¡±


    When I was off guard, I settled in a sarcastic tone and gave him a courtesy.


    ¡°I meet your Majesty the Crown Prince.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll be disappointed if you act so hard. We met only a few hours ago.¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you keep your word?¡±


    I said with an expressionless face, straightening my back.


    ¡®No, even though this is in the Imperial Pce, why is this man, who doesn¡¯t have enough time, here?¡¯


    Noble State Fields are on the site of the Imperial Pce, and therefore the Imperial Family is allowed in and out of here.


    But such cases were very rare.


    This is because the people of the Imperial Pce consider Noble State Field an independent office space for the 7 Imperial Family members.


    So the royal family avoided visiting here, meaning they would not interfere as much as possible with their politics.


    ¡°So, are you lost?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­well, yes.¡±


    ¡°But today, wasn¡¯t it your appointment ceremony? I heard it¡¯s at 7 a.m.¡±


    Then Iker took the watch out of his pocket, opened the lid, and smiled lightly.


    ¡°Oh, my God, there¡¯s only three minutes left. It¡¯s a tight time to get to the appointment venue.¡±


    When I heard what he said, I replied with a frown.


    This is because I could clearly see Iker¡¯s trick of pretending not to know the situation, even taking out his watch.


    ¡°My appointment ceremony is here.¡±


    ¡°No. The location of the appointment ceremony has changed.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    At Iker¡¯s words, I asked back in amazement, forgetting that I didn¡¯t keep an expressionless face.


    ¡°As expected, you haven¡¯t heard.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure the ce for the appointment has changed. I saw the Duke of Ace moving the housekeepers from Sacred Hall to the Tirayya Stand Grand Room.¡±


    His words knocked my heart down.


    Something must have gone wrong and I wasn¡¯t contacted.


    Biting my lips, I left the hall.


    I had to go quickly to the Tiraya Stand Grand Room.


    If I was really unlucky, I might have to wait for months to be promoted to a housekeeper because I could not be appointed.


    ¡°Do you know how to get to the Tirayya Stand Grand Room?¡±


    Of course, I didn¡¯t know.


    And it was clear that Iker knew about it and asked me a question.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    I stopped walking in the hallway and stared back at him.


    ¡°It takes at least 25 minutes from here to there.¡±


    ¡°But the only way to go is to go, right?


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing more reckless than not knowing the road.¡±


    I knew what he meant to say this.


    ¡°I hope I don¡¯t take away your precious time. Well, I¡¯ll be going now, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°If you follow the path I know, you can get there in 10 minutes.¡±


    His words eventually forced me to stop walking.


    As I nced at him, holding back my desire to sigh, Iker spoke, gently bending his slender golden eyes.


    ¡°But I wonder if they will see you in about 10 minutes.¡±


    I closed my eyes and took a deep breath to calm my irritation.


    When I opened my eyes, Iker had alreadye to my side, showing his white teeth, and smiling fatly.


    ¡°Are you thinking of getting my guidance now?¡±


    Then I asked in a dry voice, without eye contact.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Does it look like I want something from you?¡±


    At the words, I red at Iker with my red eyes raised.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t ask me to be a pce wizard directly under the Crown Prince with this kind of help, would you?¡±


    Ikerughed in an unpleasant voice as if he were having fun when he heard my question.


    Then, his golden eyes shone through his half-red hair, and he bowed his head toward my ear.


    ¡°No way. What do you see me for?¡±


    What do you think, you¡¯re a madman without a screw.


    ¡°By the way, I¡¯d like you to talk to me after the meeting.¡±


    ¡°Again?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so mean. You don¡¯t have to look like that.¡±


    Then he whispered in my ear in a low,nguid voice.


    ¡°I even show you the path directly, but you have no warmth to spare me ten minutes?¡±


    I followed him without a word, with a heart of wanting to punch him because I thought I was going to die of disgust.


    ***


    ¡°I see your Majesty the Crown Prince.¡±


    With Iker¡¯s appearance, the Housekeepers rose from their seats in unison and bowed their heads toward him.


    But Iker, who was staring at them, shook his head and said.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to interrupt, I¡¯m d to say hello. Everybody get up.¡±


    With the growling voice of an old lion full of scars on his body, the Housekeepers all rose.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to disturb you, but I thought the Duke of Ace had left something behind, so I came to return it.¡±


    At the words, the eyes of the Housekeepers were on me all at once.


    The only thing that didn¡¯t look at me was the Duke of Ace.


    ¡°I¡¯m devastated. Your Highness, I¡¯m at my wit¡¯s end with the same grace you have given me.¡±


    The Duke of Ace stood upright and spoke to Iker with icy eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to trouble you. Don¡¯t worry, the Housekeepers will now take over the next Duke of Spades.¡±


    Iker answered the Duke with a smile.


    ¡°Are you sure you can? There¡¯s no guarantee that you won¡¯t lose what you lost again.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a funny joke. It won¡¯t happen, so you can rest assured.¡±


    ¡°Well, if that¡¯s what Trump means, there¡¯s nothing we can do.¡±


    Iker said with a voice of regret as if nothing could be done.


    ¡°Never lose it in the future.¡±


    Iker¡¯sst voice had a tone of mockery somewhere.


    No one spoke for a while after he closed the door.


    I plucked up courage at the thought of breaking that stifling silence.


    ¡°¡­¡­. I¡¯m Yerine Ephritte Spade.¡±


    And slowly bowed his head toward the frozen Housekeepers, giving them courtesy.


    ¡°I look forward to working with you. And I¡¯d like to say that I¡¯m really sorry for beingte.¡±


    ***


    It was a great harvest to hear from a reliable source that there was an appointment ceremony for Yerine Spade today.


    Due to the nature of the Academy students, there would not be many opportunities to meet after the banquet, so he had another chance to see her.


    There was also an excuse to have a conversation after the meeting, so it was like a gold prize.


    ¡®Hmm, I don¡¯t think her personality is so grim.¡¯


    For that, she was unusually hard on Iker.


    But many bowed down in front of Iker, not acting like her.


    Her tightened lips and raised red eyes curiously caught his eye.


    As if a strong tree catches people¡¯s attention.


    Iker, who was walking in the hallway thinking about it, suddenly stopped walking.


    Wait a minute, the Duke of Ace moved to another ce, and he looked rxed.


    When he remembered the look on her face, when she rxed her strength and tension and looked at him with her purple and red eyes wide open, Iker smiled unconsciously.


    ¡°¡­cute.¡±


    So he went out of the hall with a grumpy smile.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 74

    Episode 74


    <b>Trantor : Missme</b>


    <b>Editor : Aru</b>


    ¡°No one said anything first, but you¡¯re quite bold.¡±


    When I lowered my head, I heard a voice that was so cold that it made my blood run cold.


    It was obvious that the Duke of Ace didn¡¯t like me.


    Well, there wouldn¡¯t have been any existence that he liked in the first ce.


    ¡°I did it because I thought the introduction waste. I decided I should apologize to the Duke first.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want them to see me arrogant.


    Therefore, I apologized as candidly and inly as possible.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to say I¡¯m sorry if I looked rude.¡±


    But I didn¡¯t want to lower myself too much.


    So I stretched out my bent back and spoke quietly.


    There was an inorganic pupil that looked exactly like Eugene but didn¡¯t contain any emotion toward me.


    The Duke of Ace looked at me with an expression of difort, without brooding for a while.


    ¡°Now, Mr Trump, why don¡¯t you proceed with the ceremony quickly? We have a meetingter, so I think we¡¯d better finish the important work first.¡±


    A good-looking patriarch tried to calm the situation by opening his mouth.


    Looking at his zing red hair and a tall nose, I realized at once that he was the Duke of Jacqueline, the father of Astra.


    I don¡¯t think Duke Jacqueline thinks I¡¯m bad.


    I felt a little relieved at the thought of getting another support force besides the Duke of Ale Club.


    But to the shame of Duke Jacqueline¡¯s efforts, a Duke, looking at me with a look of disapproval as the Duke of Ace, broke in.


    ¡°It¡¯s a ceremony, but you¡¯re apologizing, but there¡¯s no exnation for why you¡¯rete. I¡¯m the same nobility, but this is against thew.¡±


    Then he looked straight at me and asked in a sarcastic voice.


    ¡°Why are youte, the next Duke of Spade? Because of that, everyone else¡¯s schedule will be pushed back. You have to give me a good reason for that.¡±


    Not everyone can like me.


    Rather, it is true that the atmosphere of the academy and spade estates that most people like me are out of the ordinary.


    Yes, this is the nobleman.


    ¡°Let me exin.¡±


    There was no need to panic.


    It was difficult to change the mind of someone who didn¡¯t like me since we first met.


    They just like it more when I show embarrassment.


    ¡°I was waiting at Seafrid Hall because I didn¡¯t hear that the location of the appointment had changed.¡±


    At this remark, the Duke of Ale Club and the Duke of Jacqueline exchanged nces, and even a skinny baron with dark navy hair nodded still.


    And somehow a blue-haired man with a reluctant smile whistled, but I ignored him and went on with what I was saying.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t until ten minutes ago that I realized something was wrong, and I was following the guidance of the Prince, whom I happened to see.¡±


    As soon as my words were over, the whistling man walked forward and spoke to the Duke of Ace in a voice that seemed to have found something interesting.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s what she says. What do you think, Mr Trump?¡±


    To be honest, at first, I thought he was deliberately making sarcastic words because my excuses were ridiculous.


    However, after the meeting was over and the Duke of Ale Club told me about the post-war situation, I realized it was the opposite.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way a person who is sincere enough to carry out the work of the territory alone for about a year will mistake the ce of the appointment?


    A man talked with his fingers twisting his cotton candy-like hair.


    ¡°What¡¯s the probability that someone who wants to be a Housekeeper will do that enough to keep sending requests for a Housekeeper promotion?¡±


    The Duke of Ace threw his gaze at me. The Duke continued to speak without losing.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to lie.¡±


    The Duke of Ace answered each word with weight.


    ¡°I¡¯ve definitely contacted you, I¡¯ll confirm if you want.¡±


    Then he looked at me again and spoke in a cool voice.


    ¡°The next Duke of Spades, haven¡¯t you gotten my call that the location has really changed?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t get it.¡±


    I answered briefly, and I coughed and exined.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t received a letter or anything since I got the box.¡±


    But the Duke of Ace asked back, frowning at my answer for some reason.


    ¡°Letter?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know why, but some of the family members in the venue were looking at me with puzzled eyes.


    The rest stood up with a screaming smirk and said, ¡®Sure, that¡¯s what happened¡¯.


    ¡°Letter, what are you talking about? The ne in the box. Is it not working properly?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    By the time my head was confused by an increasingly unknown conversation, the saviour appeared.


    ¡°Mr Trump, is it alright if I step in for a moment?¡±


    The Duke of Ale Club, who said so, came up to my side and talked to me even before she got permission from the Duke of Ace.


    ¡°Dear Duke of Spade, do you have the ne from the Housekeepers conference?¡±


    The Duke of Ace didn¡¯t exactly stop her. I simply untied the ne from under the cape and handed it to her.


    Holding the ne, she put it on her hand and looked around, and gave out a short exmation, ¡°Ah.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t activate it. Duke of Spades.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not a Duke yet, Duke of Ale Club.¡±


    The Duke, who asked me to exin why I waste, challenged me.


    The Duke of the Ale club lightly ignored him and put the ne back on my hand.


    ¡°Now, turn this ne from hand to right three times, and put your left finger on the jewel of the ne.¡±


    As she said, after turning the ne, the jewel began to emit a bright light as she sprinkled her left index finger over the amethyst.


    At first, the jewels were dazzlingly bright, but as time went by, the brightness of the light gradually decreased.


    But it didn¡¯t shrink to a certain extent, and the surface was getting hotter.


    ¡°Now, when it gets heated while glowing like this, it means that you have received a call. At this time, if you press the jewellery with your finger again, you can receive the call.¡±


    When I pressed the jewel again with my index finger, the golden writing spread out like a screen.


    <b><Empire power: November 29, 10xx Meeting ce, 7 a.m. Tirayya Stand Grand Room.></b>


    ¡°Oh, thank you. The Duke of the Ale Club.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    The Duke of the Ale club smiled and went back to her seat, and I put the ne back around my neck.


    ¡°¡­¡­.. we will not tolerate such mistakes in the future, the next Duke of Spade.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be careful.¡±


    Frankly, I didn¡¯t think I waspletely wrong, but in front of the Duke of Ace, it was necessary to make a concession.


    To keep refuting his words is a waste of energy.


    I was sure I¡¯d run into him in the future.


    ¡°Housekeepers are the representatives of the empire and the manager of the territory. If you think about your influence, it is appropriate to assume and act in all situations.¡±


    ¡°Yes. This was my fault, Duke.¡±


    I think it¡¯s time to start the appointment ceremony.


    The Duke of Ale Club said that the request for promotion to Housekeepers was not epted, it seems that this person was the person who opposed my promotion to Housekeepers until the end.


    ¡°Even if I didn¡¯t get a call, there were many other ways.¡±


    No, so I gave up my pride and came all the way here with the Crown Prince.


    I thought I was going to die because I took a short cut and came on a rough road.


    ¡°Anyways, it is true that the rest of the people were inconvenienced by the mistake of not activating their nes.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know.¡±


    Eugene was a real angelpared to his father.


    He didn¡¯t at least humiliate me tantly in front of others.


    I didn¡¯t like it quite a bit to deliberately say that Icked self-awareness and qualifications in front of other people and the Dukes I would work with.


    I felt like I was trying to take a picture of a neer who came in for the first time.


    ¡°To a Housekeeper, ignorance and unreasonable words and deeds are sins. Be careful in the future.¡±


    By saying so, the Duke of Ace turned around.


    But then, somehow, I couldn¡¯t stand it and just said a word.


    ¡°Did you say unreasonable words and deeds were sinful?¡±


    Then the Duke of Ace looked back at me with that lethargic look.


    ¡°Do you have anyints?¡±


    ¡°No, just, I have a question. The Duke.¡±


    Saying that I took a step forward.


    ¡°If unreasonable thinking is a sin, isn¡¯t it also a sin not to say anything even though you know that you changed your appointment ce to a ce that is 25 minutes away only 30 minutes ago?¡±


    I talked, looking straight into his blue eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s unreasonable to stay still even when you know you¡¯ve made that decision when you¡¯ve got someone new on thisrge site. Isn¡¯t it so?¡±


    At my words, the Duke of Ace wriggled his eyebrows.


    Then he opened his mouth in an unswerving dry voice.


    ¡°You¡¯d better watch your mouth. The Duke of Spade.¡±


    Soon he swung his finger in the air, and suddenly a parchment with a golden rim popped out.


    ¡°Even though you¡¯re still young, I won¡¯t say much since Dukes are the Dukes.¡±


    With that, the Duke of Ace snapped the parchment before me.


    On the top of the parchment, it was written in gold letters, ¡®Housekeepers appointment letter¡¯.


    ¡°But be sure to know I¡¯ll get angry one day if you keep acting that way.¡±


    Looking down at the nk letter of appointment, I answered in a calm voice.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be careful.¡±


    Until the end, I didn¡¯t want to say I was sorry to him.


    ***


    The meeting ended without a hitch.


    It was a sess in its own right for experiencing a pretty morous hazing at the appointment ceremony before it started.


    But I had another mountain left.


    ¡°I guess you¡¯re done.¡±


    Thest thing I noticed as soon as I walked out of the conference room was Iker¡¯s red hair waiting at the door.


    ¡°Then, shall we talk?¡±


    He grinned and said, showing his teeth like a wolf who found its prey.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 75

    Episode 75


    <b>Trantor : Missme</b>


    <b>Editor : Aru</b>


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised it ended earlier than I thought.¡±


    Iker, who was sitting cross-legged on a terrace on one side of Noble State Field¡¯s central square, muttered.


    Wearing a uniform of gold and red, he looked rxed and sly.


    Like a lion pretending to enjoy a nap, hiding his ws and then snatching his prey.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    But I couldn¡¯t afford to be so rxed.


    If he was a lion, I was an eagle owl.


    I had to be the one who constantly searched around and created the opportunity to escape from that troublesome Crown Prince¡¯s beast.


    ¡°Yes, I thought the meeting would end muchter because the appointment ceremony was dyed.¡±


    Seeing that he had to bring that up again, it was clear that he was thinking of using the help I received today as an excuse.


    ¡°Yes, well, it¡¯s over early because there¡¯s not much on the agenda.¡±


    ¡°Congrattions more than that. So, should I call you Duke of Spade now?¡±


    There was some conflict before the appointment ceremony, but the meeting ended without a hitch.


    Thanks to this, I was caught by Iker in broad daylight.


    I would have been napping in the carriage back to the Academy, liking that the meeting ended earlier than expected.


    ¡°The Housekeeper should be treated like a Housekeeper.¡±


    I kept my mouth shut because I didn¡¯t know what to say to him.


    ¡°Do you think other family members treat you well as family?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I was treated properly as a Housekeeper.¡±


    This would have made him speechless.


    Iker told me to be a pce wizard under his direct control to press down on the Housekeepers who don¡¯t admit me.


    ¡°Well, it didn¡¯t look like that to me.¡±


    Then he spoke, ncing at me gently with his golden eyes burning like the sun.


    ¡°You¡¯re not lying to the royal family, are you?¡±


    I didn¡¯t answer on purpose.


    It was obvious I was going to get caught after putting on a word.


    ¡°You can be honest since you and I are the only ones here.¡±


    Iker held his chin and bent his upper body, and said, tapping his fingers on the table.


    ¡°Or did I ask too sensitive a question?¡±


    In front of him asking, gently bending his eyes like a moon, I kept silent.


    ¡®Why would you ask if you knew?¡¯


    While I was cursing inside, Iker, who was staring at me, met my eyes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a question that¡¯s going tost that long.¡±


    Iker said with a big grin.


    Eyes of the same colour as Cassius.


    It was an eye that devoured all the darkness and resembled the sun shining alone.


    I always thought I¡¯d be sucked in if I looked into Cassius¡¯ eyes, but so did the eyes of this man.


    But I wasn¡¯t afraid to look into Cassius¡¯s eyes.


    It was oftenforting to look into Cassius¡¯s glistening eyes as if guiding the one in the dark.


    The moment I was fascinated by Iker¡¯s eyes, I knew there would be a ck hole at the end that would devour me.


    ¡°Anyway, if you ept my terms, you won¡¯t have to get involved with them.¡±


    Iker narrated in the middle of his forehead.


    ¡°And I will not treat you openly or ignore you.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry so much.¡±


    It was true that I left a bad impression on some of my Housekeepers from the first day, but not all of them ignored me.


    The Housekeeper of the Ale Club, who had an alliance with the Spades, was in full support of me.


    The Duke of Jacqueline and the Duke of Diamond are also said to have been in favour of the promotion of my family from the beginning.


    I don¡¯t know why, but I heard the Duke of Joker didn¡¯t like those who opposed the promotion of my family to the end.


    In conclusion, it wasn¡¯t a rosy future, but it wasn¡¯t desperate enough to get Iker¡¯s help.


    ¡®If it was that much in the first ce, I would have sought help from Cassius first.¡¯


    Iker tilted his head if he didn¡¯t understand what I said.


    ¡°Why do you have to go back when there¡¯s an easy road? The more they do, the more theyugh at you.¡±


    I answered the remark in a subdued voice.


    ¡°They¡¯llugh at me even more if I try to press them on with the help of the Crown Prince.¡±


    Turning my head, my eyes met with Iker¡¯s, who was looking at me with an expression of interest.


    ¡°They¡¯ll say I didn¡¯t even have the strength to go through it alone, so I dragged the royal family in.¡±


    This meant indirectly that I would no longer seek Iker¡¯s help.


    When Iker heard that, he alsomented whether he thought it would be really impossible to persuade me.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t listen.¡±


    I was offended by the attitude of shaking his head over as if handling a stubborn kindergarten child.


    ¡®Because I just don¡¯t listen to you. You think I¡¯m stubborn like you.¡¯


    I think I¡¯d be better at listening to others than Iker.


    ¡°You don¡¯t think working under me is an investment or an opportunity? If it was other sessors, they would have epted it.¡±


    ¡°Well, I think a little differently. Other sessors may have made the same choice as I did.¡±


    ¡°Unlike the rest of the family, you are not the only pce wizard. The treatment will be a little better when you enter the pce.¡±


    That¡¯s what Iker said, putting his hands around his mouth and delivering in a low voice.


    ¡°Especially Trump¡¯s treatment. Because Duke of Ace values position and ability very much.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    I opened my mouth in a determined voice to the torrent of conciliatory remarks.


    ¡®Oh, that¡¯s very annoying.¡¯


    ¡°The Duke of Ace will look down on me, even if I be a wizard under the Crown Prince.¡±


    I spoke in a clear voice, scanning over the hem of the cape with my fingers.


    ¡°Because he¡¯s already the Emperor¨C¡±


    Because he¡¯s already the Emperor direct wizard.


    That¡¯s how I was going to end it.


    In any case, the best wizard in the Empire is not the Prince¡¯s direct wizard, but the Emperor¡¯s direct wizard.


    The moment I raised my head to turn it around, I froze.


    It was because Iker was staring at me with a crumpled forehead.


    Did they say Iker¡¯s eyes resemble the sun?


    Frankly speaking, Iker¡¯s eyes at that moment had a cool glow that seemed to rip open the prey before him.


    It was not the light of the sun.


    It was a light of anger and murder.


    I looked at him casually, with a feeling of hair standing all over me.


    Suddenly, Iker, too, seemed to be conscious of my face, and then opened his mouth with the same smile as when he met me.


    ¡°¡­¡­Well, I see what you mean.¡±


    Then he changed his legs that were twisting casually and continued his slow voice.


    ¡°But am I not the next emperor? The Duke of Ace can¡¯t y Trump forever.¡±


    Let¡¯s not panic.


    So I retorted and clenched my fist.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡±


    Of course, his words were not wrong.


    But the present emperor was still too young to die, and wizards, moreover, had a long life span.


    Therefore, it was better to go through formal procedures and be an emperor¡¯s direct wizard from the beginning than to wait until Iker bes the emperor.


    There is no need to work in a lower position by holding hands with the reluctant Iker.


    However, Iker responded roughly because of the flesh on his face, thinking that he had to fold his hands now.


    ¡°If you be my direct wizard, I¡¯m willing to guarantee you a seat in Trump. What do you think?¡±


    I thought to myself, thinking for a moment about Iker¡¯s question.


    ¡®Then, if I work under him with a bad personality and he doesn¡¯t guarantee that position, there¡¯s no reason to do it.¡¯


    But the answer was fixed.


    In fact, I didn¡¯t have to worry about it.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m still not good enough to be there.¡±


    ¡°Huh, really.¡±


    Iker seemed to know that now he had to let me go.


    As if dumbfounded, he opened his tongue and twisted his legs, and spoke with his fingers around his mouth.


    ¡°Okay. I don¡¯t think I can keep you any longer.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Thank you for the good offer.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear that. You may go back now.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your time, Your Majesty.¡±


    It was finally liberation.


    Now I could go back to the Academy and rest well.


    I wanted to scream like a high school senior who finished the college entrance exam, but I bowed politely to Iker after enduring the rising excitement.


    ¡°Good-bye, then.¡±


    ¡°Wait, let me ask you one more thing.¡±


    I gnawed my teeth under my lowered head.


    ¡®Oh, really, why are you dragging my feet?¡¯


    However, I asked with a smile as much as possible because my neck could not be cut off for insulting the royal family.


    ¡°Yes, please tell me.¡±


    It was full of thoughts to answer quickly and go back.


    So waiting for his question, Iker rolled up the corners of his mouth slightly and looked at me with his golden eyes.


    ¡°Does Cassius treat you well?¡±


    The question was totally unexpected and I was unknowingly embarrassed.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re calling each other by name.¡±


    Iker stood up with a grin showing his white teeth.


    His red hair shook slightly whenever he moved his steps with his boots on.


    ¡°I can treat you that well.¡±


    A low and deep voice flowed through Iker¡¯s red lips, looking down at me.


    ¡°Then can you call me by my name, too?¡±


    ¡®Ah.¡¯


    Don¡¯t tell me, you¡¯re betting on me.


    As I looked up at him, his golden eyes greeted me with a smile.


    ¡®Casius¡¯ eyes don¡¯t look so insidious.¡¯


    Same brothers, same eye colour, but so different.


    Thinking so, I looked at Iker with a look ofplete ignorance of what he was saying.


    Of course, it was all acting.


    ¡°Your Majesty, how can I call you by your name, not just by your name? How can I be so rude?¡±


    Iker frowned at the remark.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m saying¡ª¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°I think you misunderstood something¡ª¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    As I called him in a voice that seemed deliberately urgent, Iker kept quiet and waited for my words.


    Of course, I could see that he looked stuffy inside.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t the Crown Prince deserve to be treated like a Crown Prince?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    After a period of silence, his words fell.


    ¡°Go.¡±


    That¡¯s how Iker and I ended our conversation, and the sun was in the middle of nowhere when I left the Noble State Field.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 76

    Episode 76


    <b>Trantor : Missme</b><b></b>


    <b>Editor : Aru</b>


    ¡°Oh, that jerk Crown Prince, why is he dragging my time too much¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    If Iker hadn¡¯t held me up as an excuse to talk at the end, I could have returned to the Academy at 2 p.m.


    But because of my conversation with him, I had to stay in the Noble State field for about 40 minutes more than other Housekeepers.


    After all, I was swearing, changing my clothes at full speed and running for ss.


    Since I submitted a note of absence, it wouldn¡¯t affect my attendance, and it didn¡¯t matter if I went back to my room and rested.


    However, it was a loss to give up sses since I have paid the tuition fees that feels like sucking my blood.


    ¡®Should I not change my clothes?¡¯


    But soon I shook my head again.


    It was obvious that this fancy dress would attract everyone¡¯s attention.


    And when I thought of wearing this clothing while having a practical ss, my stomach felt twisted.


    It was a nice outfit, but wearing this was like wearing a mustang or tuxedo to an elementary school student¡¯s birthday party.


    In the meantime, I arrived at the ssroom and carefully opened the door.


    Unfortunately, it was impossible to enter the ssroom unnoticed.


    As soon as the door opened, I made eye contact with the students attending the ss, and the professor looked back at me with a slight surprise.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­sorry¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­.. I¡¯m¡­ I just got here and¡­¡­.¡±


    I ran so fast that my lungs felt sore and my head felt dizzy.


    The professor said that it was okay with a pitiful face as if he didn¡¯t like me speaking gibberish.


    He told me to sit down quickly.


    ¡°And I¡¯ve already received your reasons for absence, so don¡¯t worry and take your breath away, Miss Spade.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Now, the rest of you, please look ahead. I¡¯ll continue with the ss.¡±


    I returned to my seat like that, and in the meantime, some of the students looked back at me with impatience.


    ¡®But I¡¯m d I could at least attend one¡­¡­.¡¯


    Suddenly I felt like I was losing all my strength.


    Now, until next week¡¯s meeting, I could enjoy my daily life.


    ***


    ¡°Yerine.¡±


    It was Cassius who came to me first as soon as the ss bell rang.


    Somehow I was relieved to see his sharp eyes drooping and anxiously looking at me.


    ¡°Are you okay? You looked really tired because you came in a hurry earlier.¡±


    Cassius talked to me, looking at me, sitting with his knees bent.


    ¡°You¡¯re worried again. I said I¡¯m okay.¡±


    ¡°But still.¡±


    His answer gave me a bigugh.


    ¡°I feel good. Thank you for caring.¡±


    Saying so, I gently squeezed his hand on my desk.


    He even often kissed me on the back of my hand, but at my act, Cassius showed a startling look. Still, he didn¡¯t take his hand out.


    ¡°What is it? Why are you being like this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m happy to see you.¡±


    I waved my hand slightly and let go of Cassius¡¯ hand with a weak smile.


    At least in front of Cassius, I felt at ease andfortable because I didn¡¯t have to put my guard on or roll my head.


    ¡°Yerine.¡±


    Rachel, Astra, and Rayl came in as soon as I let go of Cassius¡¯ hand.


    They were all looking at me with their eyes full of anticipation.


    ¡°You know, today, oh, Erica¡¯s here. Wait a minute.¡±


    First, Astra, who started out, went to pick up Erica, who was poking her head in front of the ssroom door.


    And when I heard Erica hade, I jumped up from my desk.


    ¡°Erica!¡±


    ¡°Yerine.¡±


    Erica, who was running like a rabbit along with the Astra, opened her mouth, rolling her watery pink eyes as if she had put tourmaline in it.


    ¡°People say you didn¡¯te today¡­¡­.¡±


    She seemed to take a hint as she broached the subject, wondering if I had missed the ss because I had gone through something bad.


    So I tried hard to pull up my immobile facial muscles and smiled broadly.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve had some work. It¡¯s all worked out well, so you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    Erica¡¯s face began to glow brightly in my words.


    ¡°That¡¯s a relief. I was worried if something happened.¡±


    ¡°Yes, everything¡¯s fine now.¡±


    Meanwhile, Rayl, Rachel, and Astra exchanged meaningful nces at each other.


    As Erica and I were whispering in our conversation, they soon giggled.


    ¡°You know, Yerine.¡±


    When the conversation with Erica ended, Rachel spoke in a hoarse voice, showing her white teeth.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Strangely enough, Rachel still had an exceptionally excited look on her face, as if she were still feeling the excitement after the banquet, 12 hourster.


    ¡°Congrattions, Duke of Spade.¡±


    As Rachel spoke out, Rayl and Astra pped with fervent apuse, and Cassius began to p with a smile on his eyes.


    ¡°You, as expected, you knew it too.¡±


    From the first time she ran to me, I had been anticipating it to some extent because the three looked excited.


    And the Duke of Ale Club would have told her daughter about my promotion right after the family meeting.


    ¡°Honestly, I had a hunch when I saw that you didn¡¯te in the morning.¡±


    Rayl said, shrugging.


    ¡°You could have gone there because something urgent came up, but I had a feeling for some reason. I thought it was time for you to be promoted right there.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a reasonable guess, Rayl.¡±


    I smiled back at Rayl¡¯s words.


    ¡°Congrattions on your promotion to the Housekeepers.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, when can I get in that position?¡±


    As Astra sighed and talked, Rachel spoke with her fingers in her mouth.


    ¡°Well, we¡¯ll be there soon.¡±


    ¡°But by then, Yerine will be the oldest and will be grumpy to us and will treat us like residents.¡±


    Rayl raised his eyes and shot one more word.


    ¡°No, no way. Why would I do that to you guys?¡±


    ¡°The sooner you know the taste of power, the scarier it is¨C¡±


    Rayl shook his head and said.


    ¡°Oh, is that so? Then, Rayl, I¡¯ll make you my first target then.¡±


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s so mean.¡±


    Rachel and Astra both burst intoughter as Rayl made a prank with an exaggerated look as if the sky had copsed.


    ¡°Congrattions, Yerine. Now you¡¯re really bing a respectable Housekeeper.¡±


    Taking advantage of the gap, Cassius said with a smile.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You had a hard time getting there early in the morning. Get some rest today.¡±


    Then he lowered himself and whispered in my ear.


    ¡°Tell me if you need healing because I¡¯m really good at recovering the fatigue.¡±


    ¡°Haha, no. It¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°Oh, this is making me sad.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m saving it forter.¡±


    In my words, Cassius grinned as if he couldn¡¯t help it.


    ¡°Well, Yerine, congrattions¡­..! So you went outside because of the appointment ceremony.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Erica.¡±


    Erica shook her head and gave a fresh smile to my grateful.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. To celebrate this day, we should hold a special praise party with our fan club members.¡±


    For some reason, the story seemed a little off, but I decided to let it go.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like you very much, but you¡¯re saying the right thing this time, Blothea.¡±


    ¡°When did I ever say anything wrong about Yerine? That¡¯s what a fan club president should be.¡±


    ¡°But don¡¯t be relieved. I¡¯m always looking for the position.¡±


    Why does the prince want to be the president of the fan club, not the emperor?


    ¡°Oh, let¡¯s all go for dinner.¡±


    A special meal ising out today-¡±


    So I came out into the hallway in the hands of Astra, and our party walked toward the restaurant, making a lot of noise. It was hectic and noisy. Still, it was toofortable.


    There were obviously good people at the Housekeepers conference, but there I had more responsibilities and burdens. That¡¯s probably why this ce feels sofortable.


    ¡°I think I¡¯m back now.¡±


    Smiling silently, I murmured.


    ***


    I was so tired, so on my way back from Noble State Field, I drank two more bottles of Rayl¡¯s nutritional supplements. And now, because of that, I couldn¡¯t sleep.


    I didn¡¯t sleep for nearly two hours after the banquet, so I washed up andy down on the bed as soon as I had dinner, but my eyes were so wide open.


    ¡°No matter how early this night, how can it be so impossible to get to sleep at 8 o¡¯clock¡­.?¡±


    Perhaps because the important work was over, or because of the awakening condition of the nutrient, it seemed that I was more energized right after the ss.


    Oh, or is it simply because I had dinner?


    ¡®The dinner was delicious. There is also fried chicken.¡¯


    I was about toe out to get some fresh air with such useless thoughts.


    But I was not the only one who couldn¡¯t sleep, since I saw a shadow moving around the entrance of the dormitory.


    A tall, rtively thin body.


    I knew that silhouette.


    ¡°Rayl?¡±


    He looked startled at my voice calling his name and looking back.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Yerine.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    As I approached the silhouette, I saw familiar features.


    The emerald eyes, dimly moonlit, glowed softly.


    ¡°Why are you out at night?¡±


    Rayl asked, with his eyes wide open.


    ¡°Oh, I can¡¯t sleep.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t sleep? Didn¡¯t you leave early in the morning?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°And yesterday¡¯s banquet ended after midnight. There¡¯s no way you can¡¯t sleep.¡±


    I answered his words with a scratch on my head.


    ¡°I was worried that I might doze off at a Housekeepers conference, so I picked up a lot of your nutritional supplements and drank it. And I think this is what happened.¡±


    ¡°What? I told you to drink just the right amount.¡±


    Rayl was sensitive to ignoring the dosage and how to take it, perhaps because of his speciality in making magic drugs.


    Still, I couldn¡¯t help it because I was desperate enough not to fall asleep the next day.


    ¡°You made it anyway, so there will be nothing bad about my body.¡±


    ¡°I made it with only good ingredients, but if it¡¯s too much, it¡¯ll have side effects. Although, I¡¯ve tried to reduce it as much as I can.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I¡¯ll just trust you, the magic golden hand. I¡¯m fine except for that I can¡¯t sleep right now anyway.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t know.¡±


    And for a while, the silence sank.


    For some reason, as I was still looking at the starry sky, the conversation didn¡¯te back and forth, and it wasn¡¯t until a few minutester that Rayl opened his mouth first.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The moment I looked back at him, I was very surprised.


    The way he wasughing and chatting until just now went away, and Rayl, who looked as serious as he was making the magic drugs, was looking at me.


    I didn¡¯t know what questions woulde out of his mouth.


    ¡°How did the Housekeepers meeting feel?¡±


    I looked at his eyes with a clear, strong will, and quietly bit his lips.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 77

    Episode 77


    <b>Trantor : Missme</b>


    <b>Editor : Aru</b>


    I didn¡¯t know what to answer Rayl¡¯s question.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s hard to put it in a word.¡±


    ¡°Did I ask you something too difficult?¡±


    Rayl said, with a big grin on his face.


    At that time he was again wearing the face of a kind friend, whom I usually knew.


    ¡°Let¡¯s sit over there and talk. My legs hurt.¡±


    I pointed to the bench across from the dormitory building, Rayl nodded his head gently.


    I couldn¡¯t sleep anyway, and it wouldn¡¯t be bad to talk a little bit.


    ¡°You¡¯ve seen my father, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    Rayl asked, sitting on the bench, looking at me obliquely.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    The Duke of Diamond was the man who supported my appointment as a Housekeeper from the beginning.


    At first, I didn¡¯t know who he was, but Iter found out after he introduced himself, and only then did I see his emerald eyes, which resembled Rayl¡¯s.


    ¡°Hey, did he look okay? His health is not in good shape these days..¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    After hearing Rayl¡¯s words, I remember his father¡¯s long dark blue hair which tied in one branch.


    Rayl was also lean, but he wasn¡¯t too skinny to look.


    The Duke of Diamond, however, was noticeably thinner than Rayl. Because he was so thin, his cheeks were hollow, and hisplexion was not good, and his skin was as pale as a ghost.


    ¡®I can see he¡¯s not in good shape.¡¯


    ¡°Um¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    While agonizing over the answer, Rayl tilted his head out. I slightly avoided his gaze and tried to find the best answer.


    He¡¯s worried about his father¡¯s health. It was as hard, to be honest as I was speaking.


    That¡¯s because I didn¡¯t want to give him any bigger worries.


    ¡°He looked a little tired, but he looked pretty good.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡±


    In my agonizing reply, Rayl answered with a delighted and excited voice.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I nodded several times to emphasize that my answer was not a lie, and Rayl was moreforted.


    He raised his upper body with a rxed look on his face.


    ¡°That¡¯s a relief then.¡±


    Then he lifted his head and looked up at the sky, and spoke in a calm voice.


    ¡°My father¡¯s health has deteriorated rapidly these days, and it¡¯s been bothering me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s understandable.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I asked about the Housekeepers meeting.¡±


    Turning to the side, Rayl looked calm, with his upper body slightly bent and his eyes fixed on the ground.


    ¡°I often think that my father may have to retire first before I be a unit wizard under the Imperial Pce.¡±


    Seeing him say that, the Duke of Diamond seemed to be in a worse condition than I thought.


    But I thought he was still okay to attend the Housekeepers meeting that required a lot of brain rotation and mental strength.


    ¡°But when that happens, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t do it like my father or you.¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±


    What the hell are you talking about?


    Why is he talking about myself, apart from the Duke of Diamond?


    ¡°My father¡¯s been struggling all his life since he became a housekeeper. For the revival of the Diamond family.¡±


    Then he raised his head and looked straight at me and smiled.


    ¡°Honestly, you know, right?¡±


    But strangely, the smile seemed bitter and still.


    ¡°Until recently, our family was at the bottom of the seven families.¡±


    The family that remained in 7th ce for several years before the spade family was pushed to 7th ce due to the early death of the Housekeeper was Diamonds.


    Due to the fewest mana-range in nature, Diamond origin was in an environment where it was difficult to show outstanding magic performancepared to other families.


    They maintained their reputation by using magic drugs that require rtively little mana as their main weapon.


    ¡°Given that we¡¯ve been at the bottom of the list for decades, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s easy to raise our family status in seven families. And yet he always tried to make it happen.¡±


    ¡°He has a true attitude as a Housekeeper.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    Rayall nodded back.


    ¡°So I respect my father.¡±


    Looking at him who said so, I smiled still.


    ¡°I think you can be a great housekeeper like your father. Even if your father is retiring sooner than you think.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    But there was something dubious about his short answer.


    He had an insecure look on his face as if he didn¡¯t believe what I said.


    ¡°But, sorry. I don¡¯t think I can be like my father. I¡¯m not as stubborn as my father and I¡¯m easily swayed by others.¡±


    ¡°No. I thought you were rather the most gracious of us, except Eugene.¡±


    Most of the sessors tended to focus on the special magic of their family, but even I had a hard time keeping up with his willingness to stay in one field deep and wide.


    The ability to memorize thousands of all the magic drugs and create new drugs by transforming them was based on talent, but it required a great deal of effort.


    ¡°Haha, thank you. But I¡¯m not as firm as you think I am.¡±


    Rayl smiled back awkwardly.


    ¡°Well, all I can do is make some magic drugs. I don¡¯t have a lot of connections like my father, and my magic powergs far behind you.¡±


    ¡°Rayl-¡±


    ¡°So I envied you. You¡¯ve done everything well.¡±


    I¡¯m speechless.


    His emerald eyes, which were always smiling, were revealing the reverse for the first time.


    But I couldn¡¯t define exactly what the feeling his pupil was carrying.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­No.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too modest. You¡¯re doing really well.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not that perfect either.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t the perfect person. I could be sure of that.


    I was just possessed by a genius, extra character, who was lucky to hide her power.


    Even after being possessed, I tried hard to improve my magic skills, but that¡¯s all was basically based on Yerine¡¯s ability.


    I was just lucky to meet good people, and luckily, I met people who liked me and started living my present life.


    That was all.


    ¡°I was actuallyte for my appointment today.¡±


    ¡°Huh? You?¡±


    Rayl asked, with his eyes wide open in astonishment.


    ¡°Yes. I was stupid enough to not turn on the hosts¡¯ contact, so I didn¡¯t get a call that the venue for the ceremony had changed.¡±


    That¡¯s how I buried myself on the bench with open arms.


    The sense of autumn wind passing through the skin was vivid.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not perfect enough to make such a stupid mistake. And you know I¡¯m not good at making magic drugs.¡±


    ¡°Even if you can¡¯t make it, you¡¯d do better than average.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s not perfect, as you say.¡±


    I stood up from the bench saying so.


    ¡°I¡¯ve benefited too much from your nutritional supplements this time.¡±


    ¡°Huh? No, but you still have to eat the proper amount.¡±


    ¡°Without that, I might not have timed it to the Housekeepers meeting. I wouldn¡¯t have been able to prepare for the meeting.¡±


    Housekeepers are a task of enormous responsibilities and burdens.


    It was also understandable that Rayl assumed that he was not good enough to be there.


    But I wanted him to be able to see himself as a Rayl diamond, not as a 7 Imperial Family Housekeeper.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always been very grateful to you. It¡¯s hard to get it on the market and you¡¯ve given me a lot of precious medicines. That¡¯s the best that only you can make.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¨C ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s how you take care of other kids as well. Everyone is grateful to you.¡±


    The wind grew stronger.


    My hair fluttered around, but it didn¡¯t matter.


    As I continued to stare at the yground where darkness had settled, I turned around and opened my mouth, looking at Rayl.


    ¡°Astra has said this one time.¡±


    Rayl, who had his head bowed, raised his head to the name.


    ¡°You are the one we need.¡±


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s an illusion, but I felt a flinch in the fingers of Rayl, who was listening to me.


    ¡°And I think so too.¡±


    I knew the answer wouldn¡¯te right back.


    But knowing that one day an answer woulde, I stood still and waited for his words.


    ¡°¡­¡­thanks.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    It was a short thanks, but I could tell. The fact that it wasn¡¯t just a word out of vain.


    ¡°You know, can I ask you one more question?¡±


    ¡°Huh. Absolutely.¡±


    ¡°By any chance, have you spoken to my father today?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    I turned my head slightly and spoke to him sitting on the bench.


    ¡°Well, he didn¡¯t say much today.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ that¡¯s a shame.¡±


    That retorting face of Rayl was obscured by darkness.


    ¡°Yes, if I had known he was such a good man, I would have asked for a conversation first, but next time I¡¯d really like to talk to your father.¡±


    I heard a big smile from the dark side of the bench.


    It was a familiarugh that he used to make with Astra.


    ¡°Yes. If you seed, please give him my regards.¡±


    I replied with a smile, too.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ***


    The day before the winter vacation.


    The campus was quiet because it was a weekend without sses.


    Most of the students probably gathered in the dormitory to enjoy or pack before the vacation.


    But I had to go to the teacher¡¯s office to make sure that the appointment was handled properly.


    I was worried that the reason for my absence might have been hastily written, but that didn¡¯t happen, and I was happy to be congratted by Professor Frain on the way to check.


    I was on my way back to the dormitory in such a good mood.


    ¡°Uh, Eugene.¡±


    There was a familiar silver-haired man by the entrance to the main building.


    When he heard me calling his name, he looked back at me with his blue eyes.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I have some business to do.¡±


    He didn¡¯t say it in specifics.


    I thought it was cruel to tell him that I had been promoted to a Housekeeper because he already felt too pressured to be a family head.


    ¡®I think I¡¯d better avoid it as much as I can.¡±


    Thinking so, I stepped towards the door.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be going now, then.¡±


    But when I was about to go out, his arms came in from somewhere and blocked my way.


    ¡°Because the performance has finished, so there¡¯s no reason to see each other, is that it?¡±


    When I looked up in amazement, Eugene was looking down at me with an eyebrow raised.


    ¡°I¡¯m sad.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 78

    Episode 78


    <b>Trantor : Missme</b><b></b>


    <b>Editor : Aru</b>


    ¡°What?¡±


    I had no idea what Eugene was talking about.


    ¡®Sad? What does he mean all of a sudden?¡¯


    I tried to figure out the situation by spinning my brain fast.


    ¡°Apart from the fact that you suddenly disappeared from the Academy because of the regtions, I thought you would say something after it was over.¡±


    Eugene squinted his blue eyes and said, looking down at me.


    ¡®Regtions? Suddenly disappearing from the Academy?¡¯


    Only then did I notice that he was talking about the appointment as a Housekeeper.


    ¡°But you¡¯re not evening to me, so I can¡¯t talk about it.¡±


    ¡°Hey, what do you want to talk about?¡±


    Did he want to know what the meeting actually felt like?


    But he seemed to know better than I do.


    Even though he wasn¡¯t in the Housekeeper conference yet, he would have heard from his father about it.


    ¡®That¡¯s weird. He hasn¡¯t really picked a fight with metely.¡¯


    When I looked at him with all kinds of thoughts, Eugene gave me a rather strange look.


    ¡°No, isn¡¯t it natural if I want to congratte you?¡±


    The moment I heard Eugene¡¯s words, I felt as if I had been beaten in the back of my head.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    ¡°No, apart from that, what else can I say?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t think I¡¯d be here again to pick a fight, right?¡±


    When he asked me that, I lifted my index finger and thumb, almost to touch each other.


    ¡°A little bit.¡±


    ¡°This girl, really.¡±


    Eugene was grumpy with an irritating ent, but his expression didn¡¯t look as angry as I thought.


    ¡°Congrattions, anyway.¡±


    For some reason, it was a calm and resonant remark.


    I looked at Eugene, who turned his head slightly to the side and turned his gaze outside the door.


    As he rolled his deep blue eyes, Eugene noticed that I was looking at him without a word. He opened his eyes wide as if surprised for a moment, then turned his head to make eye contact with me.


    ¡°What, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Only then could Ie to my senses.


    ¡°Oh, no, thanks.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be thanked anyway.¡±


    Eugene mumbled in a low voice with his arms folded.


    And for a while, the silence sank.


    In the meantime, both I and Eugene seem to have been staring down at the ground, unable to think of what to say.


    ¡°How does it feel to be a Housekeeper?¡±


    Eugene first broke the silence and asked.


    ¡®As expected, you wanted to ask that.¡¯


    I didn¡¯t know what to say.


    I didn¡¯t know how to convey my feelings to Eugene, who is already sensitive to being a Housekeeper because of his family affairs.


    After all, I decided to be honest.


    ¡°Well, the pressure was tremendous.¡±


    ¡°I guess so.¡±


    ¡°But I feel better because there are good people.¡±


    At the words, Eugene opened his mouth as if to say something, but for some reason, he shook his head and shut his mouth.


    ¡°What, you got something to say?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s no big deal.¡±


    ¡°Why, you can say it.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡±


    In the end, Eugene showed signs of agonizing, stroking his chin with his index finger, then sighed and opened his mouth.


    ¡°You saw my father, didn¡¯t, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    I replied with a nod to the remark.


    ¡°Yes. I saw him.¡±


    I didn¡¯t bother to say that his father had done a cheap thing to me by moving the meeting ce 30 minutes before the appointment time.


    ¡°¡­did he look all right?¡±


    Eugene hesitated slightly, and said,


    To Eugene¡¯s question, I asked him again, slightly narrowing the gap.


    ¡°In what sense?¡±


    ¡°Health. Maybe did he look too tired, things like that.¡±


    ¡°Oh, he looked totally fine, just like he looked at us at the banquet.¡±


    In the first ce, there was no way that a person without energy could give off the spirit of tearing and killing a wild wolf with just his eyes.


    But there¡¯s no way I can say such a scary sermon.


    ¡°Oh, I see. That¡¯s a relief.¡±


    Eugene scratched his head awkwardly and talked.


    Then he hesitated slightly, poking his head out to the side and talking to me carefully.


    ¡°By any chance, what did my father say to you?¡±


    When asked by Eugene, his father¡¯s figure looked at me with cold eyes like an awl that froze me and pressed me in a cool voice, appearing before my eyes.


    ¡°¡­uh, he said a lot.¡±


    He replied, kicking his tongue with a voice containing hisints. Then Eugene came to me with a very sorry expression.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Well, he didn¡¯t mean to hurt you, he¡¯s just¨C¡±


    ¡°Eugene, thanks for the constion, but I¡¯ve already been picked up by your father.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    I sighed at Eugene, who rolled his eyes helplessly.


    ¡°Really, it felt like it was only cute to hear what you said.¡±


    ¡°It sounds like you¡¯re turning me around.¡±


    Eugene, who was secretly protesting, slowly opened his mouth, tapping his fingers and thinking about what to say for a moment.


    ¡°Well, he¡¯s a little¡­¡­ he can treat you harshly, but don¡¯t put too much meaning on it. Because he does that to most people.¡±


    Honestly, I thought it was right.


    When I saw his tight lips and his chilling blue eyes, I wondered if there was any object or person in the world he liked.


    ¡°And anyway, my father is a wizard and a very good Trump. He¡¯s very judgmental.¡±


    ¡°I agree with that.¡±


    I could never have had a good impression of him, but I couldn¡¯t help admiring his leadership after the opening of the Housekeepers meeting.


    As a neer there, I never seemed to be able to keep up with his deep insight.


    That day I realized how much influence a person with innate sense, acquired effort, and age can have on others.


    He was even very rational at the Housekeepers meeting, and he didn¡¯t ignore my opinion if it was a profitable matter.


    That was why I couldn¡¯t say I had nothing to learn from him even though I had a bad impression in our first meeting.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to be Trump-like my father. I want to be a strong and capable Trump like him.¡±


    Listening to Eugene¡¯s story, I looked up at him with a frown.


    ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Why, you got a problem?¡±


    I grinned at him who was so inquisitive.


    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s not it. I¡¯m not going to be Trump-like your father.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Eugene frowned back at my words.


    ¡°Spade, I know you have a bad impression about him, but you have to admit my father¡¯s ability as a Trump.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, your father is a great Trump. I know it better than anyone since I saw in person. And I think there will be a lot to learn from your father in the future.¡±


    As I said so, I took my back off the wall and walked out in front of Eugene.


    ¡°But shouldn¡¯t we have a big dream?¡±


    Eugene tilted his head as if he didn¡¯t understand what I was talking about. I answered with a confident look on my face.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be Trump beyond your father.¡±


    Eugene, staring at me through, opened his eyes wide and looked at me nkly with his mouth open.


    Then he smiled and covered his mouth with his hands.


    ¡°Ha, you¡¯re so¡­¡­.¡±


    But he did not utter the words that remained behind.


    ¡°I am really what?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°What, let me know.¡±


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t tell you.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s answer was like an iron wall, and Iined with my lips pout.


    ¡°Dirty bastard.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m better than you.¡±


    ¡°Who is going to admit that.¡±


    ¡°Okay, are you going back to the territory for vacation?¡±


    I answered his question with a nod of my head.


    Eugene also slightly raised his head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you go to the territory, too?¡±


    ¡°I have to go. I¡¯ve never stopped by while I was in the Academy.¡±


    ¡°Are you leaving tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Eugene answered and took his back off the wall he was leaning against and turned toward the door where we could see the campus building.


    ¡°Are you leaving tomorrow, too?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll take some time to get there.¡±


    ¡°Well, the distance is simr to your territory.¡±


    ¡°Get some rest when you get there. You must have had a hard time putting up with the appointment.¡±


    I twisted my purple hair with my fingers, nced at Eugene and said.


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna take a break. Go home and get some rest. Don¡¯t train early in the morning until you get home.¡±


    ¡°You told me not to, so I should.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to do it, do it with care. Because it¡¯s your own body that will suffer.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you speak so beautifully.¡±


    After a long time of dabbling, some time had passed.


    ¡°Oh, I think I¡¯m going to have to get going.¡±


    The eyes, as if they had blue sapphire in them, suddenly grew, and then returned to their original state.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to get going.¡±


    After greeting Eugene, I tried to step out of the door, but suddenly I heard Eugene¡¯s voice slightly crack behind my back.


    ¡°Spade, wait a minute.¡±


    Turning my head back, Eugene was reaching out one hand as if he were trying to hold on to me out.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°No, just, I thought of something to ask.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    For some reason, he rolled his eyes around and bit his lips slightly, and hesitated, killing his lips with his tongue.


    The words that finally rang through his lips, were really unlike him.


    ¡°Do you believe in superstitions?¡±


    I frowned and asked back at the nonsense words that suddenly popped out.


    ¡°Superstition?¡±


    ¡°Yes, superstition.¡±


    ¡°What kind of superstition are you talking about?¡±


    Eugene, who was agonizing over what I said, answered dryly.


    ¡°Just, anything.¡±


    When I dyed answering because I still didn¡¯t know his intentions, Eugene added an exnation.


    ¡°Well, you know. When you can make your wishe true if you do something specific.¡±


    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s a lot of that.¡±


    Still, I couldn¡¯t tell why he asked such a thing, but I replied with a light smile.


    ¡°I think what I do is more important than that.¡±


    I spoke to him, looking at him in his eyes.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t get me wrong. But that doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s wrong to believe in superstitions. I mean that¡¯s what I think.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­uh, I know what you mean.¡±


    Eugene said with a nod.


    ¡°Yes, I see.¡±


    ¡°Did I answer your curiosity?¡±


    ¡°Uh.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know if my answer would have been what he wanted, but Eugene seemed satisfied on the boat for now.


    ¡°Yes, you can go now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, then I¡¯m really going.¡±


    ¡°Uh.¡±


    Eugene waved back.


    ¡°Have a nice trip, Spade.¡±


    At that time, his blue eyes were drawing fine curves like the crescent moon.


    It was a beautiful, calm smile with eyes.


    ¡°Yeah, see youter.¡±


    Was it my illusion that his face at thest minute looked lighter?


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 79

    Episode 79


    <b>Trantor : Missme</b>


    <b>Editor : Aru</b>


    Academy¡¯s vacation has begun.


    After a long time, the road to the Spade Territory was rough and far.


    There was no way that there was a multimedia product in the novel that would soothe the boredom of a person trapped in a carriage to their home like a smartphone.


    Nevertheless, I wasn¡¯t very dissatisfied with this situation.


    ¡®Oh¡­.¡¯


    It was because Cassius, a handsome man authorized by the original author, was sitting right across the seat.


    Perhaps because of exhaustion from the long journey, Cassius paused for a moment and looked out of the window with his chin raised. And such a figure could be said to be a sculpture.


    His ebony-like hair that slightly covers the eyebrows reminded me of a ck jaguar, and his roaring golden eyes were half-closed, exuding the decadent beauty hidden in his usual puppy-like appearance.


    On top of that, a straight nose, a sharp jawline, and a solid body¡­


    If the original photo card had been made by taking this image as it is, the fans would have bought the book with a nosebleed.


    ¡®After all, looking at the handsome face is the most interesting thing in the world.¡¯


    It¡¯s always new. It¡¯s thrilling.


    Pretty people and handsome people are the best.


    So alone, I recounted the truth of the world, and spoke to Cassius, who was in a trance of seeing outside.


    ¡°By the way, can you really not go back to the pce?¡±


    In my question, Cassius turned to me with his puppy-like eyes, who picks up his ears when I call his name.


    And then his eyes looked incredibly gentle as if it were a puppy¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t have to go. Not many people care about me anyway.¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s home for Cassius anyway.¡±


    I said so, with his head slightly lowered, and said in an apologetic voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t go home because of my request.¡±


    The evening after the Housekeepers meeting, I thought I¡¯d still have time until the next Housekeepers meeting.


    However, I woke up at 4 a.m. on the day of the vacation because of a ne that was emitting enormous light, ready to blind me.


    On the ne, there were official documents sent by at least five people, including the Duke of Ace and the Duke of Ale Club, and when I saw them, I had a hunch.


    ¡®I¡¯m going to have a lot of work to do on this vacation.¡¯


    The problem was that the task of dealing with information is so difficult for me to have, which is stillcking information about the situation of the Imperial Pce or other territories.


    ¡®Should I get some help from the Duke of Ale club?¡¯


    I thought so at first, but I realized that was not enough.


    There was a limit to receiving guidance from the Duke of Ale Club, and for that, there was too much information to find and organize.


    Unconsciously speaking of this inconvenience, Cassius readily said he could help me with a list of materials.


    Cassius was such a suitable person to help me that it was difficult to easily reject the offer, that I epted his offer with pleasure, though I was sorry.


    ¡°It¡¯s not supposed to be the Imperial Prince assisting the work of the Duke.¡±


    ¡°Because there shouldn¡¯t be a job where the original prince of the Empire assisted in the work of a person who was merely a Duke.¡±


    I waved my hand at Cassius¡¯s words and refused.


    ¡°No, really. Cassius had a hard time during the semester, so please take a break.¡±


    ¡°That sounds like what I¡¯m going to say. You couldn¡¯t even sleep because of the appointment ceremony.¡±


    ¡°I slept soundly after it was over.¡±


    Then Cassius snorted and said,


    ¡°You, you didn¡¯t listen to what Rayl always says. Once umted fatigue is no use if you don¡¯t release it right away.¡±


    ¡°Oh, stop it.¡±


    I felt as if I was being scolded by my mother, so I twisted my body with my hands on my head.


    ¡°Speaking of which, why don¡¯t you just get some sleep now? I think we still have a long way to go.¡±


    ¡°Well, but I can¡¯t sleep much.¡±


    ¡°I heard you woke up early this morning.¡±


    I answered Cassius¡¯s words with a wry scratch on my head.


    ¡°I know, but I don¡¯t know why I don¡¯t feel tired yet.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still awakened, aren¡¯t you? Did you pour in another Rayl nutrient?¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t drink a bottle yesterday.¡±


    Cassius then leaned his upper body against the back of the chair and said with a smile.


    ¡°Then close your eyes. If you stay still, you¡¯ll be sleepy.¡±


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s not going to help me fall asleep.¡±


    ¡°Just give it a try.¡±


    Frankly speaking, I didn¡¯t believe what he said because I was too well for waking up at dawn.


    If I close my eyes when I¡¯m not sleepy, I can¡¯t fall asleep that easily.


    ¡°Well, I see.¡±


    I knew there wouldn¡¯t be much urology anyway, but I did as he said.


    ¡®If a person can fall asleep just because he closed his eyes, there wouldn¡¯t be anyone who had any insomnia in the world. There¡¯s no way I could fall asleep.¡¯


    ***


    Surprisingly, it happened.


    Yerine began to sleep with a slight breath less than a minute after closing her eyes. Cassius, who was watching her, also eximed as if he was dumbfounded.


    ¡°No, after being confident like that, how can she fall asleep this fast?¡±


    Cassius muttered to himself, rose from his seat and sat in the opposite seat.


    He was careful not to touch Yerine and wake her up, but fortunately, the carriage seat was wide, so that didn¡¯t happen.


    ¡®Cause, she can¡¯t catch a cold.¡¯


    Casius, who took off his furry red cape, covered Yerine with his cape.


    Nevertheless, Yerine slept without knowing anything.


    ¡®I¡¯m so d I¡¯m the only one here.¡¯


    How lovely she is even when she sleeps.


    ¡®If Blothea had seen this, she would never have stood still.¡¯


    It was Cassius, who put Yerine¡¯s head against his shoulder while struggling to shake his silly thoughts.


    ***


    When I opened my eyes, a woman was looking down at me and smiling.


    She had such a beautiful face that it was hard to take my eyes off her.


    ¡®Pretty¡­¡­¡¯


    Her ck glossy hair, as of ck dan, was finely braided, and herrge eyes, shining like a brownstone, were full of life.


    ¡°Oh, Yerine, what a pretty me.¡±


    I was used to her face. I didn¡¯t know why.


    ¡°Mom, look! A little firework!¡±


    I said proudly showing my both hands which I had lit a small me.


    My body wasn¡¯t moving ording to my will.


    And between my lips, the voice of a very young girl flowed out.


    ¡°Oh, my God, that¡¯s wonderful, Yerine!¡±


    The woman smiled happily as if she had won the world.


    I also followed her with a big smile, extinguished the firework,ughed and held her in my arms.


    When I was in that warm embrace, I remembered.


    I saw her face in a portrait in front of the mansion¡¯s central staircase.


    ***


    When I woke up again, I was lying in bed.


    My right arm hurt like it was drying up.


    As if burned.


    Turning my head slightly, the whole arm was bandaged.


    ¡®Burned?¡¯


    As I was looking at my arm with a bandage to the tip of my finger, a chilling ache swept past me.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    There was also a fever heated in my left eye.


    I felt as if I had heated up a heavy stone and put it near my eyes, and the heat had stifled me.


    Breathing hard in pain, I twisted myself, and a man beside me sobbed with tears.


    I couldn¡¯t quite understand what he said.


    ¡°Yerine, Yerine¡­¡±


    When I heard it carefully, it seemed like he was calling Yerine¡¯s name.


    And next to him was the woman I saw earlier.


    She was also saying something with a tearful face.


    ¡°Yerine, our baby¡­¡±


    She told me in a long voice, holding one arm tightly in her hands.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Yerine. In the future, in the future¨C ¡±


    In the end, she couldn¡¯t finish her words and hugged me.


    Of all the mysterious words she uttered, I could understand only one word.


    ¡°Yerine, you must never use magic¨C¡±


    The remark brought me to my senses.


    And only then did I realize that the eyes of the man who was sobbing me were both purple.


    ***


    mes devoured everything.


    The mes dancing with their red tongues were so huge.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Smoke rose from my trembling hands.


    The heat still lingered in my red ripe palms.


    My left eye aches so badly.


    ¡°Mom¡­¡±


    I called her in tears, but the woman didn¡¯t show up.


    ¡°Uh, Mom, Dad.¡±


    I shouted ¡°Mom and Dad¡± until my voice cracked.


    But no one answered.


    At that moment I realized the terrible truth.


    The fact that they were trapped in that red me.


    No.


    The fact that I trapped them in that fire.


    ***


    ¡°Ugh<i>¡ª</i>¡±


    It was such a vivid dream.


    It was still like a huge me in front of me dancing.


    The slight ache in my left eye was simr to what I felt in my dream to the point of making me goosebumps.


    ¡°Yerine! Are you okay?¡±


    As I breathed out my breath, the blurred vision gradually returned.


    When I looked up, Cassius was looking at me with his right hand on my sweaty face.


    ¡°Oh, my God, your fever¨C¡±


    The whole body was soaked in sweat, and the heat seemed to rise around the eyes, but the blood flowing through the body seemed to cool off.


    ¡®Certainly¡­.¡¯


    With the burning mansion in front of her, Yerine¡¯s hands were frantically hot.


    There must have been people in the mansion.


    The earthenware came up with a sense of shocking vividness.


    It wasn¡¯t me.


    It wasn¡¯t me, it was Yerine from her childhood.


    Nevertheless, I felt like a red me would burst from my fingertips and swallow this carriage and turn it into ashes.


    Without leaving a handful of lives.


    ¡°Oh, Ugh, ughh¨C¡±


    ¡°Yerine!¡±


    I had to say it was okay, but I couldn¡¯t.


    I couldn¡¯t do it, even though it was obvious to make him worry.


    The afterimage of the burning mansion continued to haunt me.


    When I came to my senses, everything around me seemed to be dead, like Yerine at that time.


    It was scary.


    ¡°Cassius, hold, hold my hand.¡±


    My voice was shaking.


    I didn¡¯t even know what I was talking about back then.


    What came to my mind was when my long, thick arms that enveloped mepletely.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡±


    I felt the skin of a person, not the heat of the hot me at my fingertips.


    The warmth that I can feel only from being touched with someone.


    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±


    I closed my eyes thinking it was a relief.


    Thinking that he must be a living person.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 80

    Episode 80


    <b>Trantor : Missme</b><b></b>


    <b>Editor : Aru</b>


    <b>[The 14th Duke of Spade, Duke of Philip Easton of Spade ¨C Born on July 6, 916. Death on Sept. 7, 950. </b><b></b>


    <b>The Duchess of Calia Remantrotte ¨C Born on May 29, 920 died on September 7, 950.]</b>


    ¡°As expected¡­¡±


    If I had known this would happen, I should have searched the records earlier.


    I looked up and found that most of the deaths, the Duke and Duchess of Spade and the household maids and servants that supported them at the time, were the same as September 7, 950. All the same.


    ¡®The fire that Yerine started that day wiped out everything.¡¯


    If some of the loyal vassals had survived, the entire Spade family would not have fallen into the hands of the Postade.


    But because all of them died in the fire that day, Yerine, who had no rtives, was left alone without a guardian.


    ¡°Ah, this is a little difficult.¡±


    I sigh deeply, covering the record.


    Under the circumstances, Yerine seemed to have burned her arm because she couldn¡¯t control her magic even before she lost her parents.


    The ident had distressed her parents, and the Duchess of Spade had even left her with words, saying that she would never use any magic.


    ¡®That means I can be that crazy and uncontrolled, too.¡¯


    I got goosebumps when I thought about that.


    Last time, I used the magic of blue mes, and I thought it was a harbinger of the explosion that caused an abnormality in my eyes.


    ¡®If I hadn¡¯t stopped then¡­¡­.¡¯


    It seemed that the gruesome appearance of the battleground that had been burned up and only the skeleton was left in front of me was passing by.


    ¡°Oh, no. No. I couldn¡¯t let that happen.¡±


    I shook my head and pped both cheeks.


    I didn¡¯t want to imagine anything bad anymore.


    ¡®I¡¯m not sure, but it¡¯s like a rush when using me magic, so it might be okay to be careful only when using me magic.¡¯


    When I wasforting myself like that, someone knocked on the door of my office.


    ¡°Yes,e in!¡±


    Appearing through a crack in the door was the ck hair and golden eyes like the night sky.


    Maybe because he washed his hair, but his wet hair covered half of his forehead.


    ¡°Oh, Cassius, you weren¡¯t sleeping yet?¡±


    ¡°Yes, can Ie in?¡±


    ¡°Yes,e in, please. Sit in front of that firece because it¡¯s cold.¡±


    Ie said, pointing to the firece burning firewood with a pleasant patter.


    Cassius chose a fluffy armchair, covered with nkets bearing the Spade¡¯s crest on a white background, and I spoke to him, lifting the gaze that was being fixed on the papers for a moment.


    ¡°Is the roomfortable enough for¡­¡­..¡±


    But the moment I raised my head, I was speechless.


    Just with my mouth open, I couldn¡¯t make any sound.


    Cassius leaning against the chair was wearing a shower gown.


    There the front of the robe opened wide and his chest was clearly visible.


    After being hardened for about three seconds, I rubbed my eyes and thought to myself.


    ¡®I guess this is because I¡¯m tired that I started seeing things.¡¯


    But no matter how much I rubbed my eyes, Cassius¡¯s appearance in front of me was in a shower gown.


    ¡°Yes, what, Yerine?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Ah.¡±


    I woke up to Cassius¡¯s voice looking at me with his clear eyes as if something had happened and coughed.


    ¡°Is the room all right?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I love it. I think I could live there forever.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a relief, but don¡¯t do that.¡±


    With a business smile, I struck the paper as usual, but my eyes kept gazing towards his chest.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t that what you¡¯re supposed to do at home? Is that so? You¡¯re not doing that on purpose, are you?¡¯


    It was veryplicated in my head, but I tried hard not to show it.


    ¡°You must have been tireding here today, why aren¡¯t you sleeping?¡±


    That was the question I managed toe up with to avoid this situation.


    Cassius responded immediately to the remark.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I want to ask. Why aren¡¯t you sleeping?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡­.¡±


    At Cassius¡¯s question, I put another book on it so that the record I was looking at could not be seen.


    ¡®If he knew that I didn¡¯t know why my parents died, he¡¯d think it was weird.¡¯


    Then I calmly responded to Cassius, who was sitting with one leg on the knee of the other.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got work to do.¡±


    Cassius looked at me with a sad look and asked in a heavy voice like watery cotton.


    ¡°Still. I think you should take a rest today.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right now. Thanks to Cassius, I was able to calm down quickly.¡±


    ¡°But they say that you have nightmares when you¡¯re tired. It¡¯s almost midnight now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do a little more. Until midnight. So Cassius sleeps first.¡±


    There was still work to be done.


    And I wanted to get Cassius, who had such giddy figures, out of my sight somehow.


    ¡°That¡¯s a lie. You¡¯re gonna sneak to bed at dawn, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Cassius asked, looking at me suspiciously.


    ¡®Ck, this is why you can¡¯t be a man with a good hunch.¡¯


    He can¡¯t be easily deceived.


    ¡°You looked tired when I saw you earlier. You said you couldn¡¯t fall asleep, and then you fell asleep right away. You even have nightmares.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not tired now. I slept a little before, so I couldn¡¯t fall asleep now.¡±


    I barely put up with the words on my throat, ¡®And now I¡¯m all out of sleep because of someone¡¯s unconventional dress.¡¯


    But Cassius, who couldn¡¯t know my mind, said, repositioning himself and looking up at me with serious eyes.


    ¡°But isn¡¯t that too much? You seem to be in a hurry. It¡¯s okay to have some rest today.¡±


    I stretched out my arms with a big smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s only been a few days since I¡¯ve be one, being a Housekeeper, I couldn¡¯t afford it. Taking a rest seems a very valuable thing for me.¡±


    Then I put my arm back on the desk and continued.


    ¡°I keep getting in touch every day, they send me this data, send me that, and I have a lot of paperwork to deal with.¡±


    I talked with my fingertips tapping on the shiny desk.


    ¡°Well, to get to the point, I feel like I have more people looking for me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a little difficult.¡±


    Cassius poked out his lips and buried himself in the back of the chair.


    ¡°You mean there may be more people who will bother you in the future.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean bother? It¡¯s all work.¡±


    ¡°There are still a lot of people who can¡¯t leave you alone.¡±


    Cassius said in a sulky voice, half-open his eyes.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    His golden eyes were fixed to me, and somehow his eyes shed at that time.


    ¡°Because there are so many people who touch you¡­¡­..¡±


    Cassius said in a low voice, looking at me with a pod in both hands.


    ¡°Very asionally, I want to tie you uptight and take you to the pce.¡±


    Wait a minute, it¡¯s no one else, and I think he really means it if he says that.


    Swallowing and slightly feeling nervous, I looked at Cassius, but he smiled sizzly.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m joking.¡±


    I thought as I saw him standing up again.


    ¡®No, I don¡¯t think it was a joke.¡¯


    However, I couldn¡¯t say what I was thinking, so Iughed and asked Cassius.


    ¡°Ay, what are you going to do when you take me to the pce in the first ce.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, I¡¯ve been feeding you the finest puddings I¡¯ve ever wanted to do. Work when you want to work and y when you want to.¡±


    ¡®Wait, it¡¯s pretty good.¡¯


    ¡°There are many rooms in the pce, so wouldn¡¯t there be at least one thing you want? Speaking of which, would you like toe to the pce once?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no, thank you, but I will refuse.¡±


    As I waved my hands and smiled awkwardly, Cassius¡¯s hands were drooping, showing his disappointment to all sides.


    And for a while, the silence sank.


    Taking advantage of the gap, I took the papers out of the drawer and began to look at them, and Cassius quietly leaned against the chair and looked out the window.


    ¡°Ah, Yerine.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Looking at the financial records, I raised my head to Cassius¡¯s voice.


    Cassius woke up from the chair to see if I was determined to sleep, and when I saw it I asked thoughtlessly.


    ¡°Oh, are you going to bed?¡±


    But Cassius didn¡¯t answer if he hadn¡¯t heard me.


    ¡°Cassius?¡±


    Then he moved his steps without a word and came up to the side of the chair where I sat.


    ¡®What is it?¡¯


    When my mind was confused and didn¡¯t know what to do, Cassius bent over and pushed his face close to me.


    The smell of soft soap and Cassius¡¯s scent shed through my mind.


    When I came to my senses, his two golden eyes were emitting such intense light that I could never forget.


    Like swallowing me.


    I stared nkly at the blinding light.


    At that moment the hot breath tickled my ears.


    ¡°Now I have to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    It happened so quickly that I didn¡¯t know what had happened at first.


    But when I came to my senses, my body was in the air, and Cassius was looking at me with satisfaction.


    ¡°It¡¯s midnight.¡±


    As soon as Cassius¡¯s words were over, a clock bell rang for twelve o¡¯clock


    ¡°Oh, sleep, wait a minute. I haven¡¯t finished my work yet.¡±


    ¡°No. You said you were going to bed at midnight. You can¡¯t draw your words.¡±


    I struggled, but Cassius wouldn¡¯t let me go, rather he held me tighter.


    Then something solid touched my cheek, and I froze.


    ¡®I, I touched his chest¡­¡­¡­!¡¯


    ¡°I can¡¯t take you to the pce, but I¡¯d rather take you to your room.¡±


    ¡°No, Cassius, it¡¯s not okay. Please drop me off.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Cassius¡¯s answer was firm and sharp.


    At that time I seriously thought about it.


    Should I tell Cassius that there¡¯s an open front in his shower gown, or should I just keep my mouth shut?


    But before I could conclude, Cassius arrived in my room first.


    He carefullyid me down in front of the door. The touch was too soft and meticulous.


    And he smiled brightly, saying good night.


    ¡°Good night, Yerine.¡±


    I really appreciated him for that, but unfortunately, my interest at the time was elsewhere.


    Because he carried me, and because I struggled to get out of his arms, the front of Cassius¡¯s gown was further open, reaching a very dangerous point.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go¡­¡­.¡±


    If he went that way, I thought his chest wouldn¡¯t be a problem, but the gown might untie in the middle of the way.


    ¡°Wait. Hold on, Cassius.¡±


    I left the door with Cassius, who was about to head to his bedroom, whether he knew it or not, and brought out arge nket from the room at lightning speed.


    ¡°Wear this on. Because it¡¯s cold.¡±


    Before Cassius could even speak, I put the nket on his shoulder at the speed of light and poured out my words with rapid speed.


    ¡°Thank you for everything today. Good night, see you tomorrow!¡±


    And closed the door right away so that Cassius wouldn¡¯t return the nket.


    ¡°Wow, it took my life for ten years.¡±


    Fanning my still hot face, I vowed to tell the butler tomorrow morning to bring in nnel pyjamas that fit for Cassius.


    ***


    ¡°That¡¯s strange.¡±


    Cassius, who fell on the bed with a nket around his body, is gloomy with a sombre voice.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a taste¡­¡­..¡±


    In the end, Cassius vowed to quit his shower gown and wear a shirt in the future, and Yerine lost the chance to see Cassius in his shower gown again.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 81

    Episode 81


    <b>Trantor : Missme</b><b></b>


    <b>Editor : Aru</b>


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Ye, Yerine.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    A boy with golden eyes resembling the sun said with a stony smile.


    ¡°My name is Cassius.¡±


    I thought it was a good name.


    ¡°Why are you covering one of your eyes?¡±


    The boy asked in a clear voice.


    At his words, gently pressing my ankles neatly together, I said.


    ¡°¡­¡­it¡¯s ugly.¡±


    I heard the maids whispering.


    They said the Duke¡¯s daughter looked different from others.


    Unlike her father, who was born with fine eyes, she has creepy red eyes.


    ¡°It feels a little reluctant to see it.¡±


    The maid who said that no longer stayed in my house.


    Because she was fired after my father heard that she was talking about my appearance.


    But to this day, her voice still vividly pressed against my ears.


    ¡®And because I don¡¯t want to hurt anyone.¡¯


    How many people have been hurt by these eyes?


    Not only did my father and mother get small burns, but I also got big and small wounds.


    With my head down, I looked only at the ground.


    Long bangs pierced my eyes.


    It didn¡¯t matter, though.


    ¡°But isn¡¯t it frustrating?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s bearable.¡±


    ¡°But, ah, are you worried that I might say it¡¯s ugly?¡±


    At first, I covered my eyes to prevent the use of magic.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t it natural to worry about that?¡¯


    But by the time I found out that I was different from others, I was afraid of their chattering.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to cover it in front of me.¡±


    Cassius said, tilting his head.


    ¡°I won¡¯t say it¡¯s ugly, so it¡¯s okay, Yerine.¡±


    Cassius clenched his fists in both hands and said in a steady voice.


    ¡°No, I said no.¡±


    I turned my head to the side and snapped back. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll say it¡¯s creepy when he sees my eyes.


    ¡°Wait, excuse me, but let me¨C¡±


    ¡°Hold, hold on, what are you doing¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Before I could finish speaking, a bright light shone in my left eye.


    The cool wind touched my eyes and gave me a chill.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Cassius sat still with his mouth open, without saying a word.


    It was as if he was shocked.


    ¡°See. This is why I told you not to look.¡±


    In an irritated voice, I pulled down his arm and raised my hand.


    But at that moment, Cassius muttered an unknown word.


    ¡°Pretty¡­¡±.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what he was talking about.


    But somehow, I felt like crying.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mom, Dad.¡±


    I swept the bangs that were covering my left eye to the sideways.


    In front of my eyes was arge, huge winged snake pping its tongue.


    It was Caracas, famous for its ferocious poison.


    ¡°Ye, Yerine, run!¡±


    Cassius pulled the sleeves of my right arm and shouted with a tear-stained face.


    But I couldn¡¯t.


    If he runs away like this, he will die with a leg injury.


    I pulled my sleeve out of Cassius¡¯s desperate grip on me.


    And with me magic in both hands, with vertically torn yellow pupils,


    I went towards the snake looking at me.


    Then my left eye was getting hot.


    ><><><><><><><


    ¡°Huh, Ye, Yerine¡­¡­.¡±


    When I came to my senses, Cassius was holding me up and shedding tears.


    I wanted to tell him not to cry, but my mouth couldn¡¯t move.


    My eyes were aching heavily.


    My body was as heavy as watery cotton.


    ¡°What do I do, I¡¯m sorry, I, I don¡¯t know how to use healing magic yet¡­¡­.¡±


    Big drops of tears fell from his golden eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, please, someone help me!¡±


    My eyes closed again.


    It¡¯s not his fault. I also agreed with the suggestion to explore the forest. There were many things I wanted to say, but my mouth couldn¡¯t fall.


    ¡°Yerine!¡±


    Thest thing I saw was the blurred figure of a man running from afar.


    ¡°My, please, help me. Please save Yerine!¡±


    Everything felt into the darkness with a blurring voice.


    ***


    It was not the golden eyes with tears that greeted me the moment I opened my eyes.


    ¡®What is this?¡¯


    As I jumped out of bed like a spring, I caught sight of familiar scenery.


    ¡°Ha.¡±


    Sighing with my hand in my sizzling left eye.


    Now I have a rough idea.


    Why Cassius first saw me and said I was his saviour.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t expect that to happen.¡¯


    If I had remembered this from the beginning, I would have understood Cassius¡¯ strange behaviour.


    ¡®It looks like I suffered and was uncontrolled in the process of saving Cassius.¡¯


    I had aplicated mind.


    The left eye was burning hot.


    Anxiety came upon my mind.


    The anxiety that I may be as uncontrolled as Yerine was.


    ***


    ¡°Cassius¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    While working on data sorting in the study, I caught a chance to talk to Cassius.


    ¡°How¡¯s your bed?¡±


    ¡°I think you¡¯ve asked me thatst time.¡±


    It¡¯s already been a week since Cassius lived in my mansion.


    He didn¡¯t say anything, but because of my request, he might be nervous about staying here.


    ¡°Just because it¡¯s not easy to be away from home.¡±


    Academy¡¯s dormitory was one of the highest quality, but I was also morefortable in my own mansion than the dormitory.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s ratherfortable here.¡±


    Cassius said with a big smile.


    I was a little relieved because he was definitely not acting.


    ¡°Really? I¡¯m d to hear that, but¡­.¡±


    ¡°I like it here better.¡±


    Cassius gave an immediate answer without hesitation.


    He certainly seemed to like this ce.


    I don¡¯t know why.


    ¡°However, the Duke¡¯s mansion can¡¯t be as good as the Prince¡¯s Pce.¡±


    Then Cassius shook his head.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s great here, too.¡±


    Then Cassius, who was about to say something, stopped in the middle and shut his mouth.


    His eyes were filled with difficulties.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Cassius?¡±


    ¡°Oh, nothing.¡±


    I asked Cassius, who¡¯s tilting his head, to try to avoid the answer.


    ¡°Why? You can say it.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no, just¡­¡±


    Cassius, who was answering like that, sighed deeply and spoke in a slightly weak voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s so lonely there.¡±


    Cassius¡¯s eyes, bringing up the words, looked lonesome.


    It was the eye that held the light, but at the same time cast a shadow.


    ¡°Because there¡¯s no one to talk to.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    I asked, with astonished eyes wide open.


    It was the ce where the prince of the Empire lived, and management could not have been done without people.


    Since it¡¯s the ce where the prince lives, he should be taken care of by many people.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t there so many people working in the Imperial Pce? There are probably some maids and servants that I¡¯ve seen since I was a child.¡±


    ¡°Eum¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    In my words, Cassius put his finger around his mouth and agonized.


    ¡°Surely there are quite a few servants. But everyone really does what they have to do. They don¡¯t talk to me very much.¡±


    Then he looked me in the eye and smiled at me with a broad smile.


    ¡°So I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anyone I can share my mind with.¡±


    ¡°Well, what about your family member¡­¡­.?¡±


    ¡°They won¡¯te.¡±


    Cassius didn¡¯t think for a second about the answer to my question.


    Somehow I felt sorry for him.


    ¡°Because I¡¯m the Second Prince, and I¡¯m not the one to be the Emperor. There¡¯s no reason for them to look at me.¡±


    Cassius said in a sweet, crude voice as if nothing had happened.


    He has already got used to loneliness.


    So I didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°Well, so I like this ce better.¡±


    Cassius said with a smile.


    ¡°Because you really care about me.¡±


    It was a different smile than before.


    It was not an awkward smile, trying to hide the loneliness.


    It was a subtle smile, like a floral scent, that expressed deep sincerity.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you thought so.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Cassius¡¯s eyes bent like crescents, drawing lines.


    On second thought, there was no more loneliness in his eyes.


    His eyes were soft as if to embrace a lovely presence.


    ¡°Well, not just for that reason, but in fact, I¡¯m fine wherever you are.¡±


    I seemed to be dizzy in the enormous lines Cassius uttered out of his mouth.


    ¡®Wow, that¡¯s a little strong.¡¯


    Somehow my ears were burning red.


    I was afraid of this part of him.


    Every time he said something embarrassing without any notice, my heart thumped.


    In my previous life, I snorted when I read that the male lead of the novel spits out such lines.


    But when I heard Cassius express his feelings with his whole body and say such things, my face was so hot.


    ¡®This, I have to turn the topic somehow~¡¯


    When my head was spinning, Cassius called my name.


    ¡°Oh, Yerine, I think you can refer to this book.¡±


    In that way, Cassius pulled the book with the green cover off the shelf.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave it here on the desk.¡±


    Only then I could calm down myself a little.


    The heat dissipated when the mind calmed down.


    So with a nonchnt smile, I could thank Cassius.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The moment I opened the book and tried to write down what I needed, I suddenly remembered the dream I hadst night.


    It was so vivid that I felt like I was going through everything myself.


    ¡®I know roughly what happened.¡¯


    But the dream was iplete.


    It seemed quite a long time ago that Yerine and Cassius had been friends, but I didn¡¯t see all the memories of that period.


    Also, the memories before and after the ident were notplete as if it has holes in some parts.


    ¡°I think I should talk about it.¡¯


    I coughed loudly, tried to clear my voice.


    When he heard that some of my memories of it had returned, it was clear that Cassius would react violently.


    He would have been eager for me to recall the memory of it.


    ¡°Well, Cassius.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Yerine, why?¡±


    Cassius, who was browsing through the title of the book on the shelf, turned around and said,


    ¡°Any other questions?¡±


    He asked, trudging his steps toward the desk where I was sitting.


    ¡°Oh, yes.¡±


    ¡°Yes, ask me anything.¡±


    Cassius replied with a quiet face¡­


    His face ovepped with the young Cassius¡¯ face that I saw in my dream.


    ¡®The face still remains from that time.¡¯


    Thinking inwardly, I carefully took off my words.


    ¡°Well, Cassius.¡±


    He nodded and listened to me.


    ¡°In the past, when we first met¡­¡­..¡±


    It was just that moment.


    The ne on one side of the desk gave off a strong light.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    In the re of great momentum, Cassius had a surprised look on his face, and I hurriedly snatched the ne and put it on my hand.


    When I tapped the ne with my left index finger, the light calmed down, and the writing appeared in the air.


    ¡®There¡¯s something urgent in broad daylight on holidays..¡¯


    The contact came from the Duke of Ale Club.


    And when I checked her hurried letter through the ne, I froze on the spot.


    ¡°What did you say¡­? ¡±


    The contents of the writing in the air were like this.


    <b>[Postade Mother and Son, sudden death in the Wiltern Prison.]</b>


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 82

    Episode 82


    <b>Trantor : Missme</b>


    <b>Editor : Aru</b>


    ¡°Duke Ale Club, I got your message. I contact you as soon as I check.¡±


    As I spoke with my mouth close to the shining yellow pumpkin, I could hear the voice of the Duke of Ale Club.


    <i>-Yeah, you did a good job. I thought I should let you know, so I called you in a hurry. You seem a little excited. Calm down and listen.</i>


    Count Postade was imprisoned at the Wiltern prison in the Ale Club territory.


    After a riot at the Academy, Leon was confined in the capital¡¯s central prison.


    However, due to capacity problems, he was expected to be imprisoned in Wiltern prison for a month.


    About 15 days after he was imprisoned in the same prison as his mother, all of them were founded dead.


    ¡®What the hell is going on?¡¯


    I clenched my fist and chewed my lips.


    I was angry at the fact that Countess Postade, who abused Yerine and tried to take her position, died without paying the full price for her sins.


    There, Leon really tried to kill me.


    If I hadn¡¯t been careful, I might have felt the pain of dying by getting my skin cut with the knife.


    ¡®I was going to make Leon pay for his sins this time.¡¯


    Leon¡¯s trial was about to take ce.


    Everybody told me he was going to rot in prison for the rest of his life.


    ¡®You¡¯re a coward to the end.¡¯


    My teeth sharpened on its own.


    <i>-The guard on patrol found Countess Postade dead in her cellst night.</i>


    ¡°And then, Leon Postade was also found dead?


    <i>-Yes. Not long after Countess Postade¡¯s body was found, he was also found dead.</i>


    I can¡¯t believe that that mother and son were found dead at the same time.


    It was so strange.


    ¡°Was Leon dead in his cell?¡±


    <i>-Yes, each of them was dead in their own cell</i>


    ¡°What¡¯s the cause of their death?¡±


    At my question, the Duke of the Ale club paused and said.


    <i>¨C It¡¯s because of excessive bleeding.</i>


    ¡°What? Both of them?¡±


    <i>-Yeah.</i>


    Both Leon and Countess used solitary cells.


    It was unexpected that a person in a solitary confinement cell died of excessive bleeding.


    ¡°Did you hurt yourself? Or were they murdered?¡±


    The Duke of the Ale club did not answer for a while, but she straightened her voice and went on speaking.


    <i>¨C First of all, the investigation team said it was highly likely that they were killed.</i>


    Her voice was as heavy as a rock.


    <i>-And when I saw the body myself, I thought it was reasonable to say that they were killed.</i>


    Who on earth did this?


    ¡®Is there anyone else besides me who would have a grudge against the Postade family?¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t that there wasn¡¯t a possibility because they did so many bad things to others.


    <i>-It wasn¡¯t a wound that could be caused by self-harm unless someone was in control.</i>


    ¡°What?¡±


    The Duke of the Ale club was still calm.


    But through her voice over the pumpkin, I noticed at once that she was feeling disgusted.


    ¡°How the hell is the condition of the¡­¡­..?¡±


    <i>¨C The damage to both of them was really serious.</i>


    ¡°Were the bodies torn?¡±


    <i>-Yes. It was as if it had been bitten by the teeth of an animal. It was simr to a wound from a series of high-intensity attack magic.</i>


    What? It seemed like it was bitten by an animal¡¯s teeth?


    In a prison with strict security, it is possible for a person trapped in solitary confinement to suffer such a wound?


    <i>¨C Considering the magic power Leon Postade showed at the appointment ceremony, he couldn¡¯t use magic with that much power. There¡¯s also control magic in the prison, so prisoners can¡¯t use magic. </i>


    After all, it was not self-harm using attack magic.


    ¡®And if those humans are trying to survive, they won¡¯t know, they can¡¯t die themselves.¡¯


    He opened his mouth thinking so.


    ¡°I see. It¡¯s unlikely, but is it possible that an outside animal broke into a prison? Like a beast or something?¡±


    <i>-There¡¯s a possibility, but I¡¯m not sure.</i>


    In the voice of the duke of the Ale club, there was an unusual confusion.


    <i>¨C I can confidently say that the Wiltern Prison maintains as much security as the Capital Central Prison. Not because it¡¯s in my territory, but in my own objective view.</i>


    ¡°No, I agree. I don¡¯t think they¡¯d let that kind of beast break into the prison. I don¡¯t really know.¡±


    With a sigh, I replied in a slightly weakened voice.


    ¡°First of all, thank you for letting me know right away, Duke of the Ale Club. I think I¡¯ll have to wait and see the results of the investigation.¡±


    The Duke of the Ale club agreed in a calm, soft voice.


    <i>¨C I think so, too. I think it¡¯s a little early to conclude¡­¡­.</i>


    The voice of the duke of the Ale club who was talking suddenly cut off in the middle.


    And there was a <i>¡°bruk¡±</i> sound during the call as if she had dropped the phone.


    ¡°Duke?¡±


    But beyond the amber, there was no answer.


    ¡®What, is it malfunctioning?¡¯


    I turned the pumpkin around, but it looked fine.


    As soon as I cut off the connection and tried to contact the Duke of Ale Club again, her voice came back.


    <i>¨C Yerine?</i>


    ¡°Ah, Duke!¡±


    <i>¨C I¡¯m sorry, I got a call from the prison in the middle, so I rushed to pick it up.</i>


    ¡°A call?¡±


    The Duke of Ale club was breathing hard like a man in a hurry, and her voice trembled a little.


    <i>-Yeah, and I think you should know this, too.</i>


    Her words made my eyes wide open.


    ¡°Can you tell me what it is?¡±


    ¨C Last time, the inspection team measured the mana, they said there was a human mana left on the skin of the Postade mother and son


    The remaining traces of mana meant that it was not a beast who attacked Leon and Countess Postade.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying it wasn¡¯t a beast, right? So you¡¯re not really saying that they did self-harm?¡±


    <i>¨C I don¡¯t know that yet. But I found another important thing.</i>


    The Duke of the Ale club continued her talk in a split voice.


    <i>¨C The mana found on Countess Postade and Leon Postade¡¯s body had declined sharply from the figures previously identified.</i>


    The more I listened to, the more I couldn¡¯t catch up with it.


    On the same day, they were killed by the same technique, but their mana was equally reduced.


    There are so many strange things, but the intention or identity of the killer was not at all noticeable.


    ¡®If the mana has decreased, it would be possible in the first ce¡­¡­ .¡¯


    At that moment the blood from head to toe seemed to cool off.


    A cut tore by a sharp tooth.


    The reduced mana that happened there.


    No way.


    <i>-I¡¯m not sure what the hell happened. That¡¯s all I got.</i>


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    <i>-I¡¯ll call you again when I get the final results. Please wait a little while until then.</i>


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    <i>¨C Yerine?</i>


    I couldn¡¯t hear the Duke of the Ale club.


    I couldn¡¯t move my lips a bit.


    I was staring nkly at the front, but it was not the front view of the office that unfolded before my eyes.


    The afterimage of the ck monster who fought against me in the Academy bothered me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure it was then¡­¡­.¡±


    <i>-Huh? What?</i>


    The ck monster¡¯s mouth was closely studded with sharp teeth.


    And the monster aimed for my eyes which overflowed with mana.


    <i>¨C Yerine? Can you hear me well?</i>


    I put my hand around my mouth, chewing on my lips.


    It urred to me that it might be the monster of the time that killed the Postade mother and son.


    I shouldn¡¯t have stayed still.


    ***


    In a splendid room decorated with golden colours, a red-haired man leaned against afortable armchair and drank wine.


    ¡°You know there¡¯s going to be another Housekeepers meeting, right?¡±


    Buried in a chair with a couple of undone buttons on his coat, he turned the wine ss with a rxed smile.


    But his dialogue partner stood in an unbroken position, with his head and waist stiff.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    A hard voice came from under a in white robe without a single ornament.


    ¡°Really? Then you know what I¡¯m going to do.¡±


    Iker rolled up the corners of his mouth and said with a cunning smile.


    The man in the robe did not respond to him.


    Just quietly shutting his mouth, he watched Iker sipping his wine.


    ¡°You must not have listened to my question. I¡¯ll ask you again.¡±


    Iker put down the wine sses he had been drinking and spoke with her eyes narrowed with pods in both hands.


    ¡°You know what I¡¯m going to do in the future, don¡¯t you?¡±


    The man in the robe bit his lips still.


    Atst, a monotonous voice came from between the open lips.


    ¡°Are you going to be pleased with Yerine Spade again?¡±


    At the man¡¯s question, Iker leaned his upper body forward, with a pleased look on his face.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be difficult right now. Isn¡¯t the Duke of Spades still wary of your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°So, the goal is to let her guard down and break those boundaries.¡±


    Iker said, looking up at the man with his sharply shining golden eyes.


    ¡°I repeat, it¡¯ll be difficult for the time being. She doesn¡¯t have a personality to change her decisions easily.¡±


    ¡°Ha, I really like that part of her, too.¡±


    Iker said with a big grin.


    ¡°But it¡¯s a little annoying.¡±


    Iker, as he brought it up, had a creepy look in his eyes like a starving beast for days.


    The desire to put the ws of the creature in front of him and taste the blood seemed to dominate him.


    ¡°Do you know how to get a cute cat into the house?¡±


    The man in the robe, who had been pondering for a while, gave a concise answer.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Really? Too bad.¡±


    Iker shrugged and leaned his back against the back of the armchair.


    ¡°I gave her a doggy because she seems to like it, but she didn¡¯t ept it, so I don¡¯t know how.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, Yerine Spade is not a cat but a human being. And she¡¯s a proud seven-family Housekeeper and a prospect who appeared like aet.¡±


    The man in the robe continued his talk in a slightly elevated voice.


    ¡°In this situation, if you take the same approach asst time, you can only make her raise her guard.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, is that so?¡±


    Iker rolled his golden eyes and tapped the table with his fingers.


    ¡°But strangely enough, I¡¯d like to keep seeing her.¡±


    The fingers that were knocking on the table now began to curve around the table.


    ¡°Well, after I make her mine, I¡¯ll see her as much as I can, so it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Iker¡¯s voice, saying so, was already in triumph.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to put a bell on the cute cat¡¯s neck.¡±


    Listening to the sordidughter filling the room, the man in the robe remained motionless.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 83

    Episode 83


    <b>Trantor : Missme</b><b></b>


    <b>Editor : Aru</b>


    ¡°So, I think we need some kind of precaution. I¡¯m not sure, but if the damage is continuing¡ª¡±


    I was talking eagerly towards the other six Duke, but in the middle, the Duke of Ace shook his hand and interrupted.


    ¡°Are you arguing with something that you¡¯re not even sure about, Duke of Spade?¡±


    The Duke of Ace, staring at me and attempting to refute, shone sharply.


    ¡®Yes, I¡¯ve already expected a tackleing from you anyway.¡¯


    His rebuttal and caution no longer crossed my mind.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing 100 per cent certain about anything. That¡¯s why I said that.¡±


    Steadily speaking, I also set my eyes on the Duke of Ace.


    ¡°But I want to tell you that my hypothesis is more likely to be correct.¡±


    But the Duke of Ace didn¡¯t budge.


    In fact, I didn¡¯t expect to be able to persuade him with this level of words.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the hypothesis dependent on your memory?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. But¡ª¡±


    ¡°So there¡¯s no objective evidence to prove it.¡±


    The Duke of Ace raised his head and spoke.


    ¡°There was no one who saw the monster in the Wiltern incident, nor the ident of the Duke of Spade.¡±


    A week after hearing the news of the death of the Postade mother and son, two bodies were found on the outskirts of my territory.


    The cause of death was excessive bleeding, just like what happened to the Postades, and the condition of the body was simr.


    And while the skin of the body had some mana left on it, there was little remaining mana in the body.


    ¡°But whoever it is doesn¡¯t change the fact that people are still dying.¡±


    In my words, the Duke of Ace answered in a t voice.


    ¡°Do you think the link between the Wiltern prison case and the incident on your territory is connected?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you the condition of the body is simr.¡±


    ¡°Even in Wiltern Prison and the Dukedom of Spades case could be simply caused by an attack of a beast.¡±


    The Duke of Ace said, fixing his icy eyes to me.


    ¡°As long as the culprit is not clearly identified, we cannot rule out the possibility that a simr condition of the body is just a coincidence.¡±


    ¡°But isn¡¯t it worth noting that both cases have reduced the victim¡¯s mana?¡±


    The Duke of Joker, who was listening quietly, interrupted.


    The Duke of Jacqueline nodded at his words.


    The Duke of the Ale club seemed to agree with him, and the Duke of Leonhart openly kicked his tongue andined.


    Only the Duke of Diamonds silently looked down at the papers on the desk with gloomy eyes.


    ¡°I admit that in the Wiltern case, the mana of the dead has declined sharply.¡±


    The Duke of Ace turned his head and spoke, looking straight at the Duke of Joker.


    With a smile on his face, the Duke of Joker listened to the Duke of Ace.


    ¡°But in the case of the Duke of Spade, the investigation teams said there was little left in the victim¡¯s body, but they didn¡¯t say that it had decreasedpared to before.¡±


    And the Duke of Ace turned his head again and looked at me.


    The gaze of a pair of blue eyes felt like a fluffy de.


    ¡°There would be no record of measuring the mana of ordinary people. Therefore, it will not be possible to prove that the mana of the deceased has decreased. The original mana may have been already low, to begin with.¡±


    I clenched my fists in both hands and said with a strong voice.


    ¡°As you can see from the records, it was below the average of the average poption.¡±


    ¡°I told you, there is a possibility that the deceased originally had subpar mana from the beginning.¡±


    The Duke of Ace said, putting his hands with his fingers crossed on the desk.


    ¡°And you keep saying that the monsters in the Academy raid have something to do with these two cases, where¡¯s the im that the monsters take away mana?¡±


    I opened my mouth to answer, but as I lowered my voice, I paused momentarily.


    Cassius¡¯s im that the monster had a great deal of mana, and the movement of the monster that tried to take the mana on my left eye, had led me to conclude that the monster absorbed mana.


    But the story about my eyes was too sensitive to tell these people.


    ¡°Trump is right.¡±


    The Duke of Leonhart raised his hand and spoke.


    Soon I heard the sound of pulling the chair, and he got up from his seat and looked at me.


    ¡°I remember that the sessors who were attacked had no problems but minor injuries. Of course, there¡¯s no change in the amount of mana.¡±


    Beyond the thin open eyes, I could see that he didn¡¯t like me.


    The Duke of Ace was equally sharp for everyone, but the Duke of Leonhart felt like he wasn¡¯t happy with me here.


    ¡°That¡¯s¨C¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t the Duke of Spade know best?¡±


    I was dumbfounded when he took away my chance to speak without listening to me.


    I made a serious face and frowned at the meeting, but the Duke of Leonhart did not care.


    ¡°How can the Duke say that the same monster absorbs people¡¯s mana when the victims of the Academy raid have not been robbed of their mana?¡±


    Straightened my back and immediately retorted his words.


    ¡°We survived the monster¡¯s attack, so we just didn¡¯t lose our mana. If we couldn¡¯t stand the attack, we would have got our mana robbed.¡±


    It was frustrating.


    I had to do something before there were more victims, but they were rejecting it because my argument was unlikely to be right.


    I understand why they are reacting like that, but if things get too big, it will be hard to turn back.


    ¡°Now you say it¡¯s inefficient to take action with only two cases.¡±


    In a slightly cracked voice, I looked at the Housekeepers members one by one and talked.


    ¡°But if we don¡¯te up with preventive measures now, the damage may increase to a point where it¡¯s hard to even touch themter.¡±


    ¡°The Duke of Spade¡­¡±


    The Duke of Ace called me as if to stop, but I didn¡¯t stop.


    ¡°If my hypothesis is correct, can you handle the aftermath? I¡¯m sure you all know that the existence of mana itself could threaten the existence of seven families.¡±


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    The Duke of Ace said in a determined voice.


    Then I turned my head at him and uttered my voice.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you give me a chance to say onest word? If you give me a chance to finish this, I won¡¯tin anymore.¡±


    But even at my request, the Duke of Ace did not bat an eysh.


    And I quickly added his title when I remembered that I had not mentioned the title of the Duke of Ace so far.


    ¡°Mr Trump.¡±


    The Duke of Ace, who was looking through me with his deep blue eyes without any shaking, closed his eyes as if asking it to take care of myself, and nodded slightly with a very annoying face.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    I didn¡¯t like his attitude very much, but I thanked him for having to be polite on the surface.


    ¡°In conclusion, I would like to ask you to set up a special investigationmittee to conduct an investigation into the case by organizing the Imperial Pce Information Bureau and the talents of each territory.¡±


    The Duke of Joker looked at me and nodded coolly with an interesting face, and the Duke of Ale Club looked at me quietly with her amber eyes.


    ¡°And I ask you to increase the security of each of the territories and to inform the residents of the incident. That¡¯s all.¡±


    After I had finished what I had to say, I sat on the chair, and for a while, there was silence in the venue.


    It was the Duke of Joker who broke the silence.


    ¡°Thank you for your opinion. The Duke of Spade. I¡¯m very much in favour of your proposal. I think it makes sense.¡±


    But his remarks were overshadowed by the Duke of Ace.


    ¡°Sorry, I still don¡¯t think it¡¯s a reasonable move.¡±


    Yeah, it¡¯d be weird if you just listened to me here.


    ¡®But it¡¯s true, it¡¯s possible thatmon people¡¯s lives may be in jeopardy.¡¯


    As I was thinking so deeply and keeping my gaze on the desk, the words of Duke Ace came into my ears.


    ¡°The cost of forming the task force is never small. It would be difficult to allocate costs with everything in doubt.¡±


    ¡°But aren¡¯t you forming a task force to reduce uncertainty, Mr Trump?¡±


    The Duke of the Ale Club voiced his rebuttal.


    ¡°In that case, we should have created a special investigationmittee with all sorts of trivial cases.¡±


    After all, I couldn¡¯t stand it and I spoke out.


    ¡°I told you earlier. This problem could affect the existence of seven families.¡±


    The Duke of Ace, who stared at me like that, sighed and answered.


    ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re saying it¡¯s more irrational. When people find out there¡¯s a monster out there that takes away mana, it¡¯s going to be so devastating that it¡¯s hard for the lord to control.¡±


    As he said so, he tapped his index finger down on the table.


    ¡°The order within the territory will bepletely destroyed.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s why I¡¯m against both the formation of the task force and the announcement of the case.¡±


    The Duke of Leonhardt responded and spoke.


    ¡°It is clear that rumours about the incident will spread from the moment it is known that we have formed a task force. What if the Duke of Spade¡¯s hypothesis turns out to be incorrect?¡±


    The Duke of Ace didn¡¯t really agree with that word or add a chime.


    He just looked back at me again and spoke in a cool voice like a frozen awl.


    ¡°The people will run like a loose horse, and the nobles will tremble with anxiety. Are you prepared to bear the consequences?¡±


    ¡°I¨C¡±


    ¡°Even if you agreed, the rest of the Housekeepers wouldn¡¯t.¡±


    I tried to refute something, but I couldn¡¯t think of anything to refute.


    ¡°I think we just need to proceed with the Operation in the Duke of Spade¡¯s territory where the incident urred.¡±


    The monotonous voice of the Duke of Ace echoed through the hall.


    ***


    ¡®Ck¡­.¡¯


    In the end, my proposal was not epted. The only one that agreed with the announcement of the case was the Duke of Joker and the Duke of Ale Club, which failed to exceed half.


    The Duke of Jacqueline also agreed to the formation of the specialmittee, but it was very unlikely to be realized because it was possible to form it only after the specialmittee had the consent of all the Housekeepers members.


    ¡®I can¡¯t help it. Let¡¯s take some more data next time and talk it out.¡¯


    I tried to leave the venue with such a slight mncholy heart, but I saw a red object through a crack in the door where the Duke of Ace had escaped.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    At first, I thought it was the cape of the Duke of Leonhart, but on second thought he was still inside the venue.


    ¡®Wow, crazy, are you here again today?¡¯


    Having concluded that what appeared to be Iker¡¯s hair through a crack in the door, I turned around hurriedly.


    ¡®I never want to run into him today.¡¯


    So I left the conference room as if I were running away from the back door, not the front door.


    If I went out the back door, I had to go back a little, but there was not much difference in distance.


    ¡®Let¡¯s get back to the carriage before we meet.¡¯


    With a quick step, I escaped the Sacred Hall and ran toward the front door of the Noble State Field.


    Fortunately, the meeting ended a little early, but the carriage arrived.


    As the carriage came into view, I rxed and began to walk slowly.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    Until the unlucky red hair suddenly appeared before my eyes.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 84

    Episode 84


    <b>Trantor : Missme</b><b></b>


    <b>Editor : Aru</b>


    Startled, I waved like a fish and pushed Iker away, but his body did not budge like a wooden stone.


    ¡°Oh, sorry, were you surprised?¡±


    He stepped back and frowned.


    I was really irritated.


    I was expecting to some extent that my proposal would not be epted, so I couldn¡¯t help but feel bad.


    I can¡¯t believe I ran into Iker in this situation.


    ¡®This leech-like prince¡­.¡¯


    What are you? Liu Bei?


    Of course, I¡¯ll be surprised. Maybe I¡¯ll curse also. But if I had actually spit that word out of my mouth, I would have been cut off on the throat for insulting the Imperial Family, so I clenched my teeth and treated him with courtesy.


    ¡°I¡¯m meeting the Crown Prince.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that. I said I want you to befortable with me.¡±


    ¡®Because you make me ufortable at all and you¡¯re annoying.¡¯


    With a business smile on my face, I did not answer hisint.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a pleasure to see you then. I have an urgent schedule today.¡±


    Other Housekeepers spewed their words in rapid speed to avoid their seats after seeing me and Iker together.


    But unlike me, Iker rolled up the corners of his mouth and smiled leisurely.


    ¡°Why did youe out the back door today, my dear?¡±


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­¡¯


    Iker¡¯s golden eyes, bringing out the words, were gleaming merrily.


    I felt pretty bad because his eyes looked as if he was making fun of me.


    ¡®Crazy, how did you figure that out?¡¯


    ¡°I was waiting for you at the front door because I missed you, andter I saw you going out from the back door.¡±


    He must have been watching me outside the door to see if there was a perspective.


    I just smiled back and said, as I was tongue-tied by the tenacity.


    ¡°Haha, I can¡¯t wait to get home.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it take more time to get out from the back door?¡±


    ¡°Anyway, didn¡¯t I arrive earlier than the rest of the Housekeepers?¡±


    After hearing me, Iker tilted his head and fixed his golden eyes on me.


    ¡°Why do I think you keep lying?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about, Crown Prince? How dare I do such a thing to you?¡±


    Then Iker grinned.


    ¡°I see. Then you wouldn¡¯t say anything sad that you came out the back door on purpose to avoid me. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    I really want to escape.


    It was really pitiful that teleportation magic was forbidden in the Imperial Pce.


    ¡®Next time I¡¯ll have the carriage waiting at the back door instead of the front door.¡¯


    I gnaw one¡¯s teeth into one¡¯s mouth and try to calm one¡¯s anger.


    ¡°I, Your Highness the Crown Prince. I¡¯m really sorry, but I think I¡¯ll have to go back now. It was nice to see you today¨C¡±


    ¡°No, how many times did you have to say it? I have something for you today. Can we talk a little before you go?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m terribly sorry, but I don¡¯t think I can today.¡±


    I bowed politely and rejected his offer.


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying next time will be okay, right?¡±


    I¡¯m going crazy.


    Doesn¡¯t he know that this means no? The pce won¡¯t teach him anything like this?


    ¡°Your Highness, I can¡¯t promise you because I haven¡¯t got a schedule yet.¡±


    At that moment, his golden eyes, shining sharply like the eyes of a beast, were fixed to me.


    And then, like a noose was thrown into my body, I felt my breathing tight.


    ¡°You, do you hate me?¡±


    Naturally, the answer to that question was yes.


    But I couldn¡¯t answer that because he had a look of taste that seemed to rip everything apart.


    ¡°No way¡­ I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    ¡°Right?¡±


    Iker twisted the corners of his mouth and smiled.


    He seemed satisfied but I felt a sense of alienation from his sly smile.


    It felt very different from theughter of Cassius or the Emperor who ruled this Empire.


    ¡°Then, is it okay for me to meet you at any time?¡±


    While sighing inwardly and rolling my head to put the meeting back as much as possible, suddenly someone¡¯s hand grabbed my shoulder.


    ¡®Who is it?¡¯


    Surprised, I took that hand and turned around, and there stood Cassius.


    ¡°Cassius?¡±


    Cassius quickly pulled my shoulder and wrapped me in his arms.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Iker, seemingly embarrassed, reached for me but couldn¡¯t reach me.


    And the moment I closed my eyes and opened them, I was sitting in the carriage, not the front door.


    ¡®What is this?¡¯


    I stared at Cassius with my eyes wide open, but he was concentrating all his attention on opening the carriage door.


    ¡°Horseman! Go!¡±


    Sessful in opening the window, he shouted to the horseman to start, and out the door of the carriage that began to move.


    ¡°Good to see you, brother! Stay healthy! And the Duke of Spade has a schedule, so I¡¯m taking her with me!¡±


    Then he mmed the door without hesitation.


    Dumbfounded by the whole situation, I looked at Cassius with a nk look.


    Only then did Cassius, who noticed my gaze, leaned forward and looked at me.


    ¡°Oh, sorry, were you surprised?¡±


    It was exactly the same as Iker said.


    But Cassius did not say that to mock me.


    I could see that he was genuinely worried about me.


    ¡°No, but, Cassius, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Huh? What?¡±


    ¡°The Crown Prince. Is it really okay to do that? I¡¯m afraid the Crown Prince won¡¯t leave you alone.¡±


    It was Iker who gave me a fierce look even if I showed a little dislike.


    There was no way that Iker would let Cassius sit still in that character of his because Cassius took me away like this.


    Cassius was sure to know that better than I do.


    But he looked unexpectedly calm and said in an unobtrusive voice.


    ¡°I¡¯ll think about itter.¡±


    Then he fitted me with his golden eyes that seemed to have the sun in them.


    ¡°I saw you in trouble. Getting you out was my priority.¡±


    Then he looked at me with a sigh.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to go back to the pce for a while after the vacation. It doesn¡¯t matter much.¡±


    That¡¯s what Cassiusughed at.


    ¡°I should have done this.¡±


    I said with a question mark on his face.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Cassius¡¯s eyes bent gently, drawing lines like a half-moon.


    Such a face looked very pleasant.


    ¡°Just, there¡¯s something like that.¡±


    Cassius gave a vague answer and looked out the window.


    Before I knew it, the carriage was running on the outskirts of the capital.


    In the open fields and the blue sky, the tension was rxed.


    ¡°Thank you for earlier.¡±


    I talked to Cassius, who rolled his golden eyes.


    ¡°I was in a bit of a bind.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I think my brother likes you.¡±


    The eyes of Cassius, who said that, had turned sharp.


    ¡°Did he talk to you atst week¡¯s meeting?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t know he wasing today.¡±


    Saying so, I leaned my rxed body against his back.


    ¡°Thanks to Cassius, I¡¯m saved. Otherwise, I would have been held.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Cassius turned his head and said.


    ¡°I did it because I wanted to.¡±


    ¡°Still, you know it¡¯s really hard to beat that temper.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Cassius replied reluctantly.


    ¡°But Cassius, how did you get here?¡±


    In the morning, I definitely came in a carriage by myself.


    So I never imagined he would appear in the Noble State Field.


    ¡°I just wanted to meet you and go back with you, so I¡¯ve tried hard toe here.¡±


    At the remark, I said with my eyes wide open.


    ¡°How far is it from here to here from territory? Why did you do that, I¡¯m sorry.


    ¡°Oh, no, it wasn¡¯t that hard. And I did it because I wanted to, so don¡¯t say sorry.¡±


    Cassius spoke with his hands waved.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really all right.¡±


    When Cassius said he was so fine, I couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for him.


    ¡®He had helped me so when I got back, I¡¯ll ask them to make a carrot cake that Cassius likes for dinner.¡¯


    So, thinking inwardly, I opened my mouth again.


    ¡°By the way, what did you do earlier?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Why, when you helped me earlier. I blinked and suddenly, I was in the carriage.¡±


    ¡°Ah, that.¡±


    Cassius answered in a cheerful tone.


    ¡°It¡¯s a momentary shift.¡±


    At his words, I narrowed my eyebrows and asked.


    ¡°Momentary shift In the Imperial Pce, teleportation is prohibited.¡±


    I don¡¯t know the exact reason, but it was impossible to use teleport magic in particr ces.


    The Imperial Pce and the Academy are representative ces of that particr ce.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a well-known fact, but the Imperial family can teleport in the Imperial Pce.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    When I see things like this, it¡¯s not like he¡¯s a royal family for no reason.


    He can use powerful tiger transformation magic, healing magic, and enjoy such a privilege.


    ¡°Then did you even teleport to Noble State Field?¡±


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s convenient.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    Come to think of it, if teleportation was possible, Iker could teleport and take me to the ceremony.


    But he didn¡¯t, and he took a risky shortcut and guided the way.


    ¡®That bastard.¡¯


    Now that I see it, I¡¯m sure he did it on purpose to make a mess of me.


    It was also a moment that burned with anger.


    After leaving the capital, I began to feel drowsy, and my eyelids were heavy.


    ¡°Yerine, get some sleep. I¡¯ll wake you up when we get there.¡±


    I nodded slightly, but I still don¡¯t know if Cassius saw it.


    Then he came over to my side seat and covered me with a nket.


    ¡°Now, sleep leaning against here.¡±


    Without answering, I fell asleep, and my consciousness sank into the darkness.


    ***


    Inside the rattling carriage, Cassius sat still and looked out the window.


    The sun was setting before he knew it.


    The red-coloured sky was really beautiful.


    Cassius, enjoying the red colour, turned his head and looked at the sleeping Yerine, leaning against his shoulder.


    Sleeping with her mouth slightly open, she lookedfortable.


    ¡®That¡¯s a relief.¡¯


    Cassius was worried that she might wake up with another nightmare, but luckily she didn¡¯t seem to have it today.


    Soft purple hair brushed against his fingertips.


    Behind the long eyshes would have been the red and purple eyes that Cassius loved so much. With confidence, her eyes twinkling with confidence.


    ¡®I¡¯ll never lose you.¡¯


    Let him take away things that have been taken away.


    But he won¡¯t stay still any longer.


    Cassius vowed to himself, clenched his fist in his hand on hisp.


    Surely, he¡¯ll protect it this time.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 85

    Episode 85


    <b>Trantor : Missme</b>


    <b>Editor : Aru</b>


    Iker grew up without shortage.


    Parents¡¯ interest, the expectations of the imperial people, overflowing jewels and entertainment.


    As he was going to be the prince to lead the Empireter, everyone cared about him and brought him what he wanted.


    There he excelled in every way, so people would praise him till they were thirsty.


    He could easily achieve his desired goal, and he could easily have what he wanted.


    It would have been better if he ordered his own limbs.


    ¡°I want it.¡±


    In one word, everything was in his hand Even if the goods are so precious that they are hard to obtain. Even if it¡¯s someone else¡¯s, not his. Or even it was originally Cassius¡¯s.


    But Iker sometimes couldn¡¯t get what he wanted.


    For example, when what you want is not a thing¡¯.


    ¡°I like it.¡±


    Iker once said so when he saw a wild sparrow following Cassius.


    Cassius knew at that moment that he had to give up his two true birds.


    A long-lived affection for the sparrow followed him, but he couldn¡¯t help it.


    It was because his brother had to have what he wanted.


    ¡°¡­¡­here, brother.¡±


    He felt like he was having a hole in his mind again.


    He thought he had already gotten used to it, but he didn¡¯t think so yet.


    Swallowing the lonely feeling inside, Cassius put the sparrow on Iker¡¯s arm, which had been in his hand.


    But the sparrows flew back at Cassius before their feet could even touch Iker¡¯s armpletely.


    There was a moment of silence.


    ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t feed them yet, brother, please wait a moment.¡±


    The young Cassius spilt the food he had given the bird over Iker¡¯s hand.


    Iker then put on a pleasing look.


    But even though he was holding food, the birds did not go toward Iker.


    Again and again, the bird on Iker¡¯s arm went back to Cassius, and Iker¡¯s face gradually hardened.


    His expression changed rapidly, and the servant who was assisting him began to fidget.


    After a few attempts, the birds eventually escaped Cassius¡¯s hand and flew into the air.


    That day the servant had to search the garden all day to catch the sparrow Iker said, and one ended up in a cage and into Iker¡¯s hand.


    ¡®I¡¯m d the other one ran away.¡¯


    Cassius, who was grateful to the birds who had been looking for him until the end, secretly felt relieved.


    The sparrow case seemed to end like that.


    Until he identally stopped by Iker¡¯s room and saw a sparrow.


    The sparrow trapped in the cage could no longer fly.


    He was walking on the floor, unable to spread its wings.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Cassius?¡±


    The cold sensation of blood cooling from head to toe made Cassius unable to lift a finger.


    ¡°Brother¡­¡±


    Cassius looked at his brother as if he could not believe it.


    Unlike Cassius, who was agitated, Iker spoke with a smile.


    ¡°It was because it kept trying to get out of the cage. Is there anything wrong with it?¡±


    Cassius could not say anything and swallowed silently.


    That was one of his most intense memories.


    ***


    The sunset was turning dark before he knew it.


    When he recalled his childhood memories, he felt the creepy sensation of that time again.


    ¡°Ha.¡±


    After that, Cassius invariably gave what his brother wanted. Fearing that there will be an existence that suffers the same thing as that sparrow.


    But he couldn¡¯t give up as much as Yerine.


    This was the first time he didn¡¯t want to give up something his brother wanted.


    And he didn¡¯t regret it.


    When he hugged Yerine¡¯s shoulder and saw the corners of her mouth, which had a look of surprise at herself, Cassius thought it was good to do so.


    ¡°I should have done this.¡±


    Cassius might have been able to keep more than he thought if he had fought against his brother before.


    He thought.


    ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    He smiled, looking at the face of Yerine, who was fast asleep.


    It didn¡¯t matter if anything else was taken away.


    He only needed Yerine, so¡­


    ***


    ¡°Cassius.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Yerine.¡±


    ¡°I have a question.¡±


    In my words, Cassius snapped over the book he had opened on hisp.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    When I saw Cassius smiling clearly, my mouth didn¡¯t fall off easily.


    ¡®I think we should still talk.¡¯


    It took me a long time to clear my voice with a useless cough before I had the courage.


    ¡°I had a dream at night.¡±


    In fact, I was going to talk about itst time, but I got a call about the death of the Postades, so I went over it.


    Since then, death has urred within the territory of Spade, and the Housekeepers meeting has continued, making me missing the time to bring up the story.


    ¡°In fact, I dreamed about the memories we met when I was young.¡±


    I was so frustrated that I don¡¯t know.


    Sure enough, he stared at me with his eyes wide open with astonishment.


    ¡°So my memory came back to some extent. It¡¯s not perfect, but¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    His eyes were slowly twisting.


    Like a yellow me in a dark room making a haze.


    For a while, Cassius was at a loss for words.


    And with his hand at the mouth, he gave a look of mixed joy and confusion.


    ¡°Are we, by any chance, thest day we broke up¡­¡­.¡±


    When I opened my mouth, Cassius looked at me again.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I run wild and uncontroble?¡±


    The moment my words fell, something shed past me.


    And when I came to my senses, Cassius held me tightly in his arms.


    ¡°You remembered.¡±


    The mint-like cool scent spread mildly.


    And his soft ck hair tickled the skin between my neck and shoulders.


    ¡°I was so sorry then. I really wanted to tell you this when you remember it.¡±


    ¡°Cassius¡­¡­.¡±


    His arm became more powerful when he said so.


    ¡°Oh, well, wait a minute. I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t breathe.¡±


    As I struggled and squeezed my voice, Cassius was startled and rxed his arms.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    When Cassius¡¯ arms were released and the cool air rubbed my cheeks, I felt a little bit alive.


    ¡°Well, you don¡¯t have to be sorry. I can¡¯t leave Cassius with a broken leg.¡±


    Then Yerine wanted to save Cassius herself. In her dream, she had definitely thought so.


    ¡°But I hurt you badly.¡±


    Yerine knew she was going to run wild, and she knew she was going to get hurt.


    He knew that and saved Cassius.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t say that.¡±


    I said with an awkward smile.


    There was a question in my heart.


    I wasn¡¯t the Yerine Cassius was looking for.


    ¡®Do I deserve to say this on her behalf?¡¯


    I¡¯m sure Yerine would have said this.


    And yet, I wasn¡¯t sure if this was right.


    ¡°I wish I¡¯d known how to use healing magic a long time ago. I was so young back then that I didn¡¯t know how to use it.¡±


    Cassius said, burying himself in the chair.


    ¡°I think that¡¯s why I¡¯ve been yelling. Eventually, the servant found us and took you with him.¡±


    Oh, thest person you saw was one of Spade¡¯s employees.


    ¡°Well, I was a little awake then, and I remember the wound was all right.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why I thought Cassius used healing magic without knowing.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡­was it?¡±


    Cassius scratched his cheek and said.


    ¡°Well, right after I broke up with you, I could use some healing magic.¡±


    ¡°Did you?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I would have been able to heal you right away if I knew I could do it earlier, and I would have been able to heal myself even if I was attacked by Kara Carcass.¡±


    By saying so, Cassius bent his upper body forward.


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t the only unfortunate thing. Since that day, you¡¯ve disappeared altogether, and I can¡¯t even greet you.¡±


    Not long after it happened, Yerine went on a rampage again.


    Since then, Yerine has been orphaned and trapped by the Postade family, she couldn¡¯t say hello to Cassius.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think about it since I was young, but I was really disappointed that I only asked for your first name and not yourst name. If I knew you were Spade, I could have found it right away.¡±


    Yerine is never a popr name, but this was quite a bit of a person with that name in the world.


    Besides, Yerine had not been out of the house for a long time, so it would have been impossible to find her based on his memory of her appearance.


    ¡°Well, when I saw you during the sessor appointment ceremony, I thought it was fortunate to find you even now.¡±


    Cassius said with a big smile on his face.


    Seeing thatughter made me feel more ufortable.


    ¡®I¡¯m not Yerine that Cassius was looking for.¡¯


    It was someone else.


    That person at that time and I now are different people.


    If your affection is towards that person as a child. If so, I might be fooling him right now.


    ¡°Cassius.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Seeing his brightly shining golden eyes make my heart heavy.


    ¡°Casius has been looking for me for a long time, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, right? ¡±


    Cassius looked at me with an expression asking why I asked him that.


    My lips seemed to dry out for nothing.


    ¡°So the person who Cassius was looking for was the person Cassius remembered from your childhood.¡±


    At my words, Cassius¡¯ face slowly hardened.


    Before he said anything more, I spit out with a rapid speed.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m not confident. I was at that time and I am now apletely different person¡­.¡±


    It was a mess in my head.


    I couldn¡¯t figure out what to say.


    Even though I knew I shouldn¡¯t do this, my heartbeat when Cassius smiled at me.


    Even though I knew that hisughter was not directed to me, but to Yerine, I couldn¡¯t cut my rtionship with him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t think I can go back to myself back then.¡±


    I embarrassedly looked at Cassius when I spoke openly about what was in my heart.


    ¡°But, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Upon hearing his reply, I doubted my ears.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Of course, at first, when I was young, I only looked for you based on my memories¡­¡­.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t finish what he said and stopped.


    Then he took a deep breath, and he struck me with his sparkling golden eyes.


    ¡°But now, I like you right now. No matter what you were like in the past.¡±


    So Cassius raised himself out of the chair.


    ¡°When I was a kid, I wanted to find you, and at first I showed interest in you because of that memory, but not now.¡±


    Cassius, approaching me, bent his legs and said.


    ¡°Perhaps I didn¡¯t meet you when I was younger, but I would have liked you.¡±


    Arge hand with the tendon exposed wrapped around my hand. It was always warm hands.


    ¡°The difference between Yerine that I was looking for at that time and Yerine now ¡­¡­. I think it¡¯s good.¡±


    Cassius thenyered my hand over his hand and ced it on his cheek.


    His cheeks were so warm.


    ¡°So why don¡¯t you just do what you want to do?¡±


    Cassius said, squinting his golden eyes, who smiled mischievously, which kept warmth unchanged.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 86

    Episode 86


    <b>Trantor : Missme</b><b></b>


    <b>Editor : Aru</b>


    ¡°<i>Sigh,</i> what should I do?¡±


    In the carriage, I breathed roughly and sped my hands.


    ¡°I¡¯m so nervous¡­¡±


    I took a hand mirror out of my pocket and looked around my face.


    I don¡¯t usually look in the mirror, but for today, everything had to be perfect.


    ¡®Well, good.¡¯


    My face was as perfect as usual, and her dress looked neat without being overly shy.


    ¡®Is the carriage all right?¡¯


    Since it was such an important day, the carriage was decorated in splendour.


    Not only are ribbons hung from the ceiling and seats, but also fluffy cushions and nkets with jewels are prepared.


    ¡®Okay, I got a present prepared, right?¡¯


    After confirming that the heart-shaped boxy neatly beside me, I nodded satisfactorily.


    ¡®Yes, I think this is enough.¡¯


    I rxed slightly and leaned against the back of the chair.


    ¡°Oh, by the way, I shouldn¡¯t have my hair messed up.¡±


    With those words out, I straightened my back again.


    ¡®I can¡¯t wait to meet her.¡­¡­.¡¯


    How much I¡¯ve been looking forward to today.


    I even bought a luxurious carriage and decorated it finest.


    Even the best horses in the stable were picked and fed only expensive and healthy food.


    It wasn¡¯t just that.


    I have everyone finished cleaning the entire mansion and decorated some parts on my own.


    Some beds reced mattresses with new ones and left A-ss feather pillows that the craftsman had made.


    I heard someone can fall asleep in a second if they sleep on it.


    Even before Cassius came, I did not make such a fuss, so the butler once asked with a face that he was very curious.


    ¡°Excuse me, Duke, are you nning to get married¡­¡­¡­?¡±


    I said no, but he said with an iprehensible look.


    ¡°I thought you were going on a honeymoon when I saw your carriage. Anyway, I don¡¯t mind if you don¡¯t, but¡­.¡±


    What¡¯s important is that I even made such efforts for today.


    Right now, for today, when Erica was invited to my mansion.


    ¡®Finally, we meet, finally!¡¯


    Even during the semester, I had a n to invite Erica to the mansion earlier, and Erica happily epted it.


    But suddenly, I was promoted to a Housekeeper member and my schedule was full, making me leave the Academy without a specific date.


    I was on the verge of explosion because of the withdrawal from seeing Erica for about a month, the annoyance of Iker and the failure at the Housekeepers conference.


    ¡®I can¡¯t take it anymore. I can only endure by looking at her photo for a day or two!¡¯


    When I really felt like I was going to die, I endured like a day by looking at Erica¡¯s picture, but there was a limit.


    ¡®I have money and a house. Does it make sense that I can¡¯t meet Erica when I have both?¡¯


    Eventually, I went mad and began to write a letter to Erica without thinking.


    Erica sent me a reply shortly, and that¡¯s why she¡¯ll be staying in my castle for 15 days.


    ¡°Yay!¡±


    As soon as I got a reply, I cleared my entire schedule for 15 days.


    And I worked an all-night vigil for four days and worked a miracle to handle all of the 15 days documents.


    After finishing all the work, I fell on the bed and didn¡¯t wake up for about two days.


    Cassius said he had no idea how long he had checked if I was breathing and alive.


    ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter now.¡±


    For the next 15 days, all I had to think about was Erica and ¡®haha hoho¡¯ together.


    ¡®What do I say when I meet her? How are you doing?¡¯


    I always greet her without hesitation, but after not seeing her face for more than a month, I was even worried about what to say.


    ¡®How are you? I feel like I¡¯m talking to my ex-boyfriend.¡±


    Should I just say hello?


    That¡¯s too hard.


    Imented in a frustrated heart and struck my knees with both fists.


    ¡°I should have thought of some nice greetings in advance!¡±


    I looked out the window and found myself in a familiar neighbourhood.


    I really thought I was going to arrive at the ce I promised Erica to meet soon.


    ¡®I don¡¯t have much time left¡­¡­!¡¯


    What should I say?


    All kinds of greetings I¡¯ve heard so far passed through my head.


    ¡®I missed you, buddy! No, this is too old-fashioned.¡¯


    I still couldn¡¯t think of ament, but the carriage was slowing down.


    In the end, I couldn¡¯t decide on a greeting until the carriage stoppedpletely.


    ¡°Oh, my God.¡±


    And to make matters worse, Erica was seen through the window of the stopped carriage.


    Like Erica, who does not break the appointment time, she was standing exactly where I told her, staring at the carriage with her great eyes.


    Standing with her pink hair fluttering in the wind, she was wearing a cute green dress.


    ¡°Crazy, a fairy! Oh no, I don¡¯t know who¡¯s the flower if I take you to the garden!¡±


    Unknowingly, the sillyment came out of my mouth first.


    The joy of seeing her after a long time made me crazy.


    It was only after several futile touches that I could open the carriage door, and I, who was in a state of over-excitement, opened my mouth first without thinking.


    ¡°Hello, baby! How are you, my kitty baby?¡±


    As soon as I spoke out, Erica closed her mouth with both hands, with a shocked face.


    ¡®Ah.¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t until about three secondster that I realized what I had done, and for a while, Erica didn¡¯t move from the spot without saying anything.


    ***


    ¡°Thank you foring to pick me up in person, Yerine.¡±


    Erica revealed her white teeth and spoke with a big smile.


    ¡°Oh, no. I¡¯m a little sore to see you as soon as soon as possible.¡±


    Then Erica happily raised her lips and pped her hands.


    ¡°Really? So did I!¡±


    Her dazzling appearance blinded me.


    ¡®It¡¯s holy, it¡¯s really¡­¡­..¡¯


    I thought to myself, feeling my facial muscles evoking a benevolent smile on their own.


    ¡°But the carriage is so pretty! Did Yerine decorate it yourself?¡±


    At Erica¡¯s words of ¡®pretty¡¯, I tried very hard not to re up my nostrils.


    I was worried that it might be too much, but hearing that, I really thought I could break down the ceiling of the carriage with my bare hands and fly away.


    ¡°Yes, I did all the decorations.¡±


    ¡°Amazing! You¡¯re so dexterous with your hands.¡±


    Erica said, twinkling her eyes.


    ¡°Well, is it natural that Yerine is good at everything?¡±


    Seeing Erica smiling like that made my heartache.


    ¡®No, get used to it. You¡¯ll see that smile for the next 15 days.¡¯


    I held my mind and took out a heart-shaped box that I had hidden next to me and put it on herp.


    ¡°This is a present, Erica. You eat all of this.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What, you don¡¯t have to prepare this¡­¡­.¡±


    I shook my head at Erica, who looked at me with an apologetic look and swept my nose with my fingers.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m giving it to you because I want to.¡±


    ¡°Can I really take it?¡±


    I nodded furiously at the remark.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a present for you.¡±


    Only then did Erica, who took the present I had given, said with a flush on her face.


    ¡°Thank you very, very much. I¡¯ll never really forget today.¡±


    ¡°Ay, no. I¡¯m going to give you a lot of this in the future.¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t. I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t give you anything.¡±


    I swept my hair off her words and spoke with a low voice.


    ¡°Your very existence is a gift to me.¡±


    Looking back now, I don¡¯t know what the hell I was thinking when I said such a crazy line.


    If I had been Erica, I would have hit myself right in front of me.


    ¡°Oh, my God, Yerine¡­¡­.¡±


    For some reason, however, Erica looked thrilled at the time, and even shed tears.


    ¡°You¡¯re such a good friend¡­¡­¡­ I¡¯ll keep your gift and make it as a family heirloom.¡±


    The remark surprised me.


    ¡°Huh? You can¡¯t take it as a family heirloom. It¡¯s a chocte cookie and it melts.¡±


    ¡°Oh, then I¡¯ll just take the box as the family heirloom.¡±


    There was no need to say that, but Erica seemed to be very happy, so I let her.


    ¡°But, Yerine, it seems like the atmosphere has changed a bit between vacations.¡±


    Erica tilted her head and talked.


    ¡®Ugh, it¡¯s not good for the heart.¡¯


    It¡¯s like a small and precious Pomeranian tilting his head.


    I asked with a business smile, holding back my desire to be silly.


    ¡°Well, the atmosphere? How did it change?¡±


    ¡°Oh, something¡­¡­.¡±


    Erica thought about the answer with her finger in her mouth, and I waited for her answer, with my favourite sillyment in my heart.


    ¡°You¡¯ve be cool. You¡¯ve always been cool.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    I¡¯m sure this is the best day of my life.


    <i>You were always cool, but now you¡¯re even cooler!</i> Absolutely, she will say a line like this.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Erica nodded back.


    ¡°What should I say, a feeling like butter?¡±


    Her words brought me to aplete standstill.


    Butter? Butter?


    ¡°Butter?¡±


    I could only say that thenguage function was broken.


    ¡°Yes! Butter!¡±


    Looking at Erica smiling brightly, I tasted despair.


    ¡®That means it¡¯s very greasy.¡­!¡¯


    But Erica, who couldn¡¯t know my mixed feelings, raised her finger and began to chatter.


    ¡°It was like this too before. When you said ¡®my kitty baby¡¯.¡±


    To be honest, I can¡¯t remember how I got back to the mansion since then.


    What is certain is that I cried in the bathroom that day when I renewed my dark history in front of my favourite heroine.


    ***


    ¡°Erica, watch out for the stairs!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I got it.¡±


    The sun was already setting when we arrived at the Dukedom.


    I sent Erica¡¯s luggage up and got out of the carriage.


    Upon arriving at the front door, the rest of the user opened the door to greet us.


    They smiled warmly at us, and everything at the entrance was in the best condition, including the central staircase, portraits and chandeliers.


    ¡®Well, that¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡¯


    I turned my head toward Erica, expressing my gratitude to the butler and maids for maintaining this supreme condition.


    ¡°Wow, this is what the castle looks like.¡±


    Erica said, twinkling her eyes like stars.


    ¡°It¡¯s like where the princess and the prince live.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t very wrong.


    Now that the second prince, Cassius, was living here.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you know where Erica is going to sleep first. Then let¡¯s have dinner together.¡±


    ¡°Yes, good!¡±


    Erica shouted, holding my hand with a look of anticipation.


    ¡®I won¡¯t wash my hands today.¡¯


    Having such a pleasant chat, we climbed the central stairs and arrived on the second floor.


    And as soon as we arrived on the second floor, someone¡¯s giant shadow greeted us at the entrance.


    ¡°Ah, Cassius.¡±


    ¡°Hi, Yerine, and¡­¡±


    Cassius said, rolling his golden eyes.


    ¡°Blothea. You¡¯re early, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    I had a glimpse of Erica, but fortunately, she was smiling broadly.


    I have already told Erica that Cassius is living here.


    Still, it was true that I was worried that there would be frequent fights.


    ¡°Yes, well, I am.¡±


    ¡°Yes. You¡¯re going to go after this, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Cassius was smiling too, but it was clear that he was picking a fight.


    ¡°Oh, well yes. I¡¯ll be going after 15 days.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to stay for 15 days? Isn¡¯t that too long?¡±


    Then Erica burst outughing.


    Her voice was as clear as the jade beads rolled and her face was as fine as a forest fairy.


    Why does it feel so cool?


    ¡°Ah-ha-ha, 15 days is long. But wouldn¡¯t it be better than the prince who has stuck here all summer vacation? I really don¡¯t want to bother Yerine because I¡¯m different from anyone.¡±


    The two wereughing desperately, but apparently, they were attacking each other.


    ¡®It¡¯s all right¡­..is it?¡¯


    I hoped in my heart that those two would not fight in the future.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 87

    Episode 87


    <b>Trantor : Missme</b><b></b>


    <b>Editor : Aru</b>


    ¡°<i>Sigh</i>¡­.¡±


    Cassius, with his arms, crossed over the terrace railing, sighed.


    He swept away his glossy ck hair as if something were not going well.


    ¡®Blothea, why would she stay for 15 days?¡¯


    Then, as soon as he sighed a second time, a girl with pink hair appeared on the terrace.


    ¡°Then the ground will sink. Why are you sighing like that?¡±


    Erica said as she stepped toward the railing.


    As if he didn¡¯t like her, Cassius snapped in a spiny voice.


    ¡°Who else would I be sighing for if not you?¡±


    Erica, however, was received in an unshakable voice without a wink.


    ¡°I¡¯m holding myself back from sighing when I see your face, but do you have to show that you don¡¯t like it?¡±


    ¡°Because I hate what I hate.¡±


    Erica snorted at Cassius¡¯s reply.


    ¡°Good. I hate you, too. But why don¡¯t you try at least?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re in a position to tell me what to do.¡±


    For a while, the two looked at each other with burning eyes as if they were eating each other.


    Erica was the first to end the bloody fight.


    ¡°Does Yerine know that you¡¯re picking a fight with me?¡±


    ¡°Picking a fight? You¡¯re the one who started it, Blothea.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not being so narrow-minded about what I said that day before, are you?¡±


    And Ericaughed in a clear voice as if the jade beads were rolling.


    ¡°I¡¯m just telling you the truth.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you are.¡±


    Cassius replied in a sarcastic voice.


    ¡°Then when the hell are you going?¡±


    ¡°I told you, I¡¯ll be back after 14 days. Did you forget about it even though you made it so obvious that you didn¡¯t like me being here?¡±


    Looking down at Erica, who never lost a word, Cassius spouted his tongue.


    He needs to endure the next 14 days, but he feels like 15 days have already passed.


    Cassius and Erica could not fight openly when Yerine was in front of them.


    After the ball incident, they promised to Yerine that they would not fight each other.


    When she left, however, a fight broke out without fail.


    And even when Yerine was there, the fight continued, but only by purifying thenguage or obscuring the expression.


    ¡°So, I have 14 days left to spend a happy day with Yerine.¡±


    Cassius frowned in on the remark.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m also staying in this castle in those 14 days.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me, Prince.¡±


    Erica spoke in a rousing tone as if she was dumbfounded.


    ¡°If you¡¯ve dominated Yerine for more than a month after vacation, can¡¯t you give me about 15 days?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Cassius opened his eyes thinly and asked back.


    And as if to tease him, Erica held her hands together and put on a look of happiness.


    ¡°Thankfully, I think Yerine was looking forward to spending time with me.¡±


    Speaking with her eyes shining like tourmaline, she changed her face like a palm flip and red fiercely at Cassius.


    ¡°So please don¡¯t disturb us. Then Yerine will be very sad.¡±


    ¡°Huh, that¡¯s ridiculous.¡±


    ¡°Well, it won¡¯t be a short period for the half month, so I¡¯ll let you in very asionally. Is that enough to satisfy you?¡±


    Her pink eyes, looking straight at him calmly, refuted Cassius with a look of bewilderment.


    ¡°No, what groundless confidence did you expect that Yerine is looking forward to spending the days with you?¡±


    At Cassius¡¯s words, Erica raised the corners of her mouth and revealed her white teeth.


    ¡°Well, you weren¡¯t there, so no wonder you didn¡¯t know.¡±


    Cassius frowned even more at the sight of Erica acting as if she really had something to believe.


    ¡°If you¡¯re so curious, I can let you know.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not curious.¡±


    Cassius turned around and said,


    But that doesn¡¯t mean that he can¡¯t hear what she says behind his back.


    ¡°Yerine gave me a present.¡±


    Stopping at Erica¡¯s words, Cassius turned back andughed at her.


    ¡°Are your confidence raised up just because of one gift, Blothea? Originally, the Duke of Spades has a tradition of giving gifts to guests when they invite them.¡±


    And he asked Erica in a sarcastic voice, looking at her at an angle.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, you didn¡¯t know that? You had the Duke of Spade as your friend?¡±


    But Erica remained rxed.


    ¡°How can I couldn¡¯t know? But the gift that Yerine gave me was special. She gave me chocte cookies in a heart-shaped box.¡±


    The chocte cookie itself was not a problem.


    However, Cassius was annoyed that the shape of the gift box was a heart shape.


    ¡°It¡¯s in the heart shape. She also decorated it in a pretty ribbon, how cute! It was a waste to eat.¡±


    Erica emphasized the heart shape as if she was trying to increase Cassius¡¯s patience.


    ¡°It must be a coincidence.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Did Yerine give you a heart-shaped gift box, too?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re so close that we don¡¯t have to exchange such things.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re good at speaking.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why she¡¯s letting me stay in the mansion for the rest of the vacation.¡±


    Cassius said, crossing his arms and raising his eyebrows.


    ¡°It¡¯s never easy to get someone else into your own mansion. Yerine is indeed broad-minded, but I¡¯m getting special treatment that can¡¯tpare with you, Blothea.¡±


    But Erica didn¡¯t lose and was retaken.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re the one who told her to let you stay first. And I guess Yerine took you with great generosity because she felt sorry for you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just a good speaker.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not like you. Yerine like me more¡ª¡±


    The two people, who were concentrating on a fiery verbal fight, did not notice the sound of footstepsing behind their backs.


    ¡°Oh, you two were together. What are you doing there?¡±


    With the cheerful voice of Yerine, Erica and Cassius both loosened their foreheads and looked back.


    ¡°Breakfast is ready. Let¡¯s go before it cools down.¡±


    Now that Yerine appeared, they could not fight like before, growling.


    So both Cassius and Erica approached Yerine with a smile as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°Thanks for calling me, Yerine.¡±


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go quickly.¡±


    Yerine smiled and asked the two with her arms crossed


    ¡°By the way, were you two talking?¡±


    In fact, Cassius was a little afraid because all they had wasn¡¯t a conversation, but a quarrel with each other, but he eventually answered her.


    ¡°Yes, just a little talk. It wasn¡¯t a big deal.¡±


    ¡°Right, it wasn¡¯t a big deal.¡±


    While Yerine was not looking, Erica stared at Cassius as if she didn¡¯t like him.


    ¡°Okay, I see.¡±


    Fortunately, Yerine didn¡¯t notice Erica¡¯s cold eyes.


    ¡°d to hear that! I wanted you two to get closer!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Cassius needed about three seconds to understand Yerine properly.


    ¡®Me? Be close? With a woman like that?¡¯


    But Yerine, unaware of Cassius¡¯ innermost thoughts, continued to speak in a lively voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m d to see you two get along without fighting likest time.¡±


    Yerineughed really dly as she said that.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get along well together in the future, the three of us. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯ll be fun?¡±


    Looking at her smiling face, they hardly could say, ¡®I¡¯m never going to get close to him/her.¡¯


    ¡°Ah-ha, of course.¡±


    Erica quickly took the lead andughed.


    ¡°Yes, sounds like fun.¡±


    Cassius followed Erica and spoke with a clenched tooth.


    In response to the two people¡¯s answers, Yerine showed a bright smile and began to exin the breakfast menu in an excited voice.


    ¡®Yes, as long as Yerine is happy¡­¡­.¡¯


    To be close with Erica, that would not happen even if the sky copsed.


    But he could do as much acting as he could for Yerine.


    ¡®Let¡¯s just hold on for 15 days.¡¯


    Such Cassius¡¯s mind could not have known.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t it obvious? I¡¯ll have to tell them like this so the two can fight less.¡¯


    In fact, Yerine, who was listening to all the conversations behind the wall, pretended not to know.


    ***


    ¡°Oh, my gosh¡­¡­¡­¡±


    When Eugene came into the room, he gasped and sank down on the bed.


    Without wiping the sweat off his forehead, he found the bottle of water lying on the table as soon as he sat on the bed.


    As he gulped down the water, he emptied the bottle at once.


    ¡®Damn it, I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ve lost my stamina. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m tired of training like this.¡¯


    As he kicked his tongue and unbuttoned his shirt, cool air touched his flesh.


    ¡°I can¡¯t keep doing this.¡­.¡±


    At the moment, in Eugene¡¯s mind, Yerine¡¯s face came to mind, telling him not to train at dawn until he went home.


    Yerine seemed to beughing when she said it, but Eugene was actually going to do the early morning training and was doing it again.


    ¡®It may seem simple, but I have a good feeling about it.¡¯


    After thinking so, Eugene shook his head and got up.


    ¡®This is not the time for that. I shouldn¡¯t stay still.¡¯


    While Eugene is still there, Yerine will be either refining her magic skills or working as a Housekeeper.


    He couldn¡¯t fall behind while she was trying to equip herself with Trump¡¯s skills.


    At first, his goal was to go beyond her, and he was frustrated because he couldn¡¯t.


    But not now.


    For now, all he wanted was to be not short of standing beside her.


    ¡®Oh, why do I think of that at a time like this?¡¯


    Eugene, whoined in his heart, approached the wardrobe, thinking that he should only change his sweaty clothes.


    It was just then.


    Suddenly the opal ring on the desk began to glow.


    Eugene frowned at the light.


    ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯


    The ring was used by Eugene tomunicate with his followers urgently.


    After the incident in which followers tried to undermine Yerine, Eugene cut off contact with all his followers except one who did not participate in the case.


    So now the ring was only used as a means of contact with that one follower.


    ¡®If it¡¯s Ydir, he doesn¡¯t call me unless it¡¯s a matter of something important.¡¯


    Eugene has been telling him to use the ring only for urgent matters because he hates unnecessary contact.


    And Ydir has never broken what Eugene said so far.


    ¡°It¡¯s me. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    When he tapped the opal, Ydir¡¯s voice came out of the jewellery.


    <i>¨C Eu, Eugene, I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t think of anyone else but Eugene to talk about this.¡­.</i>


    Ydir stammered out of his usual way, and his voice was shaking.


    Eugene noticed something unusual happened at once.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right, speak slowly.¡±


    A brief silence ensued, and Ydir, who cleared his voice, opened his mouth in a slightly cracked voice.


    <i>¨C The, they¡¯re dead. Three people died in ntz Payne¡­¡­.</i>


    It was strange.


    ntz Payne was a busy street with shops.


    ¡®Three people died there. Was there an illegal duel?¡¯


    <i>¨C I saw it. Those people are dying.</i>


    Eugene asked, frowning his forehead.


    ¡°Did you see it? You?¡±


    <i>¨C Yes.</i>


    ¡°Then testify¡­¡­.¡±


    <i>¨C No, no one will believe me.</i>


    Ydir shouted in a rousing voice in excitement.


    ¡°Ydir, calm down. What did you see?¡±


    Then Ydir answered.


    <i>¨C The monster, it was a monster. It was definitely a monster.</i>


    ¡°Monster?¡±


    Eugene asked with a frown.


    And beyond the jewels, a voice of horror resounded.


    <i>¨C I saw a ck, multi-armed monster kill people!</i>


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 88

    Episode 88


    <b>Trantor : Missme</b><b></b>


    <b>Editor : Aru</b>


    ¡°Father.¡±


    As soon as he saw the Duke of Ace returning from his business trip, Eugene got up from his seat.


    Looking at the Duke heading to his office desk, Eugene opened his mouth in a cracked voice.


    ¡°Father, There¡¯s something I need to tell¡ª.¡±


    However, Eugene could not finish what he had to say.


    ¡°Why are you here at this hour?¡±


    The Duke, who cut off Eugene¡¯s words in the middle, asked in a piercing voice.


    ¡°I know you should be training now.¡±


    The Duke had his eyes fixed on the desk without even raising his head.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to move to the Reth training ground from tomorrow morning. Do you even have time to rx?¡±


    With a cold voice like a de of a knife, Eugene was hardened to the ground.


    But he bit his lips to the point of blood, and he managed to get himself together.


    He couldn¡¯t be a coward just because he was afraid of his father¡¯s scolding.


    He who will be a Housekeeper must go to work for the people in charge.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I had to tell you something.¡±


    Eugene bowed his head.


    He tried to speak in a voice as unshakable as possible.


    But he couldn¡¯t help it when his two fists shook weakly.


    ¡°We will conduct the training separately, so you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    With a clear voice, Eugene took a deep breath and began to talk about what he really wanted to say.


    ¡°Did you hear that there was a death in ntz Payne today?¡±


    At Eugene¡¯s words, the Duke hesitated to write on the document.


    Then slowly raised his head, he looked at his son with bright blue eyes.


    ¡°Why do you know that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got a call from Ydir.¡±


    At the words, the Duke squinted his eyes, looked again at the papers, and opened his mouth.


    ¡°It¡¯s not something you¡¯d care about. Stop and just go back.¡±


    ¡°But Father.¡±


    ¡°Eugene.¡±


    The Duke snapped down the quill pen and said.


    ¡°There are many cases that have not yet been confirmed.¡±


    Eugene knew.


    He has to keep his mouth shut for now.


    ¡°As Trump and as a patriarch of Ace¡¯ territories people, he should not bring up private conversations about events that have not been concluded for sure.¡±


    Eugene, who was listening to his father¡¯s story, knew. He also knew the whole story of this case.


    ¡°So go back. Don¡¯t be swayed by strange words, all you have to do is do your job right.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Yes.¡±


    But Eugene knew.


    Ydir was not a man to give false testimony.


    ¡°But, Father, I just want to say one thing.¡±


    The Duke frowned at Eugene¡¯s words.


    Eugene quickly added as it was obvious that he would not be able to tell the really key story.


    ¡°If you will, I promise I¡¯ll never talk about it again.¡±


    The Duke sighed openly and closed his eyes.


    Eugene gulped in nervousness as he saw him.


    ¡°¡­¡­tell me.¡±


    His mouth is dried up.


    Somehow he felt the taste of blood on his cracked lips.


    Still, he had to say it.


    ¡°I think the monster in the Frantz Payne case is the same kind as the one in the Academy attack.¡±


    For a while, the silence had settled in the Oval Office.


    With his sharp eyes staring at him, Eugene was invariably stifled.


    ¡®What would Spade do?¡¯


    It was clear that she would have pushed her opinion to the end.


    Even if his father is her conversation partner.


    ¡°¡­¡­never bring up this story in the future.¡±


    An icy voice echoed through the room.


    ¡°Go back.¡±


    At the remark, Eugene bowed deeply toward his father.


    When he straightened his back, the Duke had his eyes on the papers.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll see you tomorrow morning.¡±


    Even until that moment, the Duke¡¯s eyes were not directed at Eugene.


    He closed the door and went out to his room.


    Inside the darkroom without a candle, the moonlight was pouring down, and on one side of the bed was a trunk full of clothes.


    ¡°Considering the supplemental training, I¡¯ll have to move early tomorrow.¡¯¡¯


    He sat in bed thinking so.


    And he thought about what happened today.


    The Duke¡¯s face, which told him to stop going back, passed by.


    <i>¡®All you have to do is do your job right¡¯</i>


    It was right.


    Eugene has lived up to that word all his life.


    But this time, it felt like he had to do something beyond what he had to do.


    ¡°¡­.¡­ If it were you, you would say this, right?¡±


    Feeling a bitter aftertaste in his mouth, Eugene closed the curtains.


    ***


    ¡°Erica, let¡¯s put more force on your fingertips.¡±


    I shouted at Erika, who was concentrating with her both hands forward.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Erica, whose eyes were at the target, answered vigorously.


    Her pink hair tied together shook loudly as she nodded.


    ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll count to three. One, two, three!¡±


    As soon as my signal was over, a red glow came out of Erica¡¯s hand.


    But the rays did not hit the target and hit the wall and disappeared into the air.


    When I saw it, I held my hands together and shouted in a happy voice.


    ¡°Oh, my God, you did a great job, Erica!¡±


    Then Erica said, scratching her head awkwardly.


    ¡°Well, but I didn¡¯t hit the target.¡±


    Holding her regretful hand, I shook my head.


    ¡°No, it won¡¯t take long to get it right if you know how to fire it right.¡±


    I smiled and looked at her eyes as if they had a tourmaline in them.


    ¡°So, you¡¯ll be able to handle this magic perfectly in no time.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for saying that, Yerine.¡±


    Erica replied with a slight smile around her mouth.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know how to handle any magic, but I was able to do this much because of you.¡±


    Erica talked, looking at her white palms.


    ¡°Uh, no. This is all because of Erica¡¯s hard work.¡±


    I furtively dodged her gaze and glossed over it.


    Actually, I didn¡¯t do much.


    I only knew the original Erica could use defensive magic.


    Erica¡¯s skills have risen so much because of her own efforts.


    ¡°No, really. Yerine can teach any magic easily.¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­¡­ this is embarrassing.¡±


    When I turned my head slightly in embarrassment, Erica smiled even more broadly and raised me up.


    ¡°Yerine is the best. I¡¯ll only follow Yerine in the future.¡±


    I was thrilled to hear that and closed my mouth with my hands.


    ¡°Ugh, Erica¡­¡­.¡±


    The moment tears rolled toward her with eyes full of emotion, an incredibly tall object came out and blocked Erica¡¯s way.


    ¡°Yerine, can you help me? There¡¯s something I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Ah, Cassius.¡±


    Because of the sudden appearance of Cassius, the small Erika was hidden by his size.


    ¡°Excuse me, Prince. I politely ask you to step aside and speak.¡±


    Erica¡¯s voice came from behind Cassius¡¯s back.


    ¡°Well, the conversation won¡¯t be that long anyway, so hang in there.¡±


    With such a retort, Cassius turned his head back toward me, and Erica eventually moved to the side to avoid Cassius.


    I thought I heard her kicking her tongue. Is that my misunderstanding?


    ¡°I want to know how to raise the basic me magic, but it doesn¡¯t work.¡±


    Cassius said, looking as innocent as a puppy soaked in rain.


    ¡°Can you tell me, Yerine?¡±


    ¡°No, is there something you don¡¯t know?¡±


    Erica stepped in and said,


    Then Cassius replied with a smile.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you an S-ss? Aren¡¯t you skilled enough to do it alone?¡±


    ¡°No, I couldn¡¯t.¡±


    Cassius said, shrugging.


    Then Erica squinted her eyes and looked straight at Cassius.


    ¡°But the S-ss is better than the F-ss. So could you wait a little bit for me who¡¯s standing in the F-ss?¡±


    Erica pulled my arm close and said.


    ¡°We¡¯re not done yet.¡±


    At the remark, Cassius folded his arms and red at her at an angle.


    ¡°Even in S-ss, I¡¯m not as good at magic as Yerine. That¡¯s why I need Yerine¡¯s help.¡±


    ¡°You just have to wait a little bit. Then it¡¯ll be your turn soon.¡±


    ¡°Blothea, I¡¯m curious what the ¡®a little bit¡¯ definition you¡¯re talking about is.¡±


    ¡°Well.¡±


    Erica answered back, putting her finger around her mouth.


    Showing her agony, she pped her hands and answered in a refreshing voice.


    ¡°About three hours?¡±


    ¡°Blottea, you are conscience¡ª¡±


    ¡°Come on, stop.¡±


    I said to the two who seemed going to use magic towards each other at any moment.


    ¡°Haha, let¡¯s be friends. Friendly.¡±


    Then I bowed my head slightly toward Erica and spoke to her.


    ¡°Erica, let¡¯s go to practice again now. Let¡¯s drink some tea after this practice. What do you say?¡±


    With a slight mncholy look on her face, she nodded up and down at my words.


    ¡°Okay. Whatever I do with Yerine is fine.¡±


    ¡°Yes, me too.¡±


    And straightened up and smiled at Cassius.


    ¡°Wait a minute. It won¡¯t take long. I¡¯m a quick-witted kid.¡±


    Then Cassius pouted his lips.


    ¡°I want to get one-on-one tutoring from you, too.¡±


    ¡°Cassius.¡±


    I grinned as I called his name.


    ¡°Can you wait kindly?¡±


    Cassius was weak on this face.


    Sure enough, he looked at me with a red face andined.


    ¡°Yerine, you¡¯re so cheap.¡±


    Nevertheless, I repeated the lines with the same face without caring.


    ¡± You can wait kind.ly, right?¡±


    Eventually, he lowered his tail.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll wait. Don¡¯t forget, you¡¯re going to tutor me too.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±


    As I said so, I barely took a sigh.


    ¡®It¡¯s the job tofort them every day, both of them.¡¯


    Until before I possessed this body, I thought the reverse Harem heroine would only suck honey, but now their grievances were fully understood.


    ¡®Well, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡¯


    Thanks to them, I was able to cleanse my eyes every morning at the table and start my day with a refreshing mood.


    ¡°Come on, then. Erica, let¡¯s start again.¡±


    Looking at the state of the target, I opened my mouth at Erica.


    But as soon as the words were finished, a butler appeared from the back door.


    In his right hand, there was a shining ne on a tray.


    ¡°Duke, there¡¯s a call.¡±


    ¡°Erica, I¡¯m sorry. Wait a minute.¡±


    I took the ne from the butler, avoiding my seat for a while.


    ¡®What¡¯s going on this time?¡¯


    The sender was Duke Jacqueline.


    ¡°Duke Jacqueline?¡¯


    And I couldn¡¯t shut my mouth when I saw the single line of messages he sent me.


    ¡°What?¡±


    My astonished cry filled the training ground.


    ***


    ¡°Horseman, stop right now! What are you doing?¡±


    In the frantic wobbly carriage cried the freckled young man.


    But the horseman did not hear his cry.


    His body caught the reins of a runaway horse in madness, shook helplessly.


    He couldn¡¯t control the horse.


    ¡°Stop, stop!¡±


    The horse did not stop the carriage.


    At the moment the horses turned roughly, and the carriage nted sideways as if to flip over.


    The shock knocked Eugene¡¯s shoulder against the wall.


    ¡°Uh.¡±


    ¡°Young Master!


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine! I have to stop the carriage first.¡±


    ¡°No, Master, it¡¯s dangerous!¡±


    In his sight, which he managed to get up, a window leading to the perch came in.


    And the horses lost control and were rushing towards the giant oak tree.


    ¡°Young Master!


    The young man¡¯s scream rang out, and the carriage crashed into the tree.


    When the dust had subsided by the impact, no sign of life remained in the carriage.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 89

    Episode 89


    <b>Trantor : Missme</b><b></b>


    <b>Editor : Aru</b>


    <b>[A simr incident in the territory of the Duke of Ace, simr to the Wiltern Prison case. Checking.]</b>


    The writing that rose above the ne glowed unabated.


    I read it again and again, but it could not be changed.


    ¡®Is this what happens in the end?¡¯


    I bit my lips and pressed the ne with my fingers.


    Then the writing that was floating in the air disappeared, and the jewel of the ne lost its light.


    ¡°Whoo.¡±


    Leaning against the chair, I raised my head.


    Looking at the ceiling with chandeliers, I sighed again.


    ¡®I really didn¡¯t want to think about work while Erica was here.¡¯


    However, I was worried about the ident and could not concentrate.


    It would have been nice to have been able to check the details of the incident, but it could not be done because the situation was not yetpleted.


    ¡®I¡¯ll have to wait and see.¡¯


    The Duke of Jacqueline would say again if additional information came out.


    Or, although unlikely, the Duke of Ace could have contacted the Housekeepers because of the incident.


    There¡¯s so little information that I can¡¯t be sure if those monsters did it.


    To be honest with you, I¡¯d rather it was caused by Damantiti.


    Although Damantiti was also a very dangerous animal, at least its ecology was known to the world.


    But those monsters did not.


    Due to theck of information, it will take more time to cope.


    ¡®I¡¯m not going to show up in front of Cassius and Erica.¡¯


    Thinking so, I got up from my seat and headed to the window.


    White snow was falling from the ck ink-like sky.


    ¡°It¡¯s snowing.¡±


    It looked so peaceful.


    Like a monster doesn¡¯t exist in this world.


    ***


    ¡°Wow, the garden is so beautiful!¡±


    Erica said, twinkling her eyes.


    Looking down at her like that, I made a note of regret.


    ¡°Well, it would have been better if the flowers were still blooming.¡±


    It was in the middle of winter now.


    The flowers were long gone and the empty branches were covered with snow.


    ¡®In spring, the flowers are colorful and beautiful.¡¯


    It was a little disappointing that I couldn¡¯t show that to Erica.


    ¡°Yes, I like snow piled up, too. Pretty enough.¡±


    Erica replied with a smile.


    I burst intoughter when I saw her like that.


    ¡°Yes, as long as we¡¯re having fun.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right!¡±


    Erica is passionate with fists in both hands


    I nodded happily.


    How cute she is.


    ¡®I¡¯m sure Erica is God¡¯s greatest creation.¡¯


    I couldn¡¯t stand it after all that silly talk, but I couldn¡¯t endure it so I eventually said it.


    ¡°Yes, what so wrong if we don¡¯t have some flowers.¡±


    And I said to Erica, looking straight at her.


    ¡°Here¡¯s a pretty flower like this.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡­?


    Erica immediately dyed her cheeks red and covered her mouth with shame.


    Cassius, who was standing next to her, looked down at her with a look as if he had chewed a worm, but pretended not to know.


    ¡°Oh, no, Yerine, what are you talking about? You¡¯re more¡­¡±


    ¡°No, Erica.¡±


    Before excited Erica finished her word, I opened my mouth.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s a good thing that the flowers aren¡¯t blooming.¡±


    Then I came close to the embarrassed Erica and said.


    ¡°If it was spring, the flowers would have taken you away under the illusion of being a colleague.¡±


    ¡°Ye, Yerine really¨C!¡±


    Looking at the two of us as if hearts were flying around, Cassius shook his head with a limp.


    And he couldn¡¯t stand it and opened his mouth.


    ¡°Yerine, I think you are such a good person, but you¡¯re talking nonsense now.¡±


    ¡°Cassius.¡±


    I said, drawing Erica close to me.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it natural that our Erika is so pretty that I make a lot of crap?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh,e to think of it, I was right.¡±


    I said, reaching out to the sky with my hand that didn¡¯t hold Erica.


    ¡°Our Erica is prettier than any other flower! I can¡¯tpare Erica to flowers!¡±


    And shouted with excitement.


    ¡°<i>Pyewolsu hwa Chim eonag an</i>. Our Erica¡¯s beauty is absolutely perfect!¡±


    Erica was now so ashamed that she couldn¡¯t raise her head.


    And Cassius, who knew no Chinese characters, narrowed his forehead and asked with a confused face.


    ¡°chim¡­..what? What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    I was so excited that I spoke the chChineseour-character idiom.


    With my voice straightened out, I calmed down a little bit and said,


    ¡°It means that the moon who saw Erica¡¯s face hides in shame, and the flower bows in shame.¡±


    Cassius¡¯ expression grew more and more hardened at the words.


    ¡°And the fish that saw Erica again forgot to swim in her beauty, so she sank on the floor, crawled¡­¡­¡­ and the peletains sees Erica and forgets to p his wings and falls to the ground.¡±


    Then Cassius replied with a very serious face.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that just the fish and thepeletains being stupid?¡±


    ¡°Oh, my God, that¡¯s a metaphor.¡±


    As I spoke to Cassius like that, Erica held my hand tightly and said in a voice that seemed likely to crawl in.


    ¡°Please stop now, Yerine¡­.¡±


    Looking back, Erica¡¯s face was so red that it wouldn¡¯t be strange to see smoke.


    ¡°But I really think so.¡±


    ¡°Eugh¡­..h¡­..Thank you.¡±


    She, who was covering her mouth and cheeks with a scarf, said with her scarf down slightly.


    Cassius, watching the figure silently, suddenly came up to me and spoke to me.


    ¡°I think people working in heaven are toozy to sleep. Isn¡¯t that right, Yerine?¡±


    I frowned and asked back to the clumsy question.


    ¡°Heaven?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    Then Cassius grinned and said,


    ¡°This is how an angel wanders openly on earth.¡±


    The moment I fully understood Cassius¡¯ words, the heat swelled into my face.


    ¡°Ah, no, Cassius¨C¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I did the same thing as you.¡±


    Cassius replied, giggling.


    Then Erica, who was holding my hand, pulled out her hand.


    ¡°What? Erica, why?¡±


    And she lifted her feet and tiptoeing, she said, with her hands on both ears of mine.


    ¡°Angels shouldn¡¯t hear that, Yerine.¡±


    Then Cassius snorted and shouted.


    ¡°Ha, what do you mean? That¡¯s ridiculous.¡±


    ¡°Be quiet. You don¡¯t have anything to say even if you are punished for working on a holy angel?¡±


    ¡°No, neither of you fight over this, seriously.¡±


    At that moment the sound of peletains rang out in the garden.


    ¡°Beep. Beep.¡±


    The sound wasing from the frozen fountain.


    Turning our head toward the fountain, there was a happy cry of a peletains, half blue and half red.


    ¡°Uh, peletains!¡±


    Cassius cried in a d voice.


    ¡°Wow, I¡¯ve never seen it before.¡±


    ¡°Me too!¡±


    Peletains are animals in the novel, and except for colors, they were basically nothing different from sparrows.


    However, they were treated to a level that was quite rare and unparalleled in intelligence, which was iparable to sparrows.


    I smiled and muttered while still looking at peletains.


    ¡°Maybe something good will happen today.¡±


    Peletains were often considered a symbol of good fortune.


    ¡°Or maybe we¡¯ll have a guest sooner orter.¡±


    Cassius said, looking down at me with his golden eyes.


    ¡°Oh, yeah. There was such a superstition.¡±


    I thought to myself, answering like that.


    ¡®I already have two guests, and I don¡¯t think there¡¯ll be any more.¡¯


    I had no rtives I knew in the first ce, and there seemed to be no one else to find my mansion.


    Rayl or Astra would rather invite me to their mansion.


    Rachel had promised to meet briefly in the capital just before the opening of the Academy Foundation Day.


    ¡®Eugene can¡¯t¡­ nevere.¡¯


    Due to his personality, he must have been focusing on training throughout the vacation.


    If other children were less than 10 percent likely toe as guests, Eugene was zero.


    ¡°Well, even if I think about it, there¡¯s no one more toe as a guest.¡±


    ¡°Maybe other Housekeepers could visit?¡±


    I felt my lungs tighten up on Erica¡¯s words.


    ¡°I hope that never happens.¡±


    Just imagining it was terrible.


    It might have been better if the guest is the Duke of ale club, but others were very burdened.


    When I spoke with such a serious look on my face, Cassius smiled and said.


    ¡°Yes, superstition is superstition. I don¡¯t think anyone¡¯sing.¡±


    As if to answer Cassius¡¯s question, the peletain put his footprints in the snow and sang happily in the yard.


    ***


    The hands of the clock indicated a little past eleven o¡¯clock at night.


    Erica, I and Cassius were sitting in front of the warm firece in the drawing room, enjoying the warmth.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s warm¡­..¡­.¡±


    The pleasant heat wasnguishing.


    ¡°But if Yerine is cold, can¡¯t she use magic to set fire to her hands? I don¡¯t think we need to use the firece.¡±


    I answered Erica¡¯s question in anguid voice.


    ¡°I could burn the furniture by mistake.¡±


    Erica nodded at my answer, and I raised my index finger and pointed to the firece.


    At that moment the fire in the firece began to burn more brightly.


    ¡°In times like this, I sometimes use magic.¡±


    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s convenient, too.¡±


    Erica said admiringly.


    ¡°Certainly useful, can be used for attacks and in daily life.¡±


    Cassius said in a serious voice.


    I said, nodding my head at Cassius¡¯s words.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I can grill marshmallows without skewers.¡±


    ¡°You use such great magic to bake marshmallows?¡±


    Cassius asked, smiling as if he was dumbfounded.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, grilled marshmallows are the best.¡±


    Erica burst intoughter at my words.


    At that moment, I heard a patter of footsteps outside the drawing room.


    Then someone knocked on the wooden door.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    When I answered loudly, I heard the faint voice of the butler outside the door.


    ¡°Duke, will you be okay for a moment? I¡¯m sorry to bother you during the break, but you¡¯ll have toe out for a moment.¡±


    I roughly wrapped a cape over the chair at the butler¡¯s words and headed for the door.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    As I poked my head out the door, the butler with a candlestick stood, and three dark phosphorus were seen behind him.


    ¡°What, who¡­¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Duke. I know it¡¯s embarrassing, but I couldn¡¯t let them go.¡±


    The butler said, with a slight bow.


    ¡°They needed a ce to stay for a while because they got into an ident while he was moving to the Leonhart Territory.¡±


    In ordinary cases, the butler could not bring the outside figure into the mansion without my permission.


    ¡®Who is it? If the butler¡¯s act like that means they¡¯re at least a middle-ss aristocrat.¡¯


    Judging the situation quickly, I stepped out the door and smiled amercial smile.


    ¡°Yes, I am the Duke of Yerine Spade, the owner of this mansion. First you go into the next room and ¡ª-¡±


    At that moment, the person standing in front of him took off the robe he was wearing on his head.


    Familiar silver hair in sight makes me speechless.


    ¡°Eugene?¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 90

    Episode 90


    <b>Trantor : Missme</b><b></b>


    <b>Editor : Aru</b>


    The scene of the ident was terrible.


    Horses with broken legs rolled on the ground and the carriage was broken into pieces, making it difficult to recognize its original shape.


    ¡®I should have escaped from the moment I was in a weird condition.¡¯


    Eugene thought, looking at the broken carriage a few steps away.


    ¡°Oh, my God, Young Master!¡±


    Eugene turned his head to the voice of his servant Rikent.


    ¡°Rikent, are you all right?¡±


    At Eugene¡¯s question, Rikent shouted in an excited voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay, I¡¯m not injured at all thanks to the quick escape from the young master with teleporting magic. Young master hit his shoulder hard so ¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my God, what¡¯s all this about? Hurry up and start with the treatment¡ª¡±


    ¡°Rikent, it¡¯s all right. It¡¯s only a minor bruise.¡±


    ¡°Still.¡±


    Rikent said, making a fuss.


    Such a sight came the horseman who was still shaking, unable to shake off the lingering effects of the incident.


    And as soon as he was found, Rikent distorted his face and vented his tremendous anger.


    ¡°Are you out of your mind? How did you manage to get into this situation?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡­..¡±


    The horseman bowed his head with a blue face.


    ¡°When you go back, you¡¯re fired, you think it makes sense that you almost killed our young master, let alone serve Ace¡¯s family? You know what you did right now, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I have no excuse.¡±


    The horseman said, bowing deeper.


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for our young master, you and I would be dead.¡±


    Rikent said in a voice containing anger.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I¡¯ve sinned to death.¡±


    With his head down, the horseman spouted an apology like a shotgun, but Eugene was actually not listening to him.


    ¡®What do I do?¡¯


    Unless there is a carriage, it will likely be difficult to reach the training camp today unless I borrow another¡¯s carriage.


    ¡°Hey, now stop and look up.¡±


    At Eugene¡¯s words, the horseman stretched out his upper body with tears in his eyes.


    ¡°Thank you very, very much, Master.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s okay, where are we now?¡±


    At Eugene¡¯s question, the horseman agonized for a moment and opened his parched lips.


    ¡°We¡¯re around Dainard right now.¡±


    That¡¯s why he thought there were only forests around.


    ¡°Then, do you know how many hours away to the nearest vige is?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I mean, Middle Vige is the closest. The distance is two hours.¡±


    The word Middle Vige caught Eugene¡¯s ear.


    ¡®I can¡¯t believe her estate is the closest.¡¯


    Rikent asked, frowning at the horseman¡¯s answer.


    ¡°Two hours on foot?¡±


    Then the horseman eximed, ¡°Ah!¡± and hesitated to answer, wondering what to do.


    ¡°By, by the carriage¡­ It¡¯s two hours.¡±


    ¡°Crazy, then how many hours is it on foot?¡±


    Rikent screamed.


    ¡°Three, maybe three hours.¡±


    Eugene has been slowly suffering from a headache.


    Far from supplementary training, he had to be prepared to abandon his day.


    ¡®I have to stay overnight for two days.¡¯


    He sighed, thinking so.


    ¡°Is that really the only ce we can get a carriage, really?¡±


    Eugene desperately wanted to be able to teleport to his home or the training camp at Leyrat.


    But to teleport, he had to know exactly how to get from his current location to the target location.


    There was no way he could have memorized all the roads he had to run for hours in a carriage.


    There¡¯s no way a horseman can use teleportation.


    Looking at Eugene¡¯s stiff face, the horseman said in tears, bing a statue.


    ¡°The entire ce of Dainard is in a deserted ce¡­¡­..¡±


    In his words, Rikent touched his forehead with his hands as if his blood pressure had risen to the top of his head.


    ¡°If we don¡¯t get to Middle Vige, there won¡¯t be any ce we can find the carriage, what should we do¡­¡­?¡±


    Eventually, the impatient Rikent¡¯s anger exploded.


    ¡°What the hell did you do that made the horses with the ident-free record for years run mad? And then, ¡®what should I do¡¯, you say? That¡¯s what I¡¯d like to ask you!¡¯


    At the voice of Rikent, who was overflowing with anger, the horseman gave an excuse, shaking his hands like a quiver.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry! I didn¡¯t listen at all.¡±


    The horseman said with the look of the man who had sinned to death.


    ¡°When the horses suddenly saw a ck cape and an arm-shaped thing flying in front of them, they started running! Strangely enough, pulling the reins doesn¡¯t work.¡­.¡±


    Eugene hesitated at his words.


    ¡®ck cape with arms?¡¯


    At that moment, the monster he saw in the Academy passed through his head.


    ¡°Ha, a ck cape with arms, don¡¯t be ridiculous.¡±


    ¡°Rikent, stop.¡±


    Eugene raised his hand and hurriedly blocked Rikent, who was trying to pour out criticism.


    ¡®I¡¯m on my way to where the carriage might be, and I¡¯m going to ask him in detail.¡¯


    Thinking so, he turned his eyes toward the horseman.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get started. The sun is already down, so I think we should move quickly. You can show us the way, right?¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s obvious.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll arrive at Middle Vige, stay overnight, and leave at dawn.¡±


    Then Rikent stared at Eugene with his eyes wide open as wide as amp.


    ¡°Young Master, wouldn¡¯t it be better to contact your home and cancel your training schedule? It¡¯s too much to start training right away.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if I can save time.¡±


    Eugene said in a determined voice.


    ¡°We¡¯ve already been here for more than six hours from home. It¡¯s going to take eight hours just waiting for backup, and it¡¯s more of a job to go back even if it¡¯s closer than Leyrat.¡±


    As he said so, he tapped the blue earring.


    ¡°I¡¯ll put in a call for now, but I¡¯m not going back.¡±


    Rikent seemed to have something left to say, but he couldn¡¯t open his mouth in front of Eugene, who tried to contact the Duke.


    For a while, the earrings blinked brightly, but the Duke¡¯s voice could not be heard.


    ¡°He must be busy. He¡¯s not answering. I¡¯ll call him again when we get to the vige.¡±


    That¡¯s what Eugene said, then bouncing his fingers to invoke defensive magic.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start now.¡±


    At Eugene¡¯s words, the other two also shifted their steps.


    It was not long after they began to walk that white snow fell.


    ¡®Damn, it¡¯s snowing.¡¯


    He was irritated but couldn¡¯t help it.


    Because that was the only option.


    ¡°But by now, Master, the inn will be full, and it may be hard to find decent amodation.¡±


    Rikent¡¯s words had a point.


    It was Friday night and it¡¯s been a long time since the sun went down.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. I can even stay in an empty room right now.¡±


    ¡°But what if there¡¯s a rumour that the heirs of seven families are wandering around in low-quality lodgings?¡±


    ¡°As long as we don¡¯t get caught. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    Then Rikent ran out and came close to Eugene and appealed.


    ¡°I fully understand why, my lord. But listen to me.¡±


    Eugene paused with a sigh at his words.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, I told you I¡¯d take care of it.¡±


    The horseman was restless and looked at the tired Eugene, and Rikent said what he had to say, undauntedly.


    ¡°I know, I know. But sometimes you can get help from others.¡±


    Rikent said quickly, without breathing.


    ¡°If it¡¯s Middle Vige then it¡¯s the territory under Duke of Spade. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll do me a favour if I ask them to put you to bed for one night. Of course, they¡¯ll lend us a carriage too.¡±


    But Eugene shook his head.


    ¡°No.¡±


    He heard that she got busy after she became a Housekeeper.


    Under such circumstances, if he visits without any notice, Yerine will surely be embarrassed.


    He didn¡¯t want to bother her that way.


    ¡°Young Master, I know you can¡¯t get along with the Duke of Spade, but you¡¯ve prepared for the school¡¯s opening ceremony together. Can¡¯t you ask for this much? Between ssmates?¡±


    ¡°No, I said no.¡±


    ¡°Of course I don¡¯t like the Spades, but wouldn¡¯t they help us out of honour? Besides, it¡¯s an emergency.¡±


    ¡°Rikent, never.¡±


    But Rikent didn¡¯t break his obstinacy.


    ¡°You said you were wasting your time, Young Master? There won¡¯t be a faster solution than going to the Duke of Spade right now.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Eugene closed his eyes and took a deep breath.


    He knows honestly.


    There¡¯s nothing wrong with what Rikent said.


    ¡®Certainly, Rikent and the horseman should be resting in a decent ce.¡¯


    I wasn¡¯t going alone, so I should consider their physical condition.


    It was reasonable to be indebted to Yerine in many ways.


    ¡®I really don¡¯t want to¡­¡­¡¯


    He shook his head with his fists in his hands.


    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s go to the Duke of Spade.¡±


    Finally, when his permission fell, Rikent breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Good thinking, Master, sometimes you have to be brazen in front of the enemy.¡±


    Eugene did not reply to Rikent¡¯s words.


    ¡®What enemy?¡¯


    He knew.


    That Yerine, who heard about the situation, would ept him as a guest without hesitation.


    There was no reason for her to think of himself as an enemy.


    He remembered herst smiling face he saw just before the vacation.


    ¡®I must be crazy.¡¯


    When he recalled Yerine¡¯s face, Eugene¡¯s heart, which had been beating regrly, began to beat faster and faster.


    Even though he knew that the day had ended without training, his heart was still filled with anticipation.


    ¡®My heart is beating so fast when I go to meet the enemy.¡¯


    With pitiful self-help, Eugene moved forward.


    ***


    ¡°Sorry, Spade.¡±


    ¡°No thanks. You¡¯ve had a hard time getting here.¡±


    I said, raising the fire in the firece even more.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving right away tomorrow. When the other two get better, I¡¯ll be beholden to you only then.¡±


    His blue eyes were tired because he had to go through a lot on his way.


    Nevertheless, Eugene was showing off his noble figure in an upright position, not at all disorganized.


    ¡®Wow, now I can¡¯t ignore Peletain. I didn¡¯t expect a real guest.¡¯


    And it¡¯s my job to make sure that the guests can stayfortable till they leave my mansion.


    ¡°Well, you can stay a little longer, and you don¡¯t have to strain yourself. You said you walked for hours from where the ident happened.¡±


    ¡°No thanks. That¡¯s just our business. Never mind it.¡±


    Stubborn.


    Just because it¡¯s a vacation, that personality can¡¯t go anywhere.


    Thinking so, Iughed deliberately, covering my mouth with my hands exaggeratedly.


    ¡°Oh, are you worried about me? That Eugene? To me?¡±


    The effect was excellent.


    As expected, Eugene immediately raised his head and retorted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. I didn¡¯t mean to think about you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Eugene who has to rush in like an angry cat like this all the time.¡±


    ¡°Oh, who you call a cat!¡±


    Well, he¡¯s really like a cat, no matter how I look at him.


    ¡°There¡¯s the Second Prince here anyway, and Erica Blothea, who¡¯sughing all over because they like you, and there¡¯s nothing good about meeting them, so I¡¯m just going.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes, yes.¡±


    ¡°Are you listening?¡±


    It was refreshing to hear Eugene¡¯s nagging after a long time.


    ¡°Hey, you didn¡¯t miss me?¡±


    I grinned and said to Eugene.


    ¡°How did you survive the vacation because there was no one to nag at¨C¡±


    At that moment I was speechless. It urred to me that I said something wrong.


    ¡®Huh?¡¯


    Because Eugene¡¯s face was as red as a red beet.


    I was just joking.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 91

    Episode 91


    <b>Trantor : Missme</b><b></b>


    <b>Editor : Aru</b>


    ¡®Oh, my God¡­¡­¡¯


    Only then did I notice.


    Eugene didn¡¯t take my words as a joke.


    An awkward silence fell for a while.


    I was wondering how to fix this.


    And somehow, not only Eugene but my face also seemed to have a fever.


    ¡°¡­¡­why ask such a thing like a fool?¡±


    It was Eugene who broke the silence first.


    After he uttered the word, he rose from his chair and stood against me.


    I sighed with relief at the sight.


    ¡®I¡¯m saved.¡¯


    I was worried that it would put on a love g because the atmosphere was weird again, but fortunately, Eugene passed it in moderation.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re going? Yeah, you must be tired, so go to bed.¡±


    That¡¯s how I got up from my desk.


    It was at that moment that the voice of the subdued Eugene rang out.


    ¡°I missed you.¡±


    His low voice caught my ear.


    ¡°What?¡±


    I heard it clearly, but I thought I heard it wrong.


    No, I hope I misheard it.


    However, Eugene slowly turned back and looked straight at me with his clear eyes without any lies.


    ¡°I missed you. Just like you said.¡±


    I gulped down my saliva unknowingly.


    It might be because it¡¯s not long after he took a shower, his wet silver hair glowed softly.


    His blue sapphire eyes looked a little dim somehow.


    ¡®That¡¯s a joke right?¡¯¡¯


    Those words ran to the end of my throat.


    I have tough tantly and tell him not to y around, or not to lie, like that.


    I had to move on like that, but seeing Eugene¡¯s face, I couldn¡¯t bring up anything.


    Eugene, who looked down at me quietly, said.


    ¡°And I didn¡¯t miss you because I wanted to nag you.¡±


    I bowed my head unconsciously.


    Instinctively, I knew I shouldn¡¯t make eye contact with Eugene now.


    Eugene asked again after I hadn¡¯t said anything for a while.


    ¡°You don¡¯t ask me why I missed you?¡±


    I bit my lips at his words.


    It was hot. My face was running a fever.


    But it wasn¡¯t because of the heat in the firece.


    ¡°¡­¡­why did you miss me?¡±


    I barely squeezed my voice and shook slightly.


    ¡°Spade, don¡¯t you know?¡±


    His eyes shook as if they were capturing the ice sea in the north.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    It was a simple answer.


    And that was the only thing I could say.


    A slight sigh came.


    With the sound of footsteps moving around.


    ¡°Then think for yourself, Spade. You¡¯re quick-witted.¡±


    When I looked up, Eugene was one step closer.


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon enough.¡±


    Somehow his voice sounded bitter.


    ¡°Anyway, don¡¯t worry too much about us, we¡¯ll only be here for a day or so, and tomorrow we¡¯ll be going. So just don¡¯t pay us attention too much. I¡¯m sorry for taking care of me without prior notice.¡±


    ¡°Huh? No.¡±


    I came to my senses at Eugene¡¯s words and waved my hands.


    But Eugene didn¡¯t see it and turned his back on me and headed for the door.


    ¡°Goo, good night. Eugene.¡±


    I said in a slightly cracked voice to Eugene, who put his hand on the doorknob.


    Eugene, who stood still without turning the doorknob, looked back only then and said.


    ¡°Good night, Duke.¡±


    His mouth, which he said so, had a subtle smile.


    A hazy, warm smile, that seemed to disappear like a fog.


    Even after the door waspletely closed, I stared nkly at the ce where he had disappeared.


    After standing like that for a long time, I flopped down on the chair.


    ¡®Crazy, crazy.¡¯


    Eugene looked like a man with a crush on me.


    ¡®Really? No, no way. Eugene Ace likes me?¡¯


    I wouldn¡¯t get sleep today.


    ¡°Ha¡­¡­.¡±


    A sigh flowed out of theplex mind, and I stayed up all night white.


    ***


    ¡°So, the ident happened near the territory of the Duke of Spade?¡±


    Erica looked at Eugene with a suspicious look and talked.


    Eugene answered Erica without even looking at her.


    ¡°The ident was caused by a horseman, not me. And you think I¡¯m crazy, think that I¡¯m the one who caused the ident?¡±


    ¡°It could have been the idea of staying in Yerine¡¯s castle under that pretext.¡±


    Erica countered with still suspicious eyes.


    Cassius added with a nod to Erica¡¯s rebuttal.


    ¡°It¡¯s a possible story.¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t mistake everyone for thinking like you.¡±


    Eugene gave a concise rebuttal and then drank the ck tea, and Cassius spoke, looking up and down at him with his sharp eyes.


    ¡°By the way, there aren¡¯t only one or two strange things.¡±


    Eugene put the teacup down and turned his head away at Cassius¡¯s words.


    ¡°What¡¯s weird about it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not enough that the ¡®majestic¡¯ Eugene Ace was involved in a carriage ident, so he stayed in the Duke of Spades and then moved to the training ground?¡±


    And he said, sping his fingers in his hands with a serious look on his face.


    ¡°If it were you, you wouldn¡¯t me the horseman nor the ident and would train anywhere, so why go to a far-off training ground?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t disobey my father¡¯s orders.¡±


    Eugene answered in a rambling voice.


    ¡°And using a dedicated training ground as an excuse, you look like those women who came in and bother¨C¡±


    ¡°What? You¡¯re done talking.¡±


    ¡°Erica.¡±


    Erica sat back in her seat with a look of regret in my voice.


    When I saw her, I said with a business smile.


    ¡°Erica, we were all supposed to be friends, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡­..¡±


    Erica reluctantly agreed.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you that too, Cassius, didn¡¯t I? I think it¡¯d be so nice to see us get along.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you said it¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Then you can¡¯t pick a fight at the breakfast table right now, can you?¡±


    Both Erika and Cassius nodded at my words, and only then could I sigh at the table in a gruesome atmosphere.


    ¡®What if they fight like this in the morning?¡¯


    I¡¯ve already had a headache.


    ***


    ¡°Spade.¡±


    I was on my way back to my office after finishing my meal.


    I was going to spend time with Erica and Cassius after finishing with a few urgent official papers.


    Then Eugene called my name.


    ¡®No way! Is it because of yesterday?¡¯


    I didn¡¯t forget to smile even though I felt anxious inside.


    ¡°Yes, why?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, but can I ask you for one more thing?¡±


    However, Eugene¡¯s expression looked serious and didn¡¯t even turn red.


    ¡°Yes, of course. Don¡¯t mind and tell me.¡±


    ¡°How many decent training grounds do you have?¡±


    ¡°Training ground? Well.¡±


    When I answered with a curious look, Eugene asked, scratching his cheek awkwardly.


    ¡°Can I borrow one? To a ce where the noisy prince and the woman wouldn¡¯te.¡±


    Perhaps he was looking for a ce to train.


    ¡®Where could he train his attack magic¡­.¡¯


    While thinking about which training ground would be best with the index finger around my mouth, Eugene added.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to be big. And if lending a training ground is a sensitive issue, I won¡¯t ask you any more, so it¡¯s okay to pass it.¡±


    I answered Eugene, shaking my head.


    ¡°No, there¡¯s a suitable ce. Come with me.¡±


    I led him to the training ground on the east side of the mansion.


    For Eugene, who is specialized in attack magic, the choice was made because the target in the training ground was good.


    ¡°There, you can train here.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Spade.¡±


    Eugene looked around the training ground and said,


    ¡°But is it really okay if you lend me this ce? Isn¡¯t it something like not supposed to be known to other families?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re fine. Our family vision is here.¡±


    I patted my head with my fingers and answered Eugene¡¯s words.


    ¡°And I¡¯ve told Erica and Cassius that you¡¯re training here, so no one¡¯s going to disturb you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s very nice.¡±


    Eugene smiled.


    I also said in response to his smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to stay in the Oval Office for a while and go to the garden by the front gate. It¡¯s too far from there to here, so if you need anything, pull the line in the corner over there. Then the butler wille.¡±


    Eugene looked slightly sorry after hearing my exnation.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Never mind. Maybe you should invite me to the Dukedom of Ace next time, or I¡¯d like to be treated as a guest, too.¡±


    It was a joke, but Eugene had a serious face.


    ¡°Well, will my father ever allow you to be invited?¡±


    ¡°No, of course, it was a joke. Don¡¯t take it seriously.¡±


    I covered my mouth and said with a big grin.


    ¡°Well, by the way, we have a carriage to lend you, so train with confidence.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. It was inevitable that there was a carriage ident.¡±


    Though he talked with a smile, Eugene hesitated and put on a firm look as if something hade to his mind at the moment.


    ¡°Spade, by the way, I have something to say. It¡¯s about the carriage ident.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Suddenly, Eugene¡¯s mood changed.


    His blue eyes had a worried glow and his hard-stained lips looked serious.


    ¡°Do you remember the monster which attacked us before? Something that looks like a ck cape and has teeth and arms.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s words chilled my mind.


    How can I forget?


    Before I went to bed, I would suddenly recall the sensation when it had touched the edge of my left eye.


    Whenever that happened, I shuddered and covered myself with a nket to the tip of my head.


    ¡°How can I forget that? Of course, I remember.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I think the horseman saw it just before the ident.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Eugene¡¯s words struck me.


    ¡°You think the horseman saw it?¡±


    Eugene answered with a nod.


    ¡°The monster that the horseman said was exactly what we saw, and he said something flew in like an arm in a ck cape.¡±


    After pausing for a moment, Eugene cleared his voice with a hoarse cough and continued the story.


    ¡°The horseman said that the horses were surprised to see it so he couldn¡¯t control them.¡±


    That¡¯s why he got into an ident.


    ¡°Where did the ident happen?¡±


    ¡°Dainard, the horseman said it was at Dainard¡¯¡±


    ¡°Dainard.¡±


    If Eugene and the horseman¡¯s words were true, the monster had so far appeared in Academy, the Wiltern Prison, the territories of the Duke of Spades and the Duke of Ace, and even in Dainard.


    ¡®How can the ce be this diverse?¡¯


    I thought I should talk about this problem again at the next Housekeepers meeting.


    At this rate, the monster might have spread to more diverse ces or the entire continent.


    ¡°Eugene, can you tell me more about the ident?¡±


    Eugene nodded at my words, and I listened to him.


    ***


    ¡°When will Yerinee?¡±


    ¡°Well, she¡¯lle for sure. She knows that we¡¯re waiting, so she¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    Cassius said, taking out his watch in his arms.


    ¡°Look, time¡¯s up already. She¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    Looking at Cassius¡¯s watch, Erica turned around, nodding her head slowly.


    ¡°But that person is funny, too. If I were him, I would try to stay with Yerine somehow, but I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s training here.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s how diligent and sincere he is¡ª¡±


    But Cassius did not finish what he had said.


    Erica, who was turning her head, turned to ask Cassius, looking strange.


    ¡°What, what¡¯s wrong? Is there a problem?¡±


    Cassius¡¯s gaze was fixed in the air.


    And from his lips came an unknown word.


    ¡°Why is that here¡­!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    When she saw Cassius pulling straight back and posing for the battle state, Erica, surprised, looked into the air.


    Her two eyes resembling tourmaline hardened in shock.


    Something creepy, wearing a ck cape and a few pairs of skinny limbs, was flying towards them.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 92

    Episode 92


    <b>Trantor : Missme</b><b></b>


    <b>Editor : Aru</b>


    I didn¡¯t know if anyone else knew it but Eugene¡¯s testimony might be useful.


    As Trump¡¯s son, his testimony was sure to have considerable credibility.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see it in person, so this is all I can say.¡±


    Eugene sighed and talked.


    ¡°But, for some reason, I told you that the monster that the horseman saw was right. No matter how much I looked at, the monster described by the horseman and the monster we saw are very simr in appearance.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    I chewed my nail thumb.


    There were a lot of cases that I kept hearing, but it was frustrating because I couldn¡¯t get the proof.


    ¡®If I catch them on the spot and show them the tenses as evidence, will they believe me then?¡¯


    Well, there is no other way than to raid on the spot and make it into a barrel.


    The problem was that no matter how hard I try, it was not easy for me to risk my life, and the monster did not show up at my disposal.


    ¡°I get it anyway. Thank you for telling me, Eugene.¡±


    There was a good chance of breaking into our province if the monster had been seen in Dainard.


    ¡®I¡¯ll have to be careful for now.¡¯


    Thinking so, I tapped Eugene on the shoulder.


    ¡°I won¡¯t disturb you anymore, so train. Oh, but force yourself too much.¡±


    Eugene grinned andid down my arm.


    ¡°You think I¡¯m you. I don¡¯t do that stupid thing.¡±


    ¡°Are you stupidly dismissing me as an idiot? Would you like to train with a frozen pine tree in a cold, empty snowfield?¡±


    Then Eugene replied with a cheeky smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s not bad either. I¡¯ll try to practice my me magic then.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve gotten better at joking. What¡¯s up with a man like a stone? Did you practice how to joke around by any chance?¡±


    ¡°You said one more thing, Spade.¡±


    Heughed as he poked his mouth with his arms folded.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m really going now.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Upon hearing Eugene¡¯s answer, I turned towards the exit.


    And the moment I put my hand on the doorknob to go out, I heard the floor thump.


    ¡®Hmm? Is someone running?¡¯


    Sure enough, the footsteps were getting louder and louder and louder.


    And the sound of footsteps was heading here, towards the great training ground.


    When I took my hand off the doorknob in amazement, the door burst open and a confused butler jumped in.


    ¡°Du, Duke! We¡¯re in trouble! You have to get out of here.¡±


    I¡¯ve never seen him so excited, always dealing with me with a calm face and voice.


    Eugene, who was preparing for training, was surprised at his words and looked this way.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    The butler, who was breathing heavily at my words, shouted with a blood clot in his throat.


    ¡°Strange monsters have broken into the front gate! ck capes with arms monsters suddenly appeared!¡±


    There was a beeping sound in my head.


    ¡®Get a hold of, I need to get a hold of myself.¡¯


    With my teeth clenched, I grabbed the butler and asked.


    ¡°Tell Cassius and Erica never toe out.¡±


    ¡°Ha, but Duke¨C¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have time. We have to go and tell them right now. I¡¯ll cover you, so rest assured.¡±


    The butler shook his head and said.


    ¡°The Prince and Lady Blothea are already out in the front yard. It¡¯s toote to evacuate. The Duke should go quickly.¡±


    My eyes were nked out of sight.


    ¡°¡­¡­ the butler stays here with Eugene.¡±


    I could hear Eugene¡¯s footsteps running from behind.


    ¡°Spade, I¡¯ming with you. I won¡¯t be much help but¨C.¡±


    ¡°You stay here.¡±


    I felt a touch on my shoulder, but I couldn¡¯t answer it.


    So activated the teleport magic and was sucked into space in an instant.


    ***


    ¡°That, what¡­?¡±


    Erica muttered in a quivering voice.


    ¡°Blothea! You go in! I¡¯ll do something about it!¡±


    said Cassius, emitting rays of light from his hands.


    His rays were precisely caught in a strange creature, and the monster stumbled in the air with a struggle.


    ¡°Going in? Does that make sense? If this gate is opened, the people inside are also in danger!¡±


    ¡°You are in the most danger now!¡±


    Cassius, who left the word, turned into a tiger the size of a house and rushed toward the low-lying monster.


    But Erica did not enter the mansion.


    ¡®I¡¯m not going to stay still either.¡¯


    Deeply breathing, she held her hands together and stared straight ahead.


    ¡®No more.¡¯


    In the pupils of the eyes resembling pink tourmaline, sparks popped.


    But Cassius didn¡¯t find her like that.


    The number of monsters was much higher than during the Academy raid.


    ¡®Too many.¡¯


    He seeded in injuring one of them, but it was unclear whether he could handle the whole thing by himself.


    ¡®I¡¯m sure Yerine will be here soon, but will we be able to deal with all of this?¡¯


    At that moment Cassius rushed in with his mouth open, then roared and fired back at the monster.


    The ragged monster escaped with a grotesque sound and soon the rest of the monster began to flock toward Cassius.


    He had to take care of all those things before the transformation expired.


    ¡®I have the best healing magic right now anyway. I don¡¯t care if I get hurt a little.¡¯


    He clenched his teeth and jumped right into the middle of the monsters.


    He tore the monsters and writhes. He could taste blood in his mouth.


    He could see three monsters falling powerlessly on the ground.


    Spreading distance from the monsters, Cassius heard Erica¡¯s tearful scream.


    ¡°Be careful behind you!¡±


    Looking back, a new monster was approaching, which he had not found before. At a very rapid pace.


    It would have been quite difficult to react if he had not been transformed into a tiger.


    ¡®What, why is that thing so fast?¡¯


    Running back and distancing himself from the monster, Cassius looked at the front and saw with his eyes the mana contained in the monster.


    And at that moment, he got stuck on the spot.


    ¡®Golden Mana¡­¡­¡­?¡¯


    While Cassius had not responded, the monster had narrowed the distance to the fullest.


    A ck cape flew before his eyes. The monster¡¯s sharp teeth were shining.


    ¡®Damn it, I¡¯m going to have to face it head-on, expecting to get hurt.¡¯


    It was when Casius was kicking his tongue and preparing for his injury.


    Suddenly a blue me in sight covered the monster.


    ¡°Casius, are you all right?¡±


    ¡°Yerine!¡±


    The fire-burning monster turned away, and nevertheless, the blue me burned unceasingly.


    ***


    ¡°Cassius, we¡¯ve temporarily lifted the teleport magic limit. So feel free to use it!¡±


    I left the words behind, teleporting to block the monster from approaching Erica.


    ¡°Yerine!¡±


    ¡°Erica, get down!¡±


    A blue me was blown in the centre of the monster, and shortly afterwards, the me wrapped the whole body of the monster. Then, a monster slid from the left.


    I was horrified by the monster¡¯s bizarrely long finger movement, as they were aiming for my eyes at the Academy Awards.


    ¡®Damn it, if I shoot a spark at it right now, the fire will be dispersed.¡¯


    At that moment a red light flew from the back.


    And as soon as I saw the rays, I noticed.


    ¡°Eugene!¡±


    That¡¯s what I said.


    Finally, I raised the magic power to the fullest extent andpletely burned the monster.


    The charred object fell helplessly on the ground. The monsters parted and cried out in a piercing voice.


    ¡°I told you not toe!¡±


    ¡°Do you think I could just stay still? When I know you¡¯re being attacked.¡±


    Eugene fired attack magic at the approaching monster from the northeast.


    ¡°You must have forgotten for a moment, but I¡¯m the best magician here except you.¡±


    Eugene said, shooting a purple beam.


    ¡°You, hurry up and take Blothea in. Until then, I¡¯ll try to hold on here.¡±


    Biting his lips at his words, I turned toward Erica.


    ¡°Erica, let¡¯s go inside.¡±


    Erica shook her head at my words.


    ¡°Erica, it¡¯s dangerous right now. If you don¡¯t get in there quickly,¡±


    But before my words were finished, Erica, who was looking ahead, shouted.


    ¡°The Prince!¡±


    A red light came from her hand.


    It was the magic I taught her a few days ago.


    Turning my head, I saw Cassius, who had turned into a man,y among the monsters he had knocked down. Among them, there¡¯s a baby monster wriggling.


    The beam from Erica¡¯s hand hit the monster and the monster paused.


    ¡°I leave it to you. Eugene.¡±


    When I reached the front of Cassius, who was exhaling with a wild breath by teleport, I saw sharp teeth in front of me.


    ¡®No way.¡¯


    Holding Cassius and shooting a blue me caught fire in the monster¡¯s body.


    ¡®Stronger, please.¡¯


    I raised the magic power higher, but the mes did not reach properly because of the strong wind.


    Eventually, the monster out of the mes turned around and began to rush toward Erica and Eugene.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Cassius, who barely got up, cried out, supporting his body with his arms.


    The speed was enormous, and Eugene had not seen the monster in the process of dealing with other monsters.


    ¡°In front!¡±


    At that time, a blue magic circle surrounded the front when I was screaming my throat out.


    The monster bounced off slightly as if it had been blocked ahead.


    ¡°Field-to-Defense Magic¡­¡­?¡¯


    Then, a light came out from the magic circle and wrapped the whole mansion.


    ¡®Who¡¯s ¡­¡­?¡¯


    When I looked at the front, I saw Erica standing in front of the magic circle.


    Her eyes were calm.


    The monster kept knocking on the shield, but the shield didn¡¯t break.


    As soon as I was about to hit the back of the distracted monster, the figure suddenly stopped in the air and became blurred.


    That¡¯s when I remembered.


    That during the attack on the Academy, that monster had passed through a hard wall.


    ¡®No¡­.!¡¯


    The monster had already passed through the shield and was reaching for Erica.


    As soon as I reached the porch by teleport, I pushed the frozen Erika aside and raised my hand to blow off the mes.


    At that moment, the monster vomited a red beam through his mouth.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    I felt a knife-cut impact on my side.


    ¡°Yerine!¡±


    When I fell sideways, I could see blood seeping into my clothes.


    It was as if I had been rubbed against the magic spitting out by the monster.


    The monster approached me with his arms outstretched, and I clenched my teeth and raised my left hand to trigger the me magic again.


    I was the master of this mansion.


    I had to protect the people in this mansion.


    I can¡¯t copse here.


    ¡°You can¡¯t survive this time. You ugly stic bags!¡±


    That¡¯s what I said, giving the maximum magic power.


    Just then, the pain as a hot iron hit my left eye.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    ¡°Yerine!¡±


    Erica came up and hugged me tightly.


    Tears streamed from her eyes.


    ¡°Dead! Please die!¡±


    Under the evil influence, she poured out the magic at the monster.


    Listening to her voice, I closed my left eye.


    The blood from the snow wetted my hand.


    ¡°Blothea, take care of Yerine!¡±


    Cassius, whose whole body was in a mess, cried out, attacking the monster.


    In the opposite direction of him, Eugene, who moved by teleport, was magicing together.


    ¡®Me, too. Quickly.¡­!¡¯


    ¡°No, Yerine!¡±


    Erica stopped me but didn¡¯t put her hand down.


    I close the left eye and activate the me magic.


    But as soon as I was about to shoot the me, the shape of the monster again became blurred.


    Beyond that was Eugene.


    It was clear that Eugene would be hurt if the me was fired like this.


    Eventually, I used my strength to teleport.


    Moving over the monster¡¯s head, I tried to put a spark in, but the struggling monster went straight past Cassius and Eugene at the left side of the front yard.


    ¡®I have to catch it.¡­.¡¯


    I was thinking so, but I couldn¡¯t put my strength into it.


    Just before falling to the ground, someone took my body.


    When I opened my eyes that I had closed for a while, I was in Cassius¡¯ arms.


    ¡°Yerine¡­¡±


    He had a tearful look on his face.


    Like when he was younger.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 93

    Episode 93


    <b>Trantor : Missme</b><b></b>


    <b>Editor : Aru</b>


    ¡°Cassius, I¡¯m al¡­¡­ I¡¯m alright.¡±


    The side ended with a slight rub.


    The blood still seemed to flow from the eyes, but the burning pain was gradually subsiding.


    Just, I felt like I was losing all my strength all over.


    ¡°Yerine, what do I do, because of me¡­!¡±


    Erica¡¯s face had already been messed up with tears.


    Her hands were pushed like aspen. Her hands trembled as she did not run away from the sight of the pitiful monster.


    ¡°Erica, it¡¯s all right, it¡¯s just a smudge.¡±


    I smiled and held her trembling hand.


    ¡°Spade, first, stop the bleeding with this.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s face looked calmpared to the other two, but his voice was also shaking.


    He took a handkerchief out of his arms and tore the sleeve of his shirt.


    ¡°Wait, there¡¯s a better way.¡±


    Eugene paused at Cassius¡¯ cry.


    ¡°A better way?¡±


    Cassius did not bother to answer his question.


    I knew what he was going to do.


    A familiar golden mass of light flowed from the fingertips of Cassius.


    Eugene and Erica¡¯s eyes widened when they saw the scene for the first time.


    ¡®Will this be okay for ¡­..¡­?¡¯


    I knew instinctively.


    I¡¯m not going to die with this kind of wound.


    But that doesn¡¯t mean the wound didn¡¯t hurt.


    And the pain was painful, but I suddenly feel sleepy, so it was hard to move a finger.


    ¡®But Cassius was doing this right after he transformed, so he must have used up a lot of mana.¡¯


    But when the idea reached that point, Cassius had already invoked magic.


    A mass of light that resembled the colour of Cassius¡¯s eyes gathered around the scar on my eyes.


    I could feel the warmth.


    It was not a painful heat that burned like a me, but a warm warmth that feels like I was held in someone¡¯s arms.


    I closed my eyes quietly, feeling the warmth.


    Soon that warmth wasing into my body.


    ¡°What is it, why¡­¡­.¡±


    I opened my eyes, painfully, to the confused voice of Cassius.


    Light masses were still floating around the wound.


    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t the healing magic work¡­¡­?¡±


    Eventually, the chunks of light-headed to Cassius¡¯ fingertips, and soon disappeared.


    ¡°No, this is ridiculous. Again~¡±


    A warm chunk of light flowed out of his hand again.


    But the results were the same.


    The light that hovered around the wound continued to refuse to enter my body.


    His fingertips, visible through the slightly open eyes, were shaking.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly what it is, but hemostasises first.¡±


    Eugene eximed in a shrill voice.


    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t be outside now. .We need to get her inside quickly so the wound doesn¡¯t get infected.¡±


    Eugene came up and said, holding Cassius¡¯s arm.


    ¡°I know how you feel, but let me stop the bleeding first.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t see Eugene¡¯s face, but I could tell.


    He must also have a troubled look on his face.


    Then something fell over my cheek.


    ¡°Yerine¡­¡±


    When I opened my eyes, I met his wet golden eyes.


    ¡°Cassius.¡±


    I raised his arms and wiped away his tears with my fingertips.


    It was the same as when I was young.


    Just a little longer hair, a little sharper jawline, a little changed in the eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry. ¡­.¡±


    But Cassius cried more and more.


    I shed tears in my eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m all right.¡±


    The left hand that was sweeping his cheek fell on the ground.


    My eyes gradually closed.


    ¡®Oh, I¡¯m supposed to tell him I¡¯m really okay.¡¯


    I have to tell Erica and Eugene not to worry.


    But I was too sleepy.


    It¡¯s been a long time since I forgot the pain in my side.


    I just wanted to sleep tight.


    There was a golden light in the shing field of vision.


    It was thest light seen just before the consciousness sank into the abyss.


    ¡®Pretty.¡¯


    I had such a foolish idea.


    I don¡¯t remember the next thing at all.


    ***


    In a dark room with curtains hanging.


    A girl with pink hair sat there with hollow eyes.


    Erica, with her legs together, folded her fingers and crouched, was staring nkly forward.


    Eugene was looking at her, leaning against the window.


    Unable to see, he sighed and spoke to her.


    ¡°Blothea.¡±


    Erica flinched at the remark but did not turn her head or answer.


    Eugene sighed one more time as if for her to listen to it openly, approached her.


    ¡°Get a hold of yourself. Spade¡¯s passed the hump for now.¡±


    Eugene floated her with air magic and moved her into the house shortly after Yerine fainted.


    Erica, Cassius, and the employees of the castle stopped the bleeding and prepared the drugs, and contacted the attending physician.


    Eugene had the ointment she had just received from Rayl and applied the ointment to Yerine¡¯s wound as the first aid.


    Then came the doctor, who was not far away, and the treatment was quicklypleted.


    ¡°There¡¯s a little scar left. But it won¡¯t affect her life.¡±


    He asked if there was anything wrong with her eyes, but the doctor said there was no trauma to Yerine¡¯s eyes.


    ¡®Fortunately, indeed.¡¯


    Eugene, who saw blood dripping from Yerine¡¯s eyes, was worried that she might never be able to use her left eye again.


    For some reason, fortunately, it didn¡¯t seem to be happening.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a man with no conscience who could feel happy enough to just because she passed over the hump.¡±


    A hoarse voice came from the deep, pink back of the head.


    Perhaps because she cried so much, he could still feel her crying when he heard her voice.


    ¡°But the scar will remain.¡±


    Erica, who drew her knees together, said in a weak voice.


    ¡°Because of me, Yerine has a scar that will never be erased.¡±


    She then bowed her head down and buried it in herp.


    ¡°You¡¯re not the only one who feels that way.¡±


    A small voice came from behind the crouching back.


    ¡°I me myself the most. Yerine got hurt trying to protect me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve done as much as you can. It was just an ident.¡±


    Erica turned her head at Eugene¡¯s rebuttal. Like she doesn¡¯t want the answer.


    ¡°I know. From the first time you saw the monster, you tried to draw an all-round defence magic circle in your head.¡±


    Eugene turned his back and talked.


    An empty chair in the parlour-room caught his eye. As recently as yesterday, Yerine was sitting in that chair, smiling brightly.


    His heart ached.


    ¡°Because of the monster approaching in the middle, you must have thought of the magic circle from the beginning every time you use the attack magic.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°And yet you seeded.¡±


    Speaking like that, Eugene looked back at Erica again.


    ¡°Your magic was wless. It¡¯s just bad luck.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s wless you say?¡±


    A sharp voice was heard. While crouching on the chair, Erica stormed out and strode toward Eugene.


    Her eyes were burning like mes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make meugh.¡±


    Eugene squinted his eyes and looked down at her.


    Then he bowed his head still.


    ¡°Blothea¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±


    In the voice of desperate anger, Eugene raised his head again.


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of defensive magic that can¡¯t even protect my most precious friend?¡±


    She was shedding tears again.


    She was turning an arrow of anger at herself.


    ¡°I longed for Yerine. I wanted to be the person that fits Yerine.¡±


    She let out a cry as if she were out of breath.


    ¡°I always get help, so I thought I wanted to help her and protect her this time.¡±


    Eugene felt a sharp awning piercing his heart.


    Because he was thinking the same thing as Erica.


    ¡°But what is this? I only hurt her, let alone help her¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°Blothea, calm down.¡±


    Erica red at Eugene and retorted at the remark.


    ¡°Can you calm down in this situation? That¡¯s how she got hurt. Can you do that?¡±


    Eugene clenched his fists in both hands.


    ¡®Worried?¡¯


    How could he didn¡¯t?


    <i>¡®Good job, Eugene. You did a great job.¡¯</i>


    Yerine¡¯s smiling face passed in front of Eugene.


    ¡°¡­¡­can you do that?¡±


    He had simr thoughts with Erica.


    He had thought she wanted a shoulder to lean on.


    She saved himself without hesitation in thest raid, and he had this feeling from some time ago.


    Secret and dim.


    An emotion that he couldn¡¯t even tell her.


    ¡°For me, she¡¯s the one who¡¯s the most¡­¡±


    But Eugene couldn¡¯t finish his words.


    Something grew deep in his throat.


    It was Eugene, who had never shown tears in front of others since he was 10 years old. But he thought he wanted to shed tears today.


    ¡®No way.¡¯


    A housekeeper should not be swept away by emotion. The sessor himself had to.


    He mused his lips and covered his face with his hands.


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry. I should¡¯ve found it and stopped it. I should have saved you this time. If I were stronger. If I¡¯ve trained more. If I¡¯vee up with a contingency n for the monster. You wouldn¡¯t have been hurt.¡¯


    ¡°¡­¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll go.¡±


    Eventually, Eugene couldn¡¯t stand it and left the room.


    ¡°Please pretend you didn¡¯t hear what I just said.¡±


    So he pushed his way into the hall, trying to contain the pouring emotions.


    ***


    Why is it always you who gets hurt?


    I¡¯m older, I¡¯m better at magic than before.


    Now that I know how to use healing magic, I thought I could keep you from getting hurt.


    ¡°Yerine¡­¡±


    I called her name, but the answer didn¡¯te back.


    I looked down at her breathing out regrly.


    She was lovely, so lovely.


    I had no power to protect such a lovely girl.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to make you hurt again.¡±


    I hope she didn¡¯t get hurt.


    But I failed again today.


    I tried to activate the healing magic again.


    The beam of light stretching from the fingertips floated towards Yerine.


    But the light that bounced weakly from her body soon returned to my hand.


    It was hopeless.


    I wanted to have the power to protect her.


    I prayed to God so desperately.


    ¡°Please, Yerine¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    At that moment the bell rang to announce eleven o¡¯clock at night.


    It was just then.


    The sight of an eye resembling an amethyst shining clear under the eyelid.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Cassius?¡±


    Tossing and getting out of bed, Yerine murmured.


    Next to her amethysts eyes, her eyes that looked just like ruby also glowed.


    I thought I might never see the light again.


    ¡°Cassius?¡±


    I hugged her without a word.


    It wasn¡¯t a dream.


    The warmth in my arms, and her body odour, were telling it.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Yerine¡­¡­.¡±


    Again and again, tapping on my back, which I could only utter, Yerine murmured in a calm voice.


    ¡°No.¡±


    It was a constant voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right, Cassius.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 94

    Episode 94


    <b>Trantor : Missme</b><b></b>


    <b>Editor : Aru</b>


    ¡®What, where is this?¡¯


    When I woke up, I was in the forest.


    It was a forest of green trees, mossy rocks.


    ¡®I don¡¯t think it¡¯s near my mansion.¡¯


    But I¡¯ve never seen a forest like this near the Academy.


    There was no such atmosphere in the woods around the Academy.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Looking closely, I could see a white object in front of me.


    ¡®What the hell is that?¡¯


    The light wind fluttered the object slightly.


    Only then did I know that it was human hair.


    And at that moment the man turned his head.


    ¡®Wow¡­¡­¡­.¡¯


    A woman with white hair and white skin like snow.


    She was wearing a thin white robe with a gold band, with a slight shine on her sleeve.


    Perhaps if the mythical fairy of the forest exists, it might refer to such a person.


    <b>[Hi.]</b>


    I flinched in amazement at the soft voice I could hear in my head.


    When I raised my head, the woman smiled at me.


    A veil on her head covered her face half-way.


    Nevertheless, her smile shone brilliantly.


    ¡°Oh, uh¡­.¡±


    Apparently, the voice in my head belonged to that woman.


    I felt like she was talking to me, but somehow my head was stiff and I couldn¡¯t think of an answer.


    As I rolled my eyes, the womanughed, covering her mouth with her hands, as if she were having fun.


    Her charming red eyes painted lines.


    <b>[If anything bothers you,e see me anytime.]</b>


    A calm voice rang in my head again.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    That¡¯s how I asked back, but the woman just smiled still.


    It was the moment when I was about to say something to her beautiful white hair.


    When I opened my eyes, I saw a familiar battlefield.


    It was the front yard.


    ¡®It was a dream again.¡¯


    This time again, it was dark outside as I woke up at dawn.


    And someone sitting next to me.


    And the moment I saw the familiar shape of someone sitting next to me, all my memories came to life.


    It only came to my mind that I fell asleep because I was injured by a monster and couldn¡¯t wake up from drowsiness.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­Cassius?¡±


    ¡°Yerine!¡±


    He immediately hugged me and continued to call my name. Saying he was sorry.


    Fortunately, my left eye, which had been bleeding, seemed to look normal.


    I breathed a sigh of relief into the fact.


    Somehow, I couldn¡¯t feel any scars at all.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right, Cassius.¡±


    I knew.


    He must have been nervous for hours when I was asleep.


    And he must have med his healing spell and himself. Even though he had done nothing wrong


    The fact that I couldn¡¯t do anything was sometimes heavier than anything said.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to worry you.¡±


    When the cold bodies exchanged warmth with each other, the night turned darker.


    ***


    When I woke up, the wound on my side was gone without a trace.


    The left eye was also as clean as if something had happened.


    The doctor said the scar would remain, but it didn¡¯t happen.


    It was a good thing, but everything was the worst except that.


    <b>[The Duke of Spade¡¯s raid by mysterious creatures, seven bodies secured, called for an emergency meeting.]</b>


    This was the official letter I sent to the Housekeepers.


    One week after the ident, A meeting was arranged, and I had to submit a report on what happened in the mansion and conduct an independent investigation of the monster.


    And due to safety issues, Cassius, Erica and Eugene all had to be sent back.


    ¡°Yerine, Ugh, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Erica, who ran to tears as soon as she heard that I had woken up, did not stop crying until she got on the carriage back home.


    ¡°Erica, it¡¯s not your fault.¡±


    And I hugged her tightly.


    ¡°I¡¯m rather sorry. I just wanted to make you happy memories.¡±


    But Erica shook her head, sped the box of gifts I had given her in her arms and climbed onto the carriage.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it seems like what I¡¯ve done has been made up for nothing.¡±


    It was what Eugene said just before returning to Ace territory.


    ¡°No. Don¡¯t think so.¡±


    When he said with a bitter smile, Eugene nced out his right hand.


    Looking at his hands floating in the air for a moment, I nodded slightly and held out his right hand.


    Before long we held each other¡¯s hands.


    ¡°You must get along well during the rest of the vacation.¡±


    Eugene spoke in a low voice.


    Then I stared at him and burst outughing.


    ¡°Hey, who am I? Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯m going to have a better vacation than you.¡±


    It was Eugene, who would have lost a word normally, but somehow he smiled reassuringly at my words.


    At the moment when each other¡¯s hands were falling apart, Eugene was looking at his fingertips with a look of lingering regret.


    ¡°¡­¡­see you at the Academy.¡±


    It was a generous greeting.


    Neat, but sincere.


    Thest one who left the mansion was Cassius.


    He couldn¡¯t walk away easily even when all the preparations wereplete.


    ¡°Now that they knew I was there, the Housekeepers wouldn¡¯t let you go.¡±


    ¡°Well, they must be. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m not responsible.¡±


    I should have known what responsibility it carries to bring in the imperial family and Trump¡¯s son in the mansion.


    There was nothing I could do because I met a monster that passed through a solid wall and a shield.


    It was true that there was ack of boundaries.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re going to suffer too much.¡±


    Cassius said with a genuinely worried look.


    ¡°There can¡¯t be only an uphill road in life.¡±


    As I said so, I pressed down on the snow piled under my feet.


    ¡°It¡¯s rather good. They can¡¯t really ignore this problem anymore.¡±


    As I tried to smile and speak, the steam came out white.


    ¡°It¡¯s cold, so make sure you stay warm, Cassius.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t keep standing here, even if my steps didn¡¯t fall off.


    Cassius knew he had to leave now.


    ¡°¡­¡­you too.¡±


    ¡°Now get in the carriage. I¡¯ll be watching until the end.¡±


    Nodding my words, Cassius turned to the carriage.


    The horseman opened the door for him, and Cassius trudged toward the door.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    But he uttered a single sigh and came back to me.


    ¡°Cassius? The carriage¡­¡±


    It was a momentary moment.


    Soft lips touched my forehead and then fell off.


    I opened my eyes wide in surprise and looked up.


    ¡°I was so happy to be here with you.¡±


    His golden eyes were growling before my eyes.


    ¡°Thanks for giving me such a precious memory, Yerine.¡±


    The moment I saw his eyes, the vacation with Cassius passed through my head.


    The frivolous jokes. The story we shared in front of the firece. His eyes glowed like the sun at night.


    Something was popping up from the throat.


    ¡°I had fun, too.¡±


    For some reason, my voice seemed to be hoarse.


    ¡°Thank you, Cassius.¡±


    Only then did Cassius smile broadly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be in touch.¡±


    Then I waved my hand at him quietly.


    I didn¡¯t leave the seat until the carriage carrying Cassius had left the gate.


    ¡°Come in now, Duke.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    There was only cold air in the parlour room of the mansion when I got back.


    I used to live alone.


    How can it look so lonely just because someone came and went for a while?


    ¡°I liked the noise.¡¯


    I looked at the firece, feeling the bitter aftertaste left in my mouth.


    ***


    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that a great deal of mana was detected inside the monster¡¯s body, Duke of Spade?¡±


    I nodded to the question of Duke Joker.


    ¡°Yes, it is.¡±


    ¡°And some of the mana has been identified to belong to the nobility, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The Duke of Jacqueline here could confirm.¡±


    In my words the Duke of Jacqueline regrouped his voice, coughing in vainly.


    Then he got up from his seat and looked around the conference room once and said,


    ¡°The Duke of Spade is right. The owner of the mana found on the body of a monster was Count Krat, who died in my estate a few months ago.¡±


    The Duke of Joker nodded with his arms folded when he heard the Duke of Jacqueline.


    ¡°This proves the theory of the Duke of Spade, isn¡¯t it? I don¡¯t know exactly what the monster is, but I think it¡¯s clear that the monster is stealing people¡¯s mana.¡±


    The Duke of the Ale club nodded at his remarks.


    ¡°Mr Trump, may I speak?¡±


    When the Duke of Jacqueline raised his hand and asked, the Duke of Ace nodded silently.


    It was a sign that he could speak.


    ¡°I suggest that the agenda be to review the opinion of the Duke of Spades, which was dismissedst time. How is it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m for it.¡±


    The Duke of Ale club and the Duke of Joker said at the same time.


    ¡°No, isn¡¯t there something you have to do before that?¡±


    The Duke of Leonhart snapped.


    ¡°We should ask for the fault of being irresponsible by letting a monster break into your estate even with the royal family and the heir of 7 imperial families on your ownnd, let alone the centre of the territory.¡±


    ¡°Duke Leonhart.¡±


    At my call, the Duke looked back with an unpleasant face.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start with setting the agenda. After this, I¡¯ll be damned with criticism.¡±


    ¡°Shameless, Duke of Spade.¡±


    The Duke of Leonhart said, putting his index finger on the table.


    ¡°Did you say you¡¯d take the criticism sweetly? Wasn¡¯t there a death in the Duke¡¯s estatest time?¡±


    It was already expected.


    I wasn¡¯t surprised at all. Rather, it would have been more surprising if the Duke of Leonhart and the Duke of Ace had not attacked me.


    ¡°Yes, it was.¡±


    ¡°So you concluded that the Duke¡¯s estate would enhance security?¡±


    The Duke of Leonhart said in a crooked voice.


    ¡®Oh, I really want to hit him once.¡¯


    I had to grind my teeth inside, but I did not show it on the outside.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Where on earth did you reinforce? Does it make sense that an unidentified object breaks into the mansion of the lord of thend, the core of the territory, so easily?¡±


    ¡°We have strengthened security forces around the castle and in the suburbs. Even at the time of the incident, the security device was working properly.¡±


    The Duke of Leonhart snorted openly at my protest.


    ¡°A security device that can¡¯t stop an outside intruder, that¡¯s a proper security device.¡±


    The Duke of Leonhart spoke with thin eyes.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know the meaning of ¡®properly¡¯ differently than I do, do you?¡±


    I¡¯m getting angry at this point.


    ¡®No, how could the device even detect the monsters when the monsterse through the wall?¡¯


    And that Duke, he¡¯s talking very annoyingly.


    ¡°It looks like you were having guests at the time, but aren¡¯t you throwing security away and enjoying yourself?¡±


    This is useless.


    I didn¡¯t feel the need to listen any more.


    ¡°Have you tried to raise the wall or strengthen the shield? Not even that¨C¡±


    There you go. This person seemed to have no idea what the problem was right now.


    ¡°Duke Leonhart, may I ask you a question?¡±


    My voice rang out in the spacious Sacred Hall.


    ¡°Do you know what can kill those monsters?¡±


    The Duke hesitated at the remark and said with a frown.


    ¡°Don¡¯t change the subject, Duke. Walls and defence magic systems¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure I wrote it in the report.¡±


    A silent voice echoed through the Sacred Hall.


    ¡°Up to now, the only way to kill a monster is definitely light and heat. And those monsters go through all the walls and shields.¡±


    At my words, the Duke hesitated and put on a puzzled look.


    ¡®No wonder you¡¯ve been saying weird things for a while.¡¯


    With my sharp eyes, I nced at the Duke of Leonhart, who had no idea what he was talking about.


    ¡°Duke Leonhart, how many monsters broke into my territory this time?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Yeah, there¡¯s no way he can answer that.


    The Duke of Leonhart couldn¡¯t speak for a while to my question and kept rambling.


    His stupid face gave me a sigh.


    ¡°He, I mean, was it four, was it five?¡±


    ¡°Eight, Duke. There¡¯s eight this time.¡±


    I put my hand on the desk and said in a steady voice.


    ¡°Duke, you must have read the report properly before the meeting, right?¡±


    I patted on a pile of papers in front of me.


    ¡°I wonder if the great Duke of Leonhart doesn¡¯t know the meaning of ¡®properly¡¯?¡±


    A monotonous voice filled the conference hall, and the atmosphere quickly cooled.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 95

    Episode 95


    <b>Trantor : Missme</b>


    <b>Editor : Aru</b>


    ¡°Wha, What the¡­.¡­!¡±


    The Duke of Leonhart¡¯s fists began to shake.


    His face, gradually red with rage,ter turned red to the point where it resembled the colour of his cloak.


    ¡°Are you insulting me?¡±


    The Duke of Leonhart stormed out of his seat and shouted.


    ¡°How dare you¨C¡±


    It was the Duke of Ace who stopped him, who was preparing to pour out his breath.


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    The Duke of Ace said, with his hands still raised.


    Despite his monotonous voice with no pitch, his words were as cool and sharp as des. To the extent that his voice ringing in the conference room seemed to stick to my heart.


    The Duke of Leonhart also paused due to the Duke of Ace, but he did not back down and protested in a voice filled with anger.


    ¡°But Mr Trump, she¡¯d gone too far. How can a person who has just be a Housekeeper¨C¡±


    ¡°The Duke of Leonhart.¡±


    There was an aggravated feeling of pressure in his voice.


    It meant a warning not to step forward any further.


    In the end, the Duke of Leonhart also shut his mouth.


    ¡°How many times have I told you to read the report?¡±


    A sharp look at his opponent¡¯s chest turned to Duke Leonhart.


    ¡®Wow, that¡¯s. He¡¯s really angry.¡¯


    It was only my third time attending a Housekeeper meeting, but I already knew what the Duke of Ace hated.


    No, to be honest, he seems to hate everything, but I¡¯ve found out which of them he especially hates.


    ¡®Ace hates it most when people don¡¯t do what they have to do.¡¯


    I had to chew my lips and think inwardly, watching what the Duke of Ace does.


    I could see why Eugene cares more about rules and responsibilities than others.


    The Duke himself was very sensitive to rules and responsibilities, and Eugene, who would have grown up under such a father, would have been affected.


    ¡®Well, it¡¯s an emergency meeting, but you don¡¯t even read the report. You have a lot of nerve.¡¯


    I thought to myself, ncing at the Duke of Leonhart, who was standing silent.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I will be careful.¡±


    Leaving a short message, the Duke of Leonhart sat down again.


    Maybe I won¡¯t say anything all day today.


    No, I can¡¯t.


    ¡°And the Duke of Spade.¡±


    I flinched slightly, startled by the sudden call of my voice.


    ¡°Yes, Mr Trump.¡±


    ¡°Refrain from making nderous remarks.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then sit down.¡±


    I obeyed the Duke of Ace without a murmur.


    ¡°Since more than two people voted for setting the agenda, let¡¯s vote.¡±


    A monotonous voice echoed through the hall.


    ¡®I¡¯m d things went faster than I thought.¡¯


    It doesn¡¯t matter if I was criticized or what, so I hope the seven Housekeepers will quickly think about the answer to the problem together.


    More and more monsters were popping up.


    And with the appearance of aristocratic victims, it was usually not a serious matter.


    ¡°But before that, I ask you to answer some questions.¡±


    When I raised my head, the blue eyes stared at me.


    It meant that he would ask me questions.


    Oh, my God.


    I chewed my lips and kicked my tongue inside.


    ¡®Yes, he¡¯s not the kind of person to let go.¡¯


    ¡°Yes, ask me a question.¡±


    I said to the Duke of Ace, firmly determined.


    The pupils of the eyes, resembling the sapphire, have be thinner.


    Like trying to analyze my weaknesses and strengths, all of them.


    ¡°Now I feel the need to take action on this issue, as you said.¡±


    The Duke of Ace spoke out in an insolent voice.


    ¡°And I admit that I finished my work without casualties after a sudden raid.¡±


    The Duke of Ace certainly didn¡¯t like me very much.


    Nevertheless, he didn¡¯t ignore everything I said during the meeting.


    ¡®But it¡¯s a surprise to hear him talk like this.¡¯


    I saw the blue eyes that seemed to freeze the viewer¡¯s heart.


    ¡®Well, I¡¯m sure it won¡¯t end with justpliments.¡¯


    ¡°But you know you can¡¯t avoid responsibility for this, right?¡±


    As expected, my hunch is not wrong.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    I agree with this part.


    I could not be free from the fault of putting the imperial family and other heirs at risk.


    ¡°This is my mistake. But that¡¯s why I once again insist on the formation of the special task force and the announcement of the incident.¡±


    I said as hard as I could with my voice.


    ¡°The damage will be uncontroble if we take thecent idea that it won¡¯t happen in our territory, and it won¡¯t happen in the future.¡±


    I said the Duke of Leonhart, who was avoiding my eyes in the corner.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already encountered the monster twice, and other sessors have also met the monster. So I don¡¯t think the other 7 Imperial families are no exception.¡±


    ¡°I agree. If we go on like this, we may see monsters in the pce as well as in seven families¡¯ territories.¡±


    The Duke of the Ale Club added.


    Then the Duke of Ace asked, raising his eyebrows.


    ¡°Duke Spade, did you say that light and heat are the only means to kill a monster?¡±


    ¡°Yes. There seems to be some effect, but that alone will be quite difficult to kill.¡±


    ¡°Where did the ime from?¡±


    ¡°I got it from experience.¡±


    That¡¯s what I said, I added a word with my fingers crossed.


    ¡°At the time of the battle, when they touched light and heat, they suffered, and they died after being burned for a long time.¡±


    When the Duke of Jacqueline heard me, he opened his mouth with an expression of embarrassment.


    ¡°Then we need to discuss specifically what countermeasures to take. There are only a few kinds of magic that generate light and heat, and there are many wizards that can¡¯t use it.¡±


    Nodding my head, I said he agrees with Duke Jacqueline.


    ¡°Or I think it would be a good idea to form a special task force to find out how to kill the monster.¡±


    I said so and picked up part of the report in front of me.


    ¡°We¡¯ve saved seven bodies, and the first round of investigations has been conducted independently on my territory. We will send the additional investigation to the capital city, and we will submit the results as soon as we get it.¡±


    Looking all over the Housekeepers in the venue, I sat in a spotless position and made eye contact with the Duke of Ace looking at me.


    ¡°I was told that there were certainly eight who entered the mansion.¡±


    The Duke of Ace said, tapping his fingers on the desk.


    ¡°What happened to one? I see you sent a warning to anotherpound about one escape to another territory.¡±


    The one who was exceptionally faster than the other guys and spewed out magic at me. He slipped away from the mansion while I hesitated.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t catch it.¡±


    ¡°Why couldn¡¯t you catch it?¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t use the me magic at thest minute. In the meantime, the monster disappeared. So I missed it.¡±


    I answered as concisely as possible. I didn¡¯t want to add a word-of-mouth exnation.


    ¡°You couldn¡¯t use it?¡±


    The Duke asked, raising his eyebrows.


    ¡°The monster didn¡¯t die well, especially after I shot several fireworks. I tried to finish it at thest minute, but suddenly the monster¡¯s body became transparent. If I had usedrge-scale me magic, other people there would have been in danger. The fire must have passed through the monster¡¯s body.¡±


    ¡°Was it really the best?¡±


    ¡°My friend was fighting on the other side. I couldn¡¯t use magic against my friends.¡±


    ¡°I hope you don¡¯t make mistakes because of your personal rtionship.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not in a personal rtionship.¡±


    A momentary fit of anger drove the words out first.


    ¡°He was the heir of the seven families.¡±


    Everyone knew that Eugene was the heir to the seven families who were living in my mansion.


    The Duke of Ace knew, too.


    He listened to me, frowned, and uttered incredible words.


    ¡°Yes, it was because of a pathetic friend who couldn¡¯t help.¡±


    Something was popping in my head and breaking off.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°If the friend had made a good judgment, he would have known the subject and had a good back. That way you could use me magic without restriction.¡±


    Whenever I heard every word the Duke of Ace said, my head thumped.


    ¡°It was a stupid judgment. He went out of thend of another province and ended up doing something wrong.¡±


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    I cut off the Duke of Ace and shouted.


    My voice echoed in my head.


    My hands-on the desk trembled.


    A bitter smile passed before my eyes at the school¡¯s opening ceremony.


    Something hot was about toe up through my throat.


    ¡°Do you want to refute?¡±


    I stared at him silently.


    It was hard to tolerate.


    ¡°But as a result, I can¡¯t deny it. You, your useless friend, made a foolish judgment.¡±


    The word ¡®useless¡¯ caught my ear.


    It felt like something was popping out of my head.


    A person who wakes up early every day, trains, and fulfils his responsibilities harder than anyone else.


    A friend who sighed nagged, but eventually helped me.


    And a courageous colleague who took the lead, knowing that he might almost die.


    I couldn¡¯t allow such an existence to be described as ¡®useless¡¯.


    ¡°How can you¡­¡­¡±


    As soon as the Duke of Ace finished his words, I got up.


    My voice trembled with anger.


    I didn¡¯t even use me magic, but I felt a fever in my eyes.


    ¡°How can you say that?¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 96

    Episode 96


    <b>Trantor : Missme</b><b></b>


    <b>Editor : Aru</b>


    ¡°Useless? How can you say such a thing to your sessor?¡±


    The fingers that grabbed the desk were digging into the wood.


    There was a wood-scratching sound by my nails, but I couldn¡¯t afford to worry about it at all.


    ¡°Have you ever thought about the child¨C¡±


    ¡°Duke Spade, let¡¯s calm down a little bit.¡±


    It was Duke of the Ale Club that brought me to my senses when I was agitated.


    The moment I saw her green eyes shining calmly, I stopped talking.


    I sat down, chewing my lips with her eyes looking up at me.


    I was angry, but I couldn¡¯t help it.


    ¡°Any more to say?¡±


    The voice of the Duke of Ace was heard.


    ¡°¡­¡­.no.¡±


    ¡°From now on, the talk about private rtionships will be forbidden.¡±


    The words of the Duke of Ace sounded as if they were sarcastic to me.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go ahead again.¡±


    A cold voice rang out.


    ***


    Many things happened, but the meeting went better than I thought.


    The formation of the specialmittee has been confirmed for now.


    Announcing the case to the private sector has been put on hold. Still, if the investigationmittee was formed, more information could be obtained than before.


    It was better than before.


    At the end of the meeting, the Housekeepers either organized the data, exchanged greetings, or left the meeting room first.


    I also collected the data and got up with it next to my arm.


    Then I turned out my head and checked if there was another man with red hair standing at the entrance or exit.


    ¡®How unusual, he¡¯s not here?¡¯


    Is he waiting at the ce where the carriage is parked today?


    ¡®Good. Since we parked at the back door this time, so we¡¯ll never bump into each other.¡¯


    It was a moment when I thought so.


    As I turned, I bumped into the Duke of Diamond¡¯s shoulder and uttered a short shrill note.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry, Duke of Diamonds.¡±


    I bowed slightly to him and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Are you all right? I hit you hard¡­¡­¡­¡±


    But the answer didn¡¯te back.


    The man with long green hair tied together saw me pierced, but his lips did not move at all.


    ¡°Well, Duke? Are you okay?¡±


    Only then did the Duke¡¯s eyes move a little.


    He has deep green eyes.


    ¡°Duke of Diamonds?¡±


    But the Duke remained silent.


    He just shook his head slightly and stared at me again.


    ¡°Is he a peculiar person¡­..¡­?¡¯


    His ghostly, haunted face was certainly dry.


    His cheeks were so hollow that no one would recognize him as an aristocrat if he had not worn clothes that only the Housekeepers could wear.


    ¡®I thought he was in bad health.¡¯


    Then he turned silent and began to walk toward the exit.


    ¡°Oh, there, Duke¡­¡­!¡±


    I called him from the back, but the Duke of Diamond took a wobbly step and disappeared as if he can¡¯t hear me.


    ¡®I was going to talk to him.¡¯


    No matter how much I looked at it, there were some external resemnces to Rayl, but their personality seemedpletely different.


    Rayl, at first, he was shy, but after getting close, he was active.


    Unlike him, the Duke of Diamond did not even speak very well.


    ¡®Come to think of it, he¡¯s never spoken at the Housekeepers meeting before.¡¯


    It was unexpected.


    The Duke of Diamonds, who appeared in Rayl¡¯s exnation, was a busy man who was working hard to reform and revive the family.


    ¡®Well, is it because of his health?¡¯


    Rayl deserved to worry a lot.


    ¡®That¡¯s too bad. I was going to say hello¡­¡­.¡¯


    So I left the conference room, being thest one.


    Red hair was not seen in the hallway. Instead, I could only see silver hair shining brilliantly in the sun.


    And the moment I saw the silver hair, the words went out before I thought.


    ¡°Mr Trump.¡±


    My voice echoed through the hall.


    With a voice so clear that it could not be ignored, the Duke of Ace stopped walking.


    ¡°¡­¡­didn¡¯t I say that the talk about private rtionships is forbidden?¡±


    His cold eyes slowly looked at me.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that limited at the meeting only? And how could you say that when you don¡¯t even know what I was going to say?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s only one thing you want to talk about to call me up.¡±


    With that said, the Duke turned his head.


    ¡°I have nothing more to say about it. Go back.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    I said with my head straight and my back wide open.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to answer. I don¡¯t care if you listen or not.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­as expected, being young can¡¯t help it¡±


    The Duke of Ace raised one of his eyebrows and sarcastically twisted it.


    ¡°You¡¯re so emotional that you can¡¯t beat a momentary blow.¡±


    ¡°Well, then, the experienced Duke, please watch me while pretending unaware of my brief blow.¡±


    I took a step forward, looked straight at the Duke and put my strength into my voice.


    ¡°Eugene is not stupid, and he¡¯s not a kid who gets in without knowing the subject.¡±


    Then the Duke snorted.


    ¡°No, he¡¯s cutting in on things that have nothing to do with him. Forgetting what he had to do, forgetting his goals.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s never forgotten. Eugene never forgets his goals for a single moment.¡±


    It was Eugene, who always had straight eyes and posture. And he was sticking to his consistency, enduring bone-cutting pain.


    ¡°Even when we were preparing for the Academy Foundation Day ceremony¨C¡±


    ¡°Eugene¡¯s magic in the performance level was as a kid¡¯s level with no power. Everything went back to you as the centre.¡±


    ¡°It was Eugene who made the show. Without Eugene, I couldn¡¯t have done that.¡±


    Then the Duke of Ace looked down at me with a crooked look.


    ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s pathetic. He stepped down and became the stepping stone for his enemies.¡±


    I¡¯m speechless.


    Reason, rank,petition.


    It was clear that that was all this man could say.


    ¡°A stepping stone?¡±


    I could feel the bitterness in my mouth.


    The duke was crushing all of Eugene¡¯s efforts under the word ¡°stepping stone.¡±


    ¡°He can¡¯t be a Housekeeper in that way.¡±


    His voice weighed heavily like a rock.


    ¡°Duke of Spades, I don¡¯t know if you may be able to do it, but the Ace can¡¯t do it that way. He can¡¯t survive that way.¡±


    When he left the word, the Duke turned his backpletely.


    ¡°Never bring this up again.¡±


    Looking at his silver hair falling apart, I said in a dry voice.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­Thank you for your time. Thanks to you, I¡¯ve learned something important.¡±


    The Duke stopped halfway and looked at me with his icy eyes.


    ¡°What do you mean you learnt?¡±


    ¡°The fact that Eugene will be better than you.¡±


    Of course, the answer did note back.


    When the anger burning as a blue me subsided, I looked up, and I was the only one in the corridor.


    ***


    The hectic winter vacation is over.


    My heart was pounding at the thought of finally seeing everyone again.


    ¡®When I first thought I was possessed as a viiness, I never imagined this.¡¯


    I thought while walking on the campus of the Academy.


    ¡°Oh, Yerine!¡±


    I looked up at a familiar voice and saw a familiar red hair and sky blue eyes.


    ¡°Astra!¡±


    It¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve met and hugged each other and had a chat.


    Actually, I was going to invite Astra and Rachel to the castle, not only Erica.


    However, Rachel had no choice but to meet briefly in the capital just before school began due to her schedule.


    Astra had been trying to stay together in the castle for quite a long time, like Erica, but the monster¡¯s attack destroyed the n.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s so nice to see you after a long time. Yerine.¡±


    ¡°Me too. I wish I had seen you during the vacation.¡±


    ¡°Are you feeling alright? You¡¯ve been through a lot.¡±


    Astra asked with a worried look.


    Although she did not directly mention it, it was clear that she was recalling the monster attack.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. You really don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that¡­¡­..¡±


    But still, she couldn¡¯t stop looking worried.


    At the moment when I tried to add a word saying that it was really okay, a tremendous cry came from somewhere.


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s Yerine!¡±


    ¡°Oh, my God, I can¡¯t believe I saw her as soon as school started!¡±


    ¡®Huh?¡¯


    Come to think of it, suddenly there were a lot of people around.


    There they were all flushed and gleaming eyes at me.


    ¡°Argh! Yerine! She¡¯s so beautiful!¡±


    A schoolgirl screamed and pounded her friend on the back.


    The friend looked dispirited and the girl didn¡¯t stop cheering.


    The problem was that there were more than one of these kids.


    ¡°Oh, my God, look at that proud walk!¡±


    No, I just walked without thinking.


    ¡°Oh no, she¡¯s so pretty but so cute¡­¡­.¡±


    I know that, but is it enough to make you shed tears?


    ¡°I wish I had been under her spell once!¡±


    Don¡¯t do that, please. You¡¯ll get hurt.


    ¡®I think it¡¯s getting more popr¡­¡­?¡¯


    ¡°Hey, Yerine¡¯s poprity never goes down. I¡¯m really proud of you, my friend.¡±


    ¡°No, by the way, it wasn¡¯t usually this bad.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I think it¡¯s because your article was published.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Come to think of it, I took a picture and had a brief interview after I was appointed as the lord of the family and as a Housekeeper.


    I¡¯ve heard that once you¡¯re appointed as a family head, you¡¯ll be in the entire newspaper.


    ¡°The picture came out really well. It caught my eye even on the front page.¡±


    ¡°Is it on the front page?¡±


    ¡°Yes, in the newspaper the day before yesterday. A new Housekeeper who appeared like aet, the torch for a generational shift¡­ Well, that¡¯s the title.¡±


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s a very embarrassing title.¡±


    A feeling of shame and embarrassment came deeply.


    Does the newspaper know that I had a monster attack ident?


    When I was thinking about it, suddenly someone tapped me on the shoulder.


    ¡°Excuse me¡­.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah?¡±


    When I looked back, a man who was about one head taller than me was bowing his head.


    ¡°Oh, what¡¯s the matter¡­¡­?¡±


    The man, who was hesitating, suddenly stuck out a box wrapped in a red ribbon in his arms.


    ¡°Hav, have this!¡±


    ¡°Eh, yeah?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m always rooting for you. All right, bye!¡±


    The man shouted so and gave me a box and started running as if he had thrown a bomb.


    ¡°Hey, wait! Hold on!¡±


    But the man did not stop, andpletely disappeared from view.


    ¡°What is this¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°Wait, Yerine. Look at this.¡±


    On top of the pink box wrapped in a red ribbon, there was a note with a clear heart.


    ¡®No, wait. What is this?¡¯


    When I opened the box with half a doubt, it was heart-shaped chocte that greeted me carefully.


    It¡¯s abination of red, pink, and white.


    ¡°Yerine, this is¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t beat her.


    Yeah, this was a confession, obviously.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 97

    Episode 97


    <b>Trantor : Missme</b>


    <b>Editor : Aru</b>


    I was thinking of cleaning up the remaining time before I went up to the ssroom.


    ¡®I¡¯m going to put the chocte in my room so that Cassius can¡¯t see it.¡¯


    I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll go crazy again if he finds out.


    As soon as I approached the dormitory building I had encountered for the first time in a long time, I found the door of a nearby training centre open.


    ¡®Who¡¯s been training since this morning?¡¯


    On the first day of school?


    I thought it was Eugene, so I pushed my head through the door.


    However, what caught my eyes wasn¡¯t silver hair but cherry blossom hair that flew in the middle of the empty training ground.


    ¡°Erica?¡±


    Erica was standing with a serious face, had her hair tied together, which she had always been loose long before.


    Soon a red beam emanated out of her hand.


    The beam went into the middle of the target, and the target split with a tter.


    ¡®It¡¯s getting better and better.¡¯


    Unlike the original Erica, who mainly used defensive magic, Erica has recently greatly expanded the scope of offensive magic that she can use.


    ¡®When we were together in the castle, I was surprised that her skills improved a lot.¡¯


    She practised magic all the time, saying that training is fun when I¡¯m with her, but she seems to have been training since this morning.


    ¡°Erica!¡±


    At my voice, she paused and looked back.


    Her eyes resembling Tourmaline gave me a clear glow as soon as I saw them.


    ¡°Yerine¡­!¡±


    Her voice calling my name was trembling.


    ¡°Have you been good?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    And she asked carefully.


    ¡°Yerine is doing well¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m good.¡±


    I added a word with a big smile.


    ¡°Other than I missed you.¡±


    Tears welled up in Erica¡¯s eyes when she heard the words.


    I wonder why she couldn¡¯t greet me warmly even after seeing me for the first time, so I ran up and hugged her with my arms.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­..!¡±


    She still seemed to think she was responsible for the monster raid.


    I shook my head quietly and tapped Erica on her back.


    ¡°Erica, you don¡¯t have to be sorry. It wasn¡¯t anybody¡¯s fault there.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­thank you for saying that.¡±


    Erica, who straightened her back and faced me, said in a slightly tearful voice.


    I smiled at her like that.


    ¡°It¡¯s so good to see you again, Erica.¡±


    ¡°Yes, me too.¡±


    ¡°By the way, did you practice this morning? You¡¯re diligent.¡±


    I nced at the split target and spoke to Erica.


    ¡°Oh, I try not to miss the practice of offensive magic every day.¡±


    Erica tapped her fingers together and said that.


    ¡°I see. You¡¯ve been focusing on offensive magictely, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    Although I expected answers such as ¡°yes¡±, Erica didn¡¯t say anything for a while.


    ¡°Erica?¡±


    Her face was slightly stiff when I looked back.


    When I thought I had made a mistake, Erica said with a bright smile.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve realized something.¡±


    Her voice was still and calm.


    ***


    ¡°Yerine, long time no see.¡±


    ¡°Cassius!¡±


    I had not seen his face for nearly a month.


    Cassius had lost a little weight, but his jawline had gotten a little sharper.


    Nevertheless, his smile was uniformly dazzling.


    ¡°How are you?¡±


    Cassius took my hand and shook it, happily.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been well. What about Cassius? You seem to have lost some weight. Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Well, is that so?¡±


    Cassius asked, sweeping his left cheek with his hand.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like skinny men?¡±


    ¡°Yes? Uh¡­¡­..¡±


    A skinny man.


    Have I ever liked skinny men?


    I put my fingers to my mouth and recalled the days of my past life.


    ¡®Actually, the body is the body, but the best in the face.¡¯


    What¡¯s wrong with being handsome?


    ¡®Well, if you have the same handsome face, it¡¯s better to have someone with muscles.¡¯


    After concluding, I opened my mouth to Cassius.


    ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it, but I don¡¯t hate skinny men.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Cassius answered with a raised eyebrow.


    ¡°Yes, but I like a person with a lot of muscles better.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡­? I see.¡±


    Somehow Cassius¡¯s nodding mouth seemed to twitch strangely.


    ¡°So, You like people with a lot of muscles¡­..¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Nodding enthusiastically, I answered him.


    ¡®Yeah, muscles are the best. A good-looking face and muscles make it a perfect addition.¡¯


    At that moment, Cassius¡¯s body caught my eye.


    ¡®And so did Cassius¡­¡­¡­.¡¯


    He could not hide his musclespletely even if he covered them with clothes.


    An angry muscle seemed to be breathing under his slightly tight shirt, and each of the sunburnt hands stood out.


    I swallowed without realizing it.


    And his face is handsome.


    I looked up and thought, staring Cassius in the eye.


    Cassius, who couldn¡¯t even know what I was thinking, tilted his head and shined his golden eyes.


    ¡®It¡¯s perfect. A handsome face with muscles.¡¯


    Suddenly, I remembered Cassius wearing only one pyjama and loosening his front leaves. When I remembered my long-sealed memory, my face was heated.


    ¡°Yerine, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no.¡±


    This is crazy. This is a sacred school.


    People will go crazy when they find out that I, one of the Housekeepers of The 7 Imperial Family and one of the ss presidents of the Academy, though, ¡°He¡¯s got the best muscles.¡±


    ¡°By the way, I didn¡¯t know that muscr people were your taste.¡±


    ¡°Oh, look, please don¡¯t talk openly to other people. I¡¯m ashamed.¡±


    Cassius then smiled and closed his golden eyes.


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯m the only one who will know your taste. I don¡¯t want to tell anyone else.¡±


    Wow, he said a great line again.


    It¡¯s time to get used to it, but I still feel overwhelmed whenever he throws such a straight shot.


    ¡°Uh¡­.¡±


    Then I heard a familiar voice.


    ¡°Spade.¡±


    Looking back, there stood a man with a transparent silvery hair that was almost white.


    ¡°Eugene! Long time no see.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Have you been good?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been well.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Eugene replied with a smile.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to say hello to me, do you?¡±


    Cassius smiled broadly and spoke to Eugene.


    I¡¯m sure his mouth is smiling, but I could feel some bloody energy for some reason.


    ¡°You want me to say hello?¡±


    Eugene answered in a dry voice without budging an eyebrow.


    ¡°Did you spend the rest of your vacation in peace, Prince?¡±


    Eugene said, looking at Cassius crookedly.


    ¡°You¡¯re a good speaker, even though you¡¯re not so polite.¡±


    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t help it if you don¡¯t like it.¡±


    Eugene, who was shrugging his shoulders, took off his jacket and said that.


    Oh, my God.


    Eugene rarely took off his jacket.


    Unless it was against the rules of etiquette, he was the type to wear clothes and even a capepletely.


    He also kept his cognitive neck and sleeve buttons locked to the end, focusing on rules and manners.


    So, in fact, usually only his face and his hands that showed.


    It was quite rare for him to walk around in only a shirt and vest.


    ¡®Well, that¡¯s possible.¡¯


    Wearing his jacket on a chair, he began unbuttoning the sleeve of his left arm.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Then he rolled up his sleevespletely to reveal his forearms.


    Not to stop there, he rolled up the other sleevepletely.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s really hot.¡±


    I looked at him with a face that I couldn¡¯t understand the lines as if I weren¡¯t listening at all.


    ¡°Why is it so hot?¡±


    He had blue veins on his forearm, which busily took out the textbooks.


    Every time he moved his arm, the fine muscles, which had been strengthened by long training, came alive in three dimensions, and I was dazed for a moment.


    ¡°No, wait, Eugene. What do you mean, hot? It¡¯s February now. The vacation is over, but it is still winter.¡±


    It didn¡¯t make sense that it was hot.


    I even felt my hands were freezing on the way here.


    ¡°You¡¯ll catch a cold. Put on your jacket and lower your sleeves.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s hot.¡±


    Eugene shook his head and insisted.


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s snowing outside. It¡¯s piled up because of the snow.¡±


    Nevertheless, Eugene did not budge.


    Eugene¡¯s face was dry and smooth without any moisture.


    ¡®No, the kid who didn¡¯t shed a sweat is suddenly somehow feeling hot.¡¯


    Revealing the bare skin that he¡¯s never put on there.


    It was so strange that I put my hand on his forehead and asked.


    ¡°Do you have a fever? Are you talking nonsense because of the fever?¡±


    At that moment, Eugene¡¯s eyes grew bigger.


    And I felt a slight heat on the back of my hand.


    His face had turned red there, too.


    ¡°I think you have a slight fever. Go to the infirmary. Don¡¯t be stubborn.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no¡ª¡±


    Just then, I heard a ¡®thump¡¯ sound behind my back.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Looking back in amazement, Cassius had a huge number of books on his desk that I had no idea where he had brought them from.


    He had so many books piled up that I thought I wouldn¡¯t be able to see a short person standing behind it because of the book.


    ¡°I have a stack of books to return.¡±


    Cassius murmured, wrapped his arms around the pile of books and picked it all at once.


    His arms were also fully rolled up like Eugene.


    ¡°Oh, my God, Cassius, you¡¯ll get hurt!¡±


    I was frightened and activate magic air to float the books


    ¡°What are you going to do if you hurt your back? Why are you suddenly doing something you haven¡¯t done?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I have a stack of books to return to the library.¡­ I have to give it back quickly.¡±


    Casius, with his hands-free, scratched his head and said.


    ¡°Yerine can rest. It¡¯s my books, so I¡¯ll return them.¡±


    I sighed back at Cassius¡¯s words.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. Let¡¯s go to the library together. Don¡¯t do anything stupid.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t have to do that.¡±


    ¡°Would I be able to stay still after seeing Cassius do it? Don¡¯t say anything weird and follow me quickly.¡±


    I said, pushing a book floating in the air toward the ssroom door.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Cassius scratched his cheek awkwardly.


    ¡°If you know you¡¯re sorry, don¡¯t do that next time. You¡¯re too young to use your body like that.¡±


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    When I opened the door with Cassius, I turned around and shouted at Eugene.


    ¡°You must go to the infirmary, Eugene! Or get a fever reducer from Rayl!¡±


    Eugene, who had his mouth sticking out for some reason and had a look on his face that he didn¡¯t like something, said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    I closed the door and left the ssroom and headed for the library.


    As we moved away from the ssroom and climbed the stairs, Cassius muttered quietly.


    ¡°This is good.¡±


    ¡°What? What did you just say?¡±


    Then Cassius smiled at me and replied.


    ¡°No, Yerine, nothing.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 98

    Episode 98


    <strong>Trantor : Missme</strong>


    Editor : Aru


    ¡°So, what am I supposed to do with this?¡±


    It was lunchtime on the first day of the new semester.


    ¡°Well, I know. I¡¯m in trouble.¡±


    Rachel put her finger on her lips and narrowed the gap between her eyes.


    ¡°If he had told you his name, I would have known who it was.¡±


    Astra patted the desk with her fingers.


    In the middle of the three of us sitting head to head in a quiet ssroom, there was a pink chocte box in question.


    ¡°There are no cards or notes on it, but only hearts are drawn on it. Maybe it¡¯s not a confession, but just a gift as a fan? didn¡¯t he said he¡¯s rooting for you?¡±


    Rachel raised her right index finger and talked about her spections.


    ¡°I think I¡¯d befortable if it was like that.¡±


    I added with my arms crossed and my head nodded.


    But Astra shook her head and refused Rachel¡¯s opinion.


    ¡°But Rachel, the face of that person was obviously the face who wanted to confess. Yerine, you remember that, right?¡±


    ¡°I did, but maybe it was just because he was shy.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true. By the way, do you usually give choctes with abination of red, white, and pink?¡±


    Rachel answered Astra¡¯s question, rolling her amber eyes.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just his taste.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Astra talked with her fingers twisting the tips of her bright red hair with a confused face.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    I looked back as I was appalled by the voice I heard behind my back.


    ¡°What, you three were eating something delicious? That¡¯s too much, give me some too.¡±


    Rayl said, reaching out her finger to the box of choctes.


    Astra grabbed his hand and shook her head.


    ¡°It¡¯s not yours. It¡¯s Yerine¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you all eating together?¡±


    ¡°No, we think that someone gave this to Yerine and confessed.¡±


    I held Astra back with my fingers to her mouth in surprise.


    ¡°Astra, shh.¡±


    Rayl opened his eyes wide, surprised, and said in an incredible face.


    ¡°Wow, someone gave this to you? Is he prepared to survive without being caught by the Prince?¡±


    ¡°Yes, thanks to it, I¡¯ve had a hard time hiding this big box all day.¡±


    I spoke to Rayl in a cheeky voice.


    ¡°Why are you hiding it? We can eat everything so that the prince won¡¯t find out.¡±


    ¡°Oh, well¡­¡­¡±


    I rolled my eyes to the other side and thought of an excuse.


    I knew that it was given with good intentions, but I was not the type to eat food given by someone who I didn¡¯t even know his face.


    ¡®Because I don¡¯t know what¡¯s inside the person¡¯s mind.¡¯


    Still, I was sorry to say that I was somehow suspicious about the person who gave me chocte in front of the other kids, so I came up with another excuse.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who he is, so I was kinda sorry for eating it, but not eating it also makes me feel sorry.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re in a dilemma.¡±


    ¡°Uh. And honestly, look at these chocte shapes. Rabbits, hearts, and chicks are so cute that I feel sorry to eat them.¡±


    ¡°Wow, that definitely took some effort.¡±


    Rayl said with admiration.


    ¡°That¡¯s really great, by the way. I can¡¯t believe someone gave you chocte.¡±


    ¡°Who gave chocte to whom?¡±


    Ah.


    At that moment, I realized that I made a mistake.


    The chocte existence showed to one of the two people who thought it must be hidden.


    ¡°Erica!¡±


    ¡°Oh, Yerine.¡±


    Looking at Erica¡¯s bright smile that melts anyone¡¯s heart, I quickly removed a note with a heart drawn from the outside of the box.


    ¡®Yes, Erica did say that she¡¯de to our ssroom for lunch.¡¯


    I thought the chocte¡¯s existence should not be caught as much as I could, but I could not remember it like a fool.


    ¡°And this, did Yerine get it?¡±


    Everyone started to look at Erica with her eyes rolling at her words.


    But Erica still had a bright smile.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡­..yes.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t bring myself to lie in front of her.


    ¡°Was it a boy who gave it to you?¡±


    I hesitated to answer for a moment, but I finally confessed.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡­. ¡±


    ¡°Well, I see. The boy gave some chocte to Yerine.¡±


    I feel a chill somewhere.


    And Erica, why is your face smiling but your hands clenched?


    ¡°Yeah. Irene¡¯s popr, so this could happen. I could understand this.¡±


    Then Rachel pped her hands as if she had something in mind and turned her head toward Erica.


    ¡°Erica, is there any possibility that the one who gave this to Yerine is the member of your Fanclub?¡±


    Erica shook her head at Rachel¡¯s question.


    ¡°No, it can¡¯t be.¡±


    ¡°How can you be so sure? Erica, you didn¡¯t even see the face of the person who gave it to Yerine.¡±


    Rayl wrinkled his brows and asked.


    ¡°No, we strictly prohibit giving food to Yerine. So I don¡¯t think it¡¯s our member.¡±


    ¡°prohibit giving food? Not even some snacks to cheer up?¡±


    Astra raised questions with surprised eyes.


    ¡°It would be toomon for everyone to say that it¡¯s because we wouldn¡¯t know who¡¯s going to put what in the food. It¡¯s easier to put something weird in the food than to curse or cast a spell.¡±


    Wow, I wasn¡¯t the only one thinking that.


    ¡®And I didn¡¯t know the fan club was so concerned about my safety.¡¯


    ¡°That makes sense.¡±


    Rachel nodded at Erica¡¯s exnation.


    ¡°You¡¯re more organized than I think.¡±


    Rayl kicked his tongue and looked back at Erica.


    ¡°Of course. It¡¯s about Yerine.¡±


    Erica talked while looking at the chocte box with her arms crossed.


    ¡°Actually, I think we should not eat this chocte for the same reason.¡±


    Her eyes were as firm as if she was in training, and her voice was not shaken at all.


    Rayl protested with his arms open as if he thought her words were too much.


    ¡°No, wouldn¡¯t it be too much to think that way? The one who gave it might have prepared it with pure intentions.¡±


    ¡°But we can¡¯t ignore the other possibility.¡±


    Erica looked up at Rayl and refuted him.


    Turning to me again, she continued with a powerful voice.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave the decision to the owner, Yerine, but I don¡¯t think you should eat this chocte.¡±


    Erica looked at the pink chocte box with her eyes wide open and said,


    ¡°And if he was such a fan, he would definitely have joined our fan club. But as I said before, our members never give food to Yerine as a gift. It¡¯s weird that someone who¡¯s not even a fan club member suddenly prepared a gift like this.¡±


    ¡°Well, why do you have to doubt it so much¡­¡­?¡±


    Rayl murmured in a still questionable voice.


    ¡°But Rayl, Erica¡¯s right.¡±


    Astra said, expressing her opinion.


    Then Rayl said in a small voice that he felt sorry.


    ¡°No, but, if I were in the position of the person who gave the gift, it would be very sad. It would be unfair to be suspicious of the gift I chose with great care.¡±


    There was definitely a point in Rayl¡¯s words, but I was increasingly inclined to Erica¡¯s opinion.


    ¡®It¡¯s a bit of a waste, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s good to eat it.¡¯


    As soon as I tried to organize my mind, Astra opened her mouth.


    ¡°Wait a minute, it¡¯s no big deal. We can just have Rayl run a test for this.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Rayl opened his eyes wide at the sudden pointing.


    ¡°Right, even if it¡¯s not a bad poison for the body, someone could have put something else in it. Like the previous DXeria case.¡±


    Rachel backed Astra¡¯s opinion with her words on top.


    ¡°Yeah. Come to think of it, it could have been a love potion or something like that.¡±


    When Astra said so, Rayl made a strong impression.


    ¡°Uh, would you mind not mentioning the name of that terrible trash? I feel like throwing up from the bottom of my heart.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah, you hated love potion. I forgot.¡±


    She shuddered and spoke to Rayl, who reacted violently.


    ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as a love potion. And it¡¯s not even a potion, it¡¯s a fraud.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I get it. Let¡¯s check what¡¯s in it and see what¡¯s in it.¡±


    Astra tapped on the desk and urged Rayl.


    ¡°It won¡¯t take long. Do it just once. It would be great if you could do it in front of everyone here.¡±


    Rayl was weak at Astra¡¯s request.


    At this point, it would be hard to ignore the request to examine the chocte.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think it would be bad if you just eat it¡­¡­.¡±


    Rayl scratched his head awkwardly and blurred his words.


    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t help it if Yerine wants to run a test for it.¡±


    ¡°If you do it, then it¡¯s good for me Rayl.¡±


    Before Rayl changed his words, I said quickly.


    Then, Rayl said, ¡°Okay for now,¡± then adding, ¡°I¡¯ll prepare the reagent.¡±


    ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    Even after Rayl left, spection and wrangling about chocte did not stop.


    ¡°But I¡¯d be sorry if nothinges out after all this.¡±


    Astra and Rachel nodded when I said so.


    ¡°It would be more problematic if nothing came out. This could be a real confession.¡±


    Astray on her arm at her desk and spoke in anguid voice.


    ¡°If he was going to confess, wouldn¡¯t he have revealed his name?¡±


    ¡°Maybe he was so nervous that he forgot and ran away.¡±


    Astra answered Rachel¡¯s question with a giggle.


    ¡°Then that Basta¡­¡­ No, I mean that boy could confess to Yerine again.¡±


    Erica spoke, staring at the chocte with irritated eyes.


    She had a look of genuine annoyance, and it was a relief that she didn¡¯t know the face of the person who gave the chocte.


    If she had known his face, it would have been easy for Erica to figure out who that person was.


    ¡°What? Confession?¡±


    A low voice chilled my heart.


    ¡®No, what¡¯s wrong with today?¡¯


    Cassius, who strode toward the desk, said with fierce eyes as if he was tearing up his prey in front of him.


    ¡°Who confessed to Yerine?¡±


    Cassius¡¯s eyes already had a taste.


    His eyes, as sharp as a beast, turned to chocte before I knew it, and I thought for a moment.


    ¡®I should have eaten it.¡¯


    I sighed inwardly, feeling Cassius¡¯s cool gaze at the chocte.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 99

    Episode 99


    <strong>Trantor : Missme</strong>


    Editor : Aru


    ¡°Who? Who¡¯s that bastard is?¡±


    No one opened their mouths to Cassius¡¯s question.


    As the atmosphere subsided, Cassius rolled his eyes and opened his mouth.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not because I would do something. I¡¯m just asking.¡±


    For someone who asks, your eyes are so scary.


    Everyone seemed to have simr thoughts as I did, so we avoided Cassius¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Yeah, Yerine is so popr, that¡¯s understandable.¡±


    Do you usually say that it¡¯s possible while biting your teeth?


    ¡°So what kind of jerk is he?¡±


    Cassius was obviously smiling brightly, but the sight of it chilled me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know because I haven¡¯t seen his face. I don¡¯t even know his name.¡±


    Cassius tilted his head at my words and Erica added a word.


    ¡°He gave Yerine this and ran away.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Then Cassius stared at the chocte.


    It¡¯s like chocte has be his rival.


    It seemed like he would calm down only if I said I didn¡¯t know if he gave it to me to confess or just to cheer on me.


    ¡°Hey, Cassius, but maybe he didn¡¯t give this for confess¨C¡±


    I cleared my voice and exined, but I had no choice but to stop talking.


    Cassius snatched a handful of chocte at a faster speed than lightning and straightened it into his mouth.


    Rachel, who had eye contact with him, cried out in surprise.


    ¡°Prince?¡±


    Everyone opened their mouths when they saw the sight.


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡±


    I stood up and took the chocte from Cassius¡¯s hand and said that. And by using air magic, the chocte was sent out of Cassius¡¯ reach.


    Cassius, who grabbed my arm, fixed his shining golden eyes on me still.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know what¡¯s inside. So I¡¯ll try it first.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my God, but who eats so much at once?¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s a problem, I¡¯ll eat it and get rid of it.¡±


    ¡°Cassius!¡±


    The rest of the chocte was moved out of his reach, but the chocte that had already been eaten was unavoidable.


    Cassius chewed the chocte and swallowed it in a frightening manner that could chew even a stone.


    ¡®Honestly, it¡¯s not because there¡¯s something weird in there, it¡¯s because you just want to get rid of it, right?¡¯


    I couldn¡¯t even speak because I was dumbfounded.


    ¡°What if something goes wrong, Cassius!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Even if I eat something weird, I get better faster than others.¡±


    I wrapped my head looking at Cassius who spoke confidently.


    ¡®I¡¯m going crazy.¡¯


    No matter how fast he heals himself, recklessly eats food that he doesn¡¯t even know what¡¯s in it is just too much.


    It was ridiculous to do such a stupid thing for no other reason but jealousy.


    ¡°Yerine, if you felt its waste for the chocte, I¡¯ll prepare something much better.¡±


    ¡°Cassius, don¡¯t talk nonsense. Listen to me. I didn¡¯t know what was inside, so I asked Rayl to run a test on it. You can¡¯t eat it like that!¡±


    Cassius paused at the words and opened his eyes round.


    ¡°Oh, did you?¡±


    ¡°Yeah! Right now, Rayl¡¯s gone to get the analyzer and reagent. I didn¡¯t even have to eat chocte in the first ce. What if something really goes wrong?¡±


    Cassius replied in a crawling voice as I spoke quickly and became angry.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­..¡±


    Astra, who was staring at the scene where I was angry at Cassius, opened her mouth quietly.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t think the boy put anything in it. Since it¡¯s just the same as usual.¡±


    ¡°It could take time for the drugs to go affect.¡±


    Erica answered Astra in a serious voice.


    ¡°Yeah, I think we¡¯ll have to wait until Rayl gets here. And Yerine, keep the chocte out of the Prince¡¯s hands.¡±


    As soon as Rachel finished speaking, Rayl appeared in the ssroom with various tools.


    ¡°I¡¯m here, kids.¡±


    Saying so, Rayl walked in with a light step.


    ¡°Huh? Prince here¡­?¡±


    Rayl rolled his emerald eyes and said with a perplexed look.


    ¡°Uh, he¡¯s just passing by.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±


    Astra spoke to Rayl, who is looking at us as if he was trying to figure out the situation.


    ¡°Rayl, We told him everything. The prince knows it all, so you can just do it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been caught!?¡±


    Rayl asked in a surprised voice and lined up various reagents on the desk.


    When he asked if we had been caught, we didn¡¯t answer because we had nothing to say.


    ¡°I¡¯ve brought everything I can.¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you.¡±


    I said with a nod to him.


    ¡°Come on, give me the chocte.¡±


    I waved my finger at Rayl¡¯s words and brought chocte in front of him in the corner of the ssroom.


    ¡°Here.¡±


    Rayl, looking inside the box of choctes, asked with a strange face.


    ¡°What? I think the amount is less than before.¡±


    ¡°The prince ate it.¡±


    Rayl opened his eyes wide at Erica¡¯s monotonous answer.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°The prince ate it.¡±


    At the words, Rayl looked up and down at Cassius, and Cassius scratched his cheek awkwardly.


    ¡°Did you have anything unusual?¡±


    ¡°There wasn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you getting a fever, getting cold, or getting your heart rate up?¡±


    ¡°Not at all.¡±


    Cassius, who answered briefly, nced at the chocte and added.


    ¡°We¡¯ll find out if you run a test. We¡¯ll find out if there will be any problems in the future.¡±


    At Cassius¡¯s words, Rayl looked puzzled but did not reply, and was ready for the test.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be soon, Yerine, I think we¡¯ll get the results before lunch.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it works so fast.¡±


    After breaking some of the chocte, he sprayed various reagents and separated each ording to his own standard.


    Now all I really had to do was wait for the result.


    ¡°But no matter how I look at it, I don¡¯t think it had anything put in it. The prince looks so normal.¡±


    Rael¡¯s words were answered by Rachel.


    ¡°There is a poison that takes up to 72 hours for it to affect.¡±


    While dropping the reagent with a spoid, he closed one eye and carefully examined the reagent.


    ¡°Just because you ate quickly and were okay, doesn¡¯t mean that it¡¯s guaranteed that you¡¯ll be fine in the future.¡±


    ¡°Rayl, words became serious. Don¡¯t make me nervous.¡±


    Astra spoke with anxious eyes, but Rayl shook his head.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m just saying it. It doesn¡¯t mean anything.¡±


    With Rayl¡¯s words, everyone shut up and looked at the reagents and crushed chocte.


    About five minutester, some samples began to change colour.


    ¡°Oh, the results are out.¡±


    In Rachel¡¯s voice, everyone looked at the specimen with their heads out.


    ¡°How¡¯s it going? How¡¯s it going?¡±


    ¡°Rayl, is Cassius okay?¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    Rayl scrutinized each and every te containing samples, and put down thest te he looked at and dered.


    ¡°No problem. There¡¯s no poison in it. It¡¯s just a bar of regr chocte.¡±


    I breathed a sigh of relief at Rayl¡¯s words.


    ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡±


    Rayl shut the lid on the open box of choctes and returned it to me.


    ¡°You can eat it, Yerine, and since the boy gave it to her. I¡¯ll give it back to Yerine.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah.¡±


    I picked up the box from Rayl and held it in my arms.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Yerine, I have something to tell you about the investigation you entrusted to mest time.¡±


    Rayl said, nodding his head.


    Inspection? Thetest investigation was only in connection with the poison used by Leon Postade.


    ¡®Did somethinge from the Duke of Diamonds?¡¯


    Even after the death of the Postades, Rayl has been trying to investigate the path to Leon possession of poison, but so far he hasn¡¯t found anything.


    I happened to be casual on the outside, but I was filled with thoughts of whether I could actually get a clue.


    ¡°Oh, that. Thank you. I forgot. Let¡¯s go out and talk for a second.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Rachel cried when she saw us two standing up.


    ¡°You have toe back quickly! ss starts soon!¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    As soon as the ssroom was closed, Erica¡¯s voice was heard saying, ¡°I¡¯m d there was nothing.¡±


    We headed to the corner of the deserted hallway, and I cast an anti-eavesdropping spell in advance.


    ¡°So, Rayl, what¡¯s it got? Did you get anything rted to the poison that Postade used in your province?¡±


    Although he used anti-eavesdropping magic so the sound doesn¡¯t leak out, Rayl hesitated to answer.


    ¡°Oh, oh, Yerine, you know.¡±


    As he looked like that, I narrowed my eyes and asked.


    ¡°Why, is there something serious¡­?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t call you because of that.¡±


    I asked because I was surprised by what Rayl said with a very sorry face.


    ¡°Huh? Then what for?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I called you. The thing you¡¯re holding in your hand.¡±


    Rayl said, pointing his chin at the box of choctes.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to talk in front of the kids, so I¡¯m calling you separately.¡±


    ¡°What, no way, there¡¯s really something in it?¡±


    Rayl nodded and answered me.


    ¡°Uh. It¡¯s not poison, but it¡¯s a pretty mischievous prank.¡±


    ¡°Prank?¡±


    So what happens to Cassius?


    ¡°So what happens to Cassius? He ate a handful of that chocte.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­a handful must have flowed in.¡±


    Rayl let out a sigh.


    I grabbed onto his shoulder and spoke urgently.


    ¡°Rayl, don¡¯t drag it. Tell me quickly. What¡¯s in it? You can make an antidote, right?¡±


    ¡°Come on, rx, Yerine, as I said before, it¡¯s not a big harm to the body.¡±


    Rayl raised both hands and said reassuringly to me.


    ¡°To put it simply, there was a love potion in there.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I think he poured the undiluted solution in there. If it worked, there would have been at least a month of abnormalities.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t keep my mouth shut at Rayl¡¯s words.


    ¡°Then the guy who gave me the chocte¡­.¡±


    ¡°Yes, he tried to make you like him.¡±


    ¡°So what happens to Cassius? Don¡¯t you think we need to get him an antidote?¡±


    But Rayls face looked quite serene.


    ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t seem necessary. Love potion usually works as soon as you take it.¡±


    Rayl turned his head and talked, looking at the window.


    ¡°Face turns red, the mouth is watering, and you shout out the name of the person who put it in. If the effects of the medicer fall, you¡¯ll regret it by kicking the nket.¡±


    ¡°But Cassius¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t think it worked.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a relief, but¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, anyway, so I think you¡¯d better get rid of this chocte quietly. That¡¯s what I was going to say.¡±


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s really shocking.¡±


    I touched my forehead with my hand and swept my hair away.


    But Rayl, who was looking at me quietly, opened his mouth again in a low voice.


    ¡°But do you know some cases where the love potion doesn¡¯t work?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    His emerald eyes were fixed on me.


    ¡°There¡¯s only one.¡±


    Rayl¡¯s thin lips moved.


    ¡°When you already have someone you love with all your might.¡±


    Cassius¡¯s face, which had not changed even after eating chocte, passed by.


    I remembered the beautiful golden eyes that were fixed on me.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 100

    Episode 100


    <b>Trantor : Missme</b><b></b>


    <b>Editor : Aru</b>


    ¡®When you already have someone you love with all your might?¡¯


    As soon as I heard it, my heart seemed to sink with a thump.


    ¡®No way, I didn¡¯t expect it to be that bad.¡¯


    ¡°Yerine, I hate love potion. You know it¡¯s close to taboo for anyone majoring in magical drugs to bring out that word, right?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Yeah, I know.¡±


    I nodded awkwardly and responded to Rayl¡¯s words.


    ¡°I hate love potion because they falsely manipte people¡¯s minds. It¡¯s about creating emotions that weren¡¯t true love and it¡¯s about making people misunderstand.¡±


    ¡°Yes, the love potionsts only 15 days at the longest.¡±


    Rayl¡¯s eyes slowly shifted toward the chocte.


    He was looking at the box of choctes with a really pathetic look.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, manipting emotions. It¡¯s not real love. It can be seen from the fact that lovers made through love potion often don¡¯tst that long.¡±


    ¡°But the drugged person acts as if they have more passionate love. Just for a moment.¡±


    Rayl said, tapping his finger on his head.


    ¡°I mean, even a genius wizard could be fooled hardly by those fake emotions.¡±


    The story that Rayl told me was interesting. But it was still difficult to figure out why he brought it up.


    So I just smiled and answered back.


    ¡°I see. I didn¡¯t know because I never really learned about love¡¯s potion.¡±


    Rayl stared at me, folded his arms and tilted his head.


    ¡°Yerine, do you know why I¡¯m telling you this?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    His deep green eyes were fixed on me.


    ¡°I told you before. It¡¯s not easy to ovee the effect of the love potion. Even those with excellent magic skills usually affected by it.¡±


    Rayl spoke in a serious voice.


    ¡°But the Prince was fine after eating chocte with the undefined essence of the love potion, right?¡±


    I slowly got a sense of what Rayl wanted to talk about.


    ¡®That¡¯s why he asked me to go outside and talk separately.¡¯


    The hand holding the box was strained.


    Rayl looked up at me like that and slightly raised one side of his mouth.


    ¡°So, the Prince really cares about you. Even being unshakable to the temptation of the love potion.¡±


    Rayl¡¯s words caught my ear.


    Unshakable to temptation.


    ¡®I knew he likes me, but¡­¡­.¡¯


    My heartbeat slowly and gradually began to elerate.


    I held the box so tightly that my hands were soaked with sweat.


    ¡°Rayl. But Cassius ate some of the chocte¡­¡­maybe¡­. no, is it possible that the potion hasn¡¯t activated yet?¡±


    Rayl shook his head at what I said.


    ¡°When I researched earlier, the potion level was so high that I thought the chocte was marinated in the potion. It¡¯s true that we only did the research for some part, but the whole chocte must have been like that.¡±


    Rayl answered by tapping his finger on the palm.


    ¡°And no matter how little you take, there¡¯s no way the body can be unresponsive after taking the potion. Except for the exception I mentioned earlier.¡±


    With that said, Rayl stepped toward the ssroom.


    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t tell you what to do. I¡¯m not saying you should go out with the prince right now.¡±


    ¡°Rayl¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°But I just wanted you to think about it.¡±


    Rayl said with a smile.


    ¡°And I wanted you to know.¡±


    The voice of the calm Rayl streamed into my ears.


    ¡°That there¡¯s someone who thinks that way about you.¡±


    ***


    ¡°Oh, Eugene.¡±


    A silver-haired man stood alone in an empty ssroom where there was no one.


    Eugene looked back at Rayl at the voice calling his name.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re answering me. We sure are a little closer now, right?¡±


    With Rayl¡¯s sweet smile, Eugene squinted his blue eyes like sapphire and turned his head away.


    ¡°Think as you like.¡±


    Rayll was busy holding back hisughter.


    Even if he spoke so harshly, there was something rather hard to awkward when he answered the question.


    ¡°By the way, what about the other S-ss kids? You didn¡¯te with them?¡±


    ¡°The other three were hit by a water bomb, so they¡¯d bete since they need to change their clothes.¡±


    ¡°Waterbomb? Did Yerine explode it?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. That fool turned off the fire that had been transferred to the apparatus and made a waterfall.¡±


    His voice was indifferent and monotonous, but he didn¡¯t miss it.


    Eugene¡¯s eyebrows wiggle with the word ¡°Yerine¡± to be said.


    ¡°And you¡¯re the only one who avoided it?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. The other two were hit by the water, and then Spade couldn¡¯t defend herself from the exploded water bomb.¡±


    Eugene, who said so, mumbled with his arms folded.


    ¡°Anyway, that fool does something stupid again.¡±


    Then suddenly, he felt that his words were too harsh, and Eugene rubbed his mouth with the back of his hand and looked slightly sorry.


    ¡°¡­¡­yes, well, I called her as a fool, but that¡¯s just a little too much anyway.¡±


    Eugene swept away his shiny silver hair and corrected it.


    ¡®This is going to be fun.¡¯


    Rayl¡¯s mouth, which never misses a chance to tease Eugene, caught Eugene¡¯s words in his ear¡­


    ¡°What, did you just feel sorry?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re noisy.¡±


    ¡°Can I tell Yerine? You called her a fool but then you felt sorry.¡±


    ¡°Shut up if you don¡¯t want to talk forever.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be shy.¡±


    Rayl giggled and talked to Eugene.


    ¡°I wish Eugene could be more honest.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s too much.¡±


    Rayl sighed as he put his hand in his pocket.


    There was a touch of a folded chocte wrapper on the tip of his finger.


    It was the chocte in question that contained the love potion, which was collected for the ingredient test.


    Some of the samples were collected in his pockets.


    In his opposite pocket, there was a small medicine bottle with a green liquid in it. It was an antidote to love potion.


    ¡°By the way, aren¡¯t you tired after the Battle ss? I still can¡¯t get used to it.¡±


    ¡°How can you not get used to it? That¡¯s going to get you in trouble.¡±


    Eugene said with a frown.


    ¡°If we go to the pce in the future, there will be endless real-battle situations.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay. But if I don¡¯t charge my sugar-level after, I¡¯ll be squalid all day.¡±


    The words have already been thrown.


    All he had to do was execute it.


    Rayl calmly took the chocte out of his pocket and put it on his hand.


    ¡°Come on, Eugene, have some. Eating is better than not eating, after all.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡±


    Eugene frowned and refused, taking a step back.


    ¡°Come on, don¡¯t be like that, ept my sincerity. This is really delicious.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, you can have it¡¯¡±


    After all, Eugene Ace was not an easy opponent.


    ¡®Let¡¯s change our strategy.¡¯


    Rayl immediately made a sad expression and sent a tearful gaze toward Eugene.


    ¡°This is¡­ this is really delicious.¡±


    However, Eugene turned his back and didn¡¯t even look at Rayl¡¯s hand.


    ¡°This is from my home, to share it with my friends.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°My brother made the shape of each stitch with his brackish hands.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay! I¡¯ll eat it.¡±


    When Eugene snatched the chocte from his hand, Rayl secretly smiled with remorse.


    Eugene, who peeled the chocte wrapper with a hint of irritation, put the chocte in his mouth.


    Rayl smiled slightly at Eugene¡¯s appearance.


    ¡®Now, what will happen?¡¯


    Eugene chewed and swallowed the chocte, and Rayl didn¡¯t miss Adam¡¯s neck moving.


    ¡°How does it taste?¡±


    When asked indirectly, Eugene responded concisely.


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡±


    At the words, Rayl smiled broadly.


    Eugene definitely swallowed the choctepletely.


    ¡°Hey, say my thanks to your brother.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah. I told you it was delicious. I¡¯ll tell him that.¡±


    Symptoms of a person swallowing love potion include redness of the face, nk eyes, excessive heartbeat, and murmuring.


    But Eugene, who looked down at the Rayl with his blue eyes, had nothing different than usual.


    ¡°Eugene, aren¡¯t you a little hot?¡±


    ¡°Hot? No.


    Eugene replied, frowning as if it was strange.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t your heartbeats pounding unusually?¡±


    Then, Eugene looked at Rayl with a suspicious look.


    ¡°No, why should my heartbeats be pounding now?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying no anyway, right?¡±


    Eugene¡¯s eyes, which looked at the Rayl as very strange, were unshaken.


    With his usual sharp and clear eyes, Rayl was sure.


    ¡®I knew it.¡¯


    The love potion didn¡¯t work for Eugene either.


    ¡°If not, that¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°Rayl Diamond, did you do something?¡±


    Eugene, who is quick-witted, couldn¡¯t just let go of this.


    ¡®Oh, it¡¯s a little dangerous.¡¯


    But it didn¡¯t matter much.


    At Eugene¡¯s gaze, as he stares at himself, Rayl whistled and blew up.


    ¡°No way, I wouldn¡¯t do that. I know you won¡¯t leave me alone if I get caught.¡±


    ¡°I know that, but you¡¯ve been ying weird tricks all this time.¡±


    Eugene raised his voice and took a step in front of Rayl.


    ¡°You, be honest. What did you put in there?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t put anything in it.¡±


    ¡°Do you think your lies will work for me?¡±


    In Eugene¡¯s increasingly threatening eyes, Rayl crept back and thought to herself.


    ¡®This guy is so quick-witted.¡¯


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t put it in. As you can see, there¡¯s nothing wrong with you.¡±


    ¡°Not all magic potions work the moment you take them. Especially if it were you, you would have done something to keep yourself out of sight.¡±


    ¡°Eugene, I swear. I didn¡¯t put anything in.¡±


    ¡°Then why did you smile so much?¡±


    Rayl smiled nonchntly and made excuses.


    ¡°That¡¯s, I was just d you enjoyed my brothers¡¯ chocte.¡±


    ¡°Is that really the only reason?¡±


    ¡°Hey, how many years have we been together and you don¡¯t believe that?¡±


    ¡°I know what you¡¯ve done with Jacqueline over the years, so I don¡¯t believe you anymore.¡±


    Eugene spoke with a sharp voice like an awl.


    ¡°That¡¯s too much. Well, I didn¡¯t put anything in.¡±


    ¡°Then you should try that chocte in front of me.¡±


    When Eugene said that, Rayl thought to himself.


    ¡®I just bring chocte with nothing in it just in case, but this is great.¡¯


    Thinking he wanted to bring it somehow, Rayl took out the remaining chocte and peeled it off.


    Then he put it in his mouth and rolled it slowly with his tongue.


    Eugene did not miss any of the processes and looked closely at it.


    ¡°Now, I¡¯ve swallowed it. Check my mouth.¡±


    When Rayl opened her mouth, Eugene frowned and replied.


    ¡°Get rid of it. You don¡¯t have to do that.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Anyway, it¡¯s okay, right? I didn¡¯t put anything in it.¡±


    Nevertheless, Eugene did not stop looking into the doubt.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just prepare chocte without anything and two choctes with something in it?¡±


    When asked the right question, Rayl clicked his tongue inside.


    ¡®I don¡¯t know he¡¯s this persistent.¡¯


    ¡°I doubt it no matter how much I look at it. What the hell are you doing¨C¡±


    ¡°Eugene.¡±


    Eugene, who had been spitting out his words with a calm voice, stopped talking.


    Rayl looked straight at Eugene and asked.


    ¡°Do you like Yerine that much?¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 101

    Episode 101


    <b>Trantor : Missme</b><b></b>


    <b>Editor : Aru</b>


    Eugene¡¯s eyes shook at Rayl¡¯s words.


    From Rayl¡¯s point of view, it looked as if the frozenke was breaking apart in an instant.


    Eugene, who opened his mouth to say something, closed his mouth again and bit his lips with his teeth.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ve known it since the ball for the Foundation Day of the Academy, but I didn¡¯t know that you had such a deep feeling.¡±


    Eugene didn¡¯t deny or affirm what Rayl said.


    He just smacked his lips silently, with his blue eyes facing the floor.


    But Rayl didn¡¯t miss it.


    Eugene¡¯s cheeks are red.


    ¡°¡­¡­how did you know?¡±


    It took a long time for that tightly closed mouth to open.


    When a low voice finally came out of his mouth, Rayl gave a sinct answer.


    ¡°Just. You know when you see it¡ª¡±


    Rayl replied with a slight smile.


    ¡°You care a lot about Yerine.¡±


    At the words, Eugene strode forward to Rayl.


    ¡°Hey, Rayl Diamond.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    When he looked up his blue eyes, Eugene spoke low in a threatening voice.


    ¡°You, don¡¯t tell anyone about this.¡±


    Some part of him wanted to tell Eugene that some people already knew Eugene had a crush on Yerine, but Rayl tried to bury it in his heart.


    This is because Eugene was looking at him as if he¡¯s going to throw his body into the battleground and blowing up the strongest attack magic if he opened his mouth.


    ¡°I won¡¯t tell you. I couldn¡¯t be your friend if I can¡¯t keep this as a secret.¡±


    ¡°If you tell anyone about this, friends or heirs, whatever you are, I¡¯m going to attack you right away.¡±


    Rayl shuddered at Eugene¡¯s threat.


    ¡°Okay, okay, I won¡¯t tell. You know I have a heavy mouth.¡±


    Eugene looked at Rayl with very suspicious eyes as if he disagreed, but Raylughed it off.


    ¡°By the way, is it that obvious? That I like her that much?¡±


    When asked by Eugene, he unconsciously said, ¡°Yeah. I almost said ¡®too obvious¡¯ but he managed toe to his senses ande up with another answer.


    ¡°No, not really.¡±


    It took exactly three seconds for the question to be answered.


    So Eugene squinted his eyes and looked at Rayl with a very suspicious face, so Rayl hurriedly added.


    ¡°Really. Everyone else wouldn¡¯t know except me.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure Spades doesn¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Rayl nodded his head passionately.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure she doesn¡¯t think badly of you. But the fact that you like her¨C¡±


    At that moment, the door of the ssroom burst open, and familiar purple hair caught Rayl¡¯s sight.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s finally over!¡±


    As soon as the door opened, Eugene, whose eyes became as big as a flower cup, desperately stretched out his arms and blocked Rayl¡¯s mouth.


    Eugene, who was too strong to stop Rayl from speaking, couldn¡¯t control his power, so the two of them fell on the floor of the ssroom.


    <i>Brukk</i>.


    ¡°What?¡±


    It was only after a flick in front of his eyes that Rayl coulde to his senses.


    When he opened his eyes, he looked at the ceiling, and soon Astra with a perplexed face came into his sight.


    ¡°Rayl! Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Rayl! What, what the hell did you guys do?¡±


    Listening to the other¡¯s surprised voices, Rayl stood up holding Astra¡¯s hand.


    ¡®Oh, my head¡­¡­.¡¯


    Maybe because of the impact, his head still felt numb, but Rayl smiled after seeing Rachel and Yerine, who couldn¡¯t close their mouth in surprise


    ¡°No, nothing.¡±


    But no one seemed to believe it, and Cassius, who was looking at Rayl, asked.


    ¡°Really, what the hell were you doing this time? That Eugene finally tried to kill you?¡±


    Astra replied to Cassius¡¯ words.


    ¡°Yeah, what the hell did you do this time? No matter how much, until now, Eugene has never really tried to kill you, no, not really, but he¡¯s never done it this openly.¡±


    ¡°No, really, I didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    The other kids did not believe him even when he protested with his hands waving.


    ¡°No, Eugene originally wasn¡¯t a good-natured person, but he doesn¡¯t hit people without a justification.¡±


    Rachel spoke with her fingers close to her mouth with a serious face.


    ¡°By any chance, is it because all the pranks that have been ying all this time have been piled up then explode?¡±


    Eugene opened his mouth when even Yerine said such a thing.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    He was touching his forehead with his hands, frowning as if his head was ringing.


    ¡°I just lost my bnce. Nothing. I identally pushed Diamond when I fell.¡±


    He nced at Rayl with his sapphire eyes.


    Rayl was the only one who knew the real meaning of the look.


    Realizing the meaning, Rayl gulped.


    ¡®If I said the truth, he¡¯s definitely going to kill me.¡¯


    ¡°Right, Diamond?¡±


    Eugene looked at Rayl as if he was trying to nail him down, and he nodded.


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±


    Yerine nodded slightly and said with a face that she understood.


    ¡°You see, I didn¡¯t do anything. Why doesn¡¯t anyone trust me when I¡¯m talking?¡±


    ¡°Well, you know the reason why.¡±


    Everyone began tough at Rachel¡¯s teasing remarks.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯tugh!¡±


    ¡°Okay, but why don¡¯t you both go to the infirmary? The sound of you falling was amazing.¡±


    Yerine pointed her finger at the door of the ssroom and said,


    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Eugene shook his head, but Yerine did not budge.


    ¡°Hey, but go and see. There¡¯s an infirmary to go at this time. If you apply ointment, it will heal faster¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯m going.¡±


    Eugene was also vulnerable to Yerine.


    Eventually, Eugene, who epted her words, swung around and walked to his seat.


    ¡°Let¡¯s stop by before dinner, too, Rayl.¡±


    Rayl waved at Astra¡¯s words.


    ¡°I can go alone.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. Just go with me. It¡¯s on my way, too.¡±


    After being persuaded by Astra and Rachel, Rayl was forced to agree.


    ¡°By the way, what did you talk about earlier?¡±


    Rachel asked with her head tilted.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you two talking? I heard your voice when I opened the door.¡±


    After hearing Rachel¡¯s question, Rayl felt the back of his head stung for some reason.


    It was obvious that Eugene was looking at him with a fierce look, pretending not to be.


    ¡°Oh, we were just talking about what you did in S-ss since you guys came sote.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±


    Fortunately, no one doubted this remark.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get back to our seats. Professor Frain will be here soon.¡±


    Rachel and Astra finished the conversation in a hurry, pushing each other on the back, and turning their eyes slightly, ncing at Yerine¡¯s reaction.


    Other people didn¡¯t see it, but she could.


    Yerine¡¯s ears are as red as a beet.


    ¡®She heard it.¡¯


    Rachel returned to her seat and thought to herself.


    ***


    ¡°What can I do¡­¡­.¡±


    She leaned her head against the bench and murmured, looking up at the ck sky.


    The sky was studded with small stars in the sky, which seemed to be covered with navy paint.


    ¡®I happened to hear that.¡¯


    I identally made the battle ss site today, so I returned to the ssroomter than usual. But I changed my clothes faster than Rachel and Cassius, who are in the same S-ss.


    I went back to the ssroom first. When I arrived at the ssroom, a familiar voice was flowing out of the crack in the open door.


    As soon as I opened the door and tried to go inside, Rayl¡¯s voice stuck strongly in my ear.


    ¡°Do you like Yerine that much?¡±


    I knew instinctively that I shouldn¡¯t open the door now.


    I hid in the shade and stood at an angle, looking into the ssroom through the window on the door.


    Looking closely, Rayl was fiddling with something with his hand in his pocket.


    ¡®What, don¡¯t tell me?¡¯


    Soon, Eugene¡¯s calm voice was heard.


    ¡°¡­¡­..how did you know?¡±


    He was affirming. The fact that he likes me.


    ¡®I had a hunch, but¡­¡­.¡¯


    At that time, the love potion didn¡¯t work for Eugene as well.


    I couldn¡¯t have not known that he was interested in me at all since he had asked me to be his partner at the ball.


    ¡®Still, love potion doesn¡¯t work. I didn¡¯t know that he liked me that much.¡¯


    She blew the wind out of her nose and muttered to herself.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that even Eugene loves me with all his heart. The original male lead, Cassius, is not enough, now even Eugene.¡¯


    I just got to know the depth of their minds today.


    I was really thankful, but at the same time, I felt sorry.


    I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve known how they feel until now.


    But I wasn¡¯t confident in returning the answer to the two.


    ¡®I don¡¯t know what¡¯s what.¡¯


    I felt really, really upset.


    ¡°Is this okay?¡±


    At that moment, a fresh voice was heard from behind.


    ¡°What?¡±


    I believed there was no such thing as a ghost, and I knew well that there would be no such thing as the most hated maiden ghost in the world in Western Rofan novels.


    But it was already dark around, and I was alone.


    ¡°Hey, hey, Yerine, it¡¯s me. Will you calm down and turn off the blue me?


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    I felt a great deal of embarrassmenting in, turning off the blistering blue me from my hand.


    ¡°Oh, Cassius.¡±


    I thought it was a good thing that it was night.


    He won¡¯t see my embarrassed face to the point where I wanted to die.


    ¡°But why are youing out from the back? There¡¯s only a bush behind the bench.¡±


    ¡°I was just turning into a tiger for a while. Sometimes I want to run through the forest.¡±


    Cassius¡¯s gold eye shone under the feeble moonlight as if it had not been smeared at all.


    ¡®Why did he turn into a tiger at a time like this?¡¯


    That¡¯s what I thought and pointed to the seat next to me.


    ¡°Come and sit down.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Cassius, as I said, came and sat next to me, and for a while, then silence fell.


    ¡°¡­¡­you just used a blue me.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not because I¡¯m scared. It could be an attack, so I¡¯m just trying to defend myself with the most powerful magic.¡±


    Cassius looked at me and replied in a low voice to the bted excuse.


    ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t say anything, Yerine. Anyway, I see.¡±


    Cassius seemed to sneak over, but it was all written on his face.


    ¡®Tsk, it¡¯s true that you thought I was scared.¡¯


    I hope Cassius will one day erase it from his memory.


    If I, one of the Householders of the 7 Imperial Family and the top performer of the Academy, mistake the voice behind my back for a ghost and put on fire magic, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll want to run out of the window.


    ¡®I don¡¯t want to imagine it.¡¯


    Then Cassius opened his mouth.


    ¡°By the way, Yerine, why are you out there? I didn¡¯t expect to bump into you at this hour.¡±


    ¡°Just, I have something to think about.¡±


    ¡°Then, it¡¯s great.¡±


    Cassius smiled at my words.


    At that moment, his face, which was fine after eating chocte, passed through my memory.


    ¡°I had something to tell you anyway.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Cassius replied with a grin.


    ¡°Important things.¡±


    Somehow, his smile was more ferocious than usual, with a fascinating atmosphere.


    Suddenly, my heartbeat began to elerate.


    ¡®Wait a minute.¡¯


    There is no one around.


    It¡¯s just the two of us.


    And it¡¯s night.


    In short, it is a very good environment to create a romantic situation.


    The atmosphere of Cassius was also very unusual.


    ¡®You¡¯re not going to confess, are you?¡¯


    At that time when I was swallowing my inner scream, his golden eyes were full of me.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 102

    Episode 102


    <b>Trantor : Missme</b>


    <b>Editor : Aru</b>


    ¡®I¡¯m screwed. I¡¯m not ready at all yet.¡¯


    If Cassius really confessed to me, I couldn¡¯t figure out how to answer him.


    <i>¡®And I wanted you to know. There¡¯s someone who thinks of you like that.¡¯</i>


    Rayl¡¯s voice echoed through my head.


    I couldn¡¯t make eye contact with Cassius.


    My face got so feverish.


    ¡°Wha, what do you mean important?¡±


    In the end, I uncharacteristically stammered the words.


    When I looked up, Cassius was closer.


    His eyes, which seemed to have melted gold, had moonlight.


    ¡°There¡¯s something you need to hear¨C¡±


    Now, it seems like it¡¯s almost impossible.


    ¡®I think he¡¯s really trying to confess¡­¡­.¡¯


    A warning light came on in my head.


    Nevertheless, it was impossible to stop Cassius¡¯ eyes from looking more faint than usual.


    Cassius, who was smiling with his eyes, flicked his finger lightly.


    In a moment, the atmosphere shook like a haze from the hot ground, and then returned to its original state.


    ¡®What, anti-tapping magic?¡¯


    I wondered if he was trying to confess his love by even using that magic.


    ¡®No, it¡¯s not the time to think about it. How should I answer¨C¡¯


    ¡°Yerini.¡±


    A deep voice passed through my ears.


    I thought it was really inevitable now.


    Cassius called my name in a sweeter voice than I usually heard, and my heartbeat, which was already beating faster, began to elerate more.


    ¡°I did some research.¡±


    Yes?


    ¡®Research?¡¯


    I looked up at Cassius, but his expression remained unchanged.


    ¡°The monster that broke into your castle at the time, there was something strange.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡­.¡±


    For a moment, I thought it was a relief, but soon there was a sense of shame that surpassed what I felt when I used the blue fire magic.


    ¡®I made a mistake by myself.¡¯


    Fortunately, I knew it by myself, I would have been made fun of for it if others had known it.


    The opponent had no intention of doing so, but I thought I would get a confession by myself and was thinking about how to answer.


    Seriously, I wanted to tear my head off.


    ¡®No, it¡¯s about monsters. I have to be serious.¡¯


    For a while, I decided to bury my shame and embarrassment in my mind.


    Now is not the time to argue about that.


    I closed my eyes for a while and took a deep breath, and my mind calmed down a little.


    When I thought I was ready, I asked Cassius.


    ¡°Cassius, what did you think was weird?¡±


    ¡°By any chance, do you remember what I said about the colour of manast time?¡±


    I nodded at Cassius¡¯s words.


    ¡°Yes, you told you that most of the people in the Empire have white colour in their mana, and only the imperial family has golden mana.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Cassius answered with a slight narrowing of the forehead.


    Unlike when we just met before, he looked a little worried.


    As soon as I saw his face, a great idea passed through my head.


    ¡°Cassius, you don¡¯t mean there was a monster with golden mana, did you?


    Cassius, who was licking his lips at my words, nodded.


    ¡°Unfortunately, it¡¯s true, Yerine.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my God, isn¡¯t that a big deal? That means someone in the royal family was killed.¡±


    It was shocking.


    When the talk of the monster came out at the Housekeepers meeting, it was said that the monster would soon touch up to the heir of the 7 imperial families. And indeed, the monster has attacked one. When I saw it again, I said that the monster might now touch the imperial family.


    ¡®And now, it is.¡¯


    However, I didn¡¯t expect the story to be a reality so soon.


    ¡®Who was the victim? The empire would have been turned upside down if the imperial family had been killed or injured.¡¯


    As far as I remember, no such incident was reported.


    I wondered if the incident was covered because it was rted to the imperial family.


    Still, if that much of an incident urred, it was normal for an emergency meeting to be held.


    ¡°Well, it looks like someone¡¯s mana has been taken away, but it¡¯s a small amount, so it doesn¡¯t seem to be much damage. Fortunately, no one is dead or injured.¡±


    Cassius answered in a calm voice.


    ¡°The amount of golden mana I saw during the battle was small.¡±


    ¡°By the way, do you have no idea whose mana it is?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have no idea.¡±


    Cassius sighed back.


    ¡°I thought it was a serious matter, so I told my father directly, and I think the imperial family itself will be investigated, but I don¡¯t know if it will work.¡±


    ¡°But Cassius has fought the monster twice. I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll help.¡±


    In addition, his status as the Second Prince will give much effect to his testimony.


    If I lead the investigation to take ce on the part of the Housekeepers Conference and Cassius does it on the part of the imperial family, I may be able to get more information about the monster.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s true, but¡­¡­¡±


    Cassius scratched his cheek and made a difficult voice.


    ¡°I¡¯ve only fought with a monster with golden mana once. And we didn¡¯t get the body of the monster that had the golden mana.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Come to think of it, if Cassius saw a monster with golden mana when we were first attacked by the monsters in the Academy, he would have told me already.


    ¡°Oh, that one which ran away had a golden mana.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. That one which was incredibly fast.¡±


    Cassius gritted his teeth.


    ¡°And that one who hurt you.¡±


    Somehow, I wondered why he was so much faster than the others, and there was a reason.


    ¡®Yeah. If that one had royal mana that¡¯s more concentrated than normal mana, it makes sense why that guy¡¯s moving so fast.¡¯


    ¡°I tried to find out if any of the royal families in the imperial pce saw the monster or were bitten by the monster. No one came out as a result.¡±


    For the imperial family, it included Iker.


    ¡®Are you saying you went to ask Iker, too?¡¯


    Cassius always had difficulty with Iker.


    Although it must have been ufortable for him to have Iker around him thest time, he seemed to have been in contact with him because he was aware of the seriousness of the issue.


    ¡°Did you look into the Crown Prince, too?¡±


    Surprisingly, Cassius nodded his head coolly.


    I felt that Iker would not have given him a proper answer no matter how much I looked at it.


    ¡®I¡¯m sure he¡¯s spinning around like he was talking to me. Like making fun of people.¡¯


    ¡°We had a hard time meeting, but he answered me when I asked him in person. He said he¡¯s never seen anything like that.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    And Cassius added, scratching his ck hair.


    ¡°And my brother is not the type to stay still after losing his mana to such a monster. Even if it was his magic, he wouldn¡¯t not notice that he was deprived of the monsters.¡±


    But I didn¡¯t quite understand.


    The mere sight of a monster that looked like a giant ck cape gave me goosebumps all over.


    It was strange that no matter how much those monsters hid, no one could notice those creatures of such a huge size.


    ¡°Then, wouldn¡¯t it have stolen magic from the royal family living outside the Imperial Pce?¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s what I thought at first, but I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    Cassius leaned against the back and spoke in a slightly cracked voice.


    ¡°Actually, there were some invisible mana on the ceiling or corners of the pce building. There¡¯s no way human hands can reach that.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re really saying that the monster is already inside the pce?¡±


    I asked Cassius in surprise.


    If the pce, which boasts irond security, had been breached, it would have been only a matter of time before 7 Imperial Families homes or the Academy were breached.


    To my question, Cassius replied cautiously with a mixed expression.


    ¡°Uh. In the worst-case scenario, it¡¯s very likely.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my God. Aren¡¯t all the Imperials family members in danger?¡±


    Cassius did not immediately reply to me.


    Cassius, who had his eyes on the ground, spoke in a calm voice a momentter.


    ¡°Maybe.¡±


    ¡°Then Cassius is in danger, too.¡±


    The answer did note back.


    Cassius, who always talked to me while looking at me, was avoiding my eyes for this moment.


    ¡°Cassius¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right, Yerine, I¡¯m sorry to worry you.¡±


    Cassius, who spoke in a heavy and low voice, rose from his seat.


    I could see his ck hair and wide back flying in the night breeze.


    ¡®Why you of all people?¡¯


    A spark seemed to boil in the corner of my chest. I couldn¡¯t bear to see his back anymore.


    ¡°But, it¡¯s really okay.¡±


    A quiet voice came in the night breeze.


    ¡°I¡¯m never going to lose it to them.¡±


    The golden eyes glistened at me like a small sun shining in the dark.


    ¡°So, you don¡¯t have to worry. Even if I die, I won¡¯t give them my mana.¡±


    As soon as the word passed through my ears, my heart sank.


    But Cassius¡¯ face looked so serene.


    ¡°No.¡±


    I jumped up from the bench and said.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Cassius opened his eyes in surprise. A very anxious thought crossed my mind. I don¡¯t know why I thought that.


    The moment I saw Cassius¡¯ face, I thought it might just be so.


    Without realizing it, I got up and pulled his hand because I was so afraid that the idea woulde true.


    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®even if I die¡¯. Don¡¯t say that.¡±


    ¡°Yerine¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever think about that. You need to save your life even if you were deprived of your mana.¡­¡­.¡±


    I stopped in the middle and shook my head because I thought the words kepting out in vain.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t speak properly. Anyway, the point is to cherish your life.¡±


    Cassius burst outughing at what I said.


    ¡°Thank you for saying that.¡±


    He said with his eyes bent like the moon.


    ¡°I understand you¡¯re worried.¡±


    A warm hand wrapped around my hand.


    Cassius, who folded his other hand over my hand, somehow smiled a bitter smile.


    ¡°Because I¡¯m not strong. That¡¯s why you always stand up and protect me.¡±


    ¡°Cassius, that¡¯s not¨C¡±


    ¡°I thought to myself every time you got hurt. Why am I not strong enough to protect you?¡±


    Cassius¡¯ eyes, with a bitter smile, were twinkling like a haze.


    ¡°If I were strong enough, you wouldn¡¯t have to get hurt because of me, and you wouldn¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    Why? Why do I feel like something is going to flow out of my eyes?


    Cassius is so calm.


    I pushed something up from my throat and opened my mouth in a trembling voice.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t need it.¡±


    I wanted to return what you said to me.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to overdo it. There is no need.¡±


    The cool night breeze scattered my hair here and there.


    In the dim moonlight, I spoke in a cracked voice.


    ¡°Just, just stay where you are. That¡¯s all I need.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 103

    Episode 103


    <b>Trantor : Missme</b><b></b>


    <b>Editor : Aru</b>


    A cracked voice rang out in the empty field.


    ¡°I mean it, I don¡¯t need anything else. That one just enough.¡±


    The golden eye resembling the tiger¡¯s eyes looked down at me. His eyes were shining brightly like ake in an old legend that turned into gold.


    ¡°Yerine¡­.¡±


    ¡°Cassius, don¡¯t me yourself for my injury.¡±


    I said, wrapped his hand and pressed it firmly.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t anybody¡¯s fault. It was just an ident.¡±


    I raised my head and looked up at Cassius, who quietly bit his lips.


    ¡°But I just keep thinking about it.¡±


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡±


    Cassius answered, turning his head sideways.


    ¡°If I had a skilled healing power, I don¡¯t think you would have been hurt.¡±


    ¡°Cassius, the magic didn¡¯t work on the spot, but eventually, the wound was healed faster. Cassius¡¯s magic has helped me.¡±


    I said, sping Cassius¡¯ hand firmly and lifting it.


    Cassius smiled faintly at the sight but did not agree with me.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know exactly what happened.¡±


    He shook his head and talked.


    ¡°But maybe it wasn¡¯t because of my magic. It just happened that way.¡±


    Cassius¡¯ voice was sinking low.


    With a voice that felt the weight of agony, my heart seemed to be getting heavier.


    ¡°I know why you keep saying you¡¯re okay. You¡¯re a person who can¡¯t say harsh things.¡±


    ¡°Cassius, no. No one thinks Cassius should feel guilty.¡±


    Cassius tilted his head and answered me with his sparkling golden eyes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m guilty¡­¡­. I can¡¯t say there isn¡¯t a sense of guilt at all, but I don¡¯t think that¡¯s all I feel.¡±


    Looking at his worried expression, I couldn¡¯t figure out exactly what emotion he was feeling.


    Perhaps Cassius himself doesn¡¯t know how he was feeling.


    His expression seemed to be a mixture ofplex emotions.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t used to keeping things. You were the only one I wanted to keep.¡±


    The face of Cassius, who was crying in the memory of Yerine, passed through my eyes.


    The voice that was urgently shouting to save me, and the touch of the small hand that was holding my cor tightly.


    ¡°I thought that if I learned the healing magic, you won¡¯t be hurting so much as you were a kid.¡±


    Then Cassius smiled a small smile.


    ¡°But I guess I was overconfident. Even in thest raid, there was nothing I could do.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean nothing? You fought hard with the monster. You even take the lead in that.¡±


    I spoke with a slightly cracked voice as I replied to Cassius.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I only thought that my healing magic didn¡¯t work.¡±


    His eyes rolled like the surface of ake with a boat in the middle.


    ¡°Regardless of the healing magic, I just think I¡¯m powerless.¡±


    I understand why Cassius feels that way. I thought I would have felt that way if I were in Cassius¡¯s position. But even so, there was no reason for him to bear such a burden.


    ¡°That¡¯s not true, Cassius.¡±


    ¡°Yerine.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure. Cassius is neither weak nor powerless.¡±


    Suddenly, Cassius¡¯s hand wrapped in my hand felt cold.


    ¡°Well, shall we sit back on the bench and talk?¡±


    Cassius nodded silently.


    As soon as we came and took a seat to the bench, I lit up a small me.


    ¡°Now, it¡¯s warm and we can see each other¡¯s faces, right?¡±


    Cassius¡¯s eyes fell very slightly when he smiled softly.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Cassius¡¯s face was more visible when I lit the fire.


    I felt sorry that his face, which was smiling in front of me, was shaded.


    ¡°Cassius, you said this before, didn¡¯t you? It¡¯s a secret that the Imperial family can use healing magic.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did. But what about that?¡±


    I replied, looking back at Cassius¡¯ face reflected the flickering me.


    ¡°You used that magic in front of Erica and Eugene. To heal my wounds.¡±


    ¡°I was in a hurry back then.¡±


    I smiled at Cassius who answered like that.


    ¡°That¡¯s it. Cassius was trying to cure me while taking the risk of revealing Cassius¡¯s own secret.¡±


    I didn¡¯t hate people. But most of the people I met in my previous life didn¡¯t give me very good memories.


    Everyone hurt others instead of giving up their own interests.


    Even if the benefits are very small.


    People in this world won¡¯t be much different either.


    ¡°Not many people can do that for others.¡±


    I continued my speech in a calm voice.


    ¡°Because you¡¯re not weak, you can act and risk yourself for others.¡±


    Slowly, I looked at the shaking me.


    Many things have happened since I first saw him at the sessor appointment ceremony.


    All those memories passed through my head like a shlight.


    And when I was with Cassius, I thought I wasughing the most.


    ¡°I¡¯ve gained a lot of strength thanks to Cassius¡¯s support. I¡¯ve had a lot of fun, so thank you.¡±


    I meant it. It was not just a word made up to console Cassius.


    ¡°Cassius was the one who told me that I could be a valuable person to someone. That Cassius, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re powerless.¡±


    Cassius looked nk for a few seconds and looked only at the mes that were slowly swaying in the wind.


    Then with his head down, he answered in a quivering voice.


    ¡°¡­¡­thank you.¡±


    ¡°And I know honestly. Cassius would do anything for me.¡±


    I turned around and talked to Cassius, looking straight at him.


    ¡°Still, don¡¯t sacrifice your life.¡±


    For some reason, something was going toe up from my throat. I tried to pretend to be okay, but my smile seemed more awkward than ever.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be so sad.¡±


    In the dusk, Cassius did not budge for a while.


    But after a while, I could see his silhouette moving.


    He grasped my left hand, which wasn¡¯t turning on the light, and I felt a little warmer than before.


    ¡°If that¡¯s what you want.¡±


    Cassius said, bowing slowly.


    Gradually the distance between the back of my hand and his lips narrowed. Soon, slightly rougher, but warm lips touched and fell on the back of my hand.


    ¡°As much as you want.¡±


    He looked up and smiled.


    It was the same as when he kissed my hand under the skin on the day of the Academy Foundation Day ball.


    His beautiful eyes, which look like sun in the sky, were fully captured.


    ***


    When I opened my eyes, I was in an unknown forest.


    ¡®It¡¯s the same ce I saw in my dream.¡¯


    The shape and atmosphere of the tree were simr to those of that time.


    Sure enough, I looked up and saw the woman I saw that day standing.


    This time, the woman was standing a little closer thanst time.


    It was enough to see a few strands of the woman¡¯s white hair fluttering slightly.


    <b>[As I said before¡­¡­¡­.]</b>


    It was the same as then.


    I could hear the woman¡¯s voice in my head.


    <b>[Come and see me whenever you have trouble.]</b>


    I murmured inwardly at her words.


    ¡°Trouble?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t figure out exactly what she was referring to. And why she says that to me twice.


    <b>[Yes, trouble.]</b>


    The woman answered me as if she had read my mind.


    Then she stretched out her long, white hand.


    At first, I didn¡¯t know exactly what she was going to do.


    But soon her long, thin fingers stroked my head.


    <b>[It looks like something bad will happen soon. I¡¯m sorry, child.]</b>


    Unlikest time when she smiled softly, the woman¡¯s face was full of worries.


    Her red eyes were full of worries.


    ¡°What do you mean bad?¡±


    There¡¯s another one. It was as if this had happened before.


    <b>[I don¡¯t have much time to exin.]</b>


    Her answer came in.


    <b>[Just remember one thing.]</b>


    She squeezed my shoulder as if she was in a hurry to deliver her voice in my head.


    <b>[When something that seems impossible for you to solve sooner orter, or when you feel desperate for someone¡¯s help.]</b>


    Her eyes were shaking. Her eyes radiating a beautiful red colour like a ruby.


    <b>[Call me.]</b>


    There were so many questions I wanted to ask.


    What the hell is going to happen to me?


    Who are you?


    I don¡¯t know what it means to call you when I need someone¡¯s help.


    But without ever asking for those things, my consciousness sank back into the abyss.


    Just before closing my eyes in my dream, one more question came to my mind.


    ¡®Why me¡­¡­..¡¯


    Yerine already had a mother.


    But that woman was apletely different person from Yerine¡¯s mother.


    But why was she looking at me as if a mother looking at her child?


    ***


    As I felt the morning breeze, I thought I had a strange dream.


    I thought it was a strange dreamst time, but it was just a silly dream.


    However, I had a dream that followed myst dream, and the content was not unusual.


    ¡°Call her if something bad happens, what did she mean by that?¡±


    I didn¡¯t know how specifically the white woman was going to help.


    There I didn¡¯t know who she was, and I didn¡¯t know her name, so there was virtually no way to call her.


    ¡°Is it really just a silly dream?¡±


    Subsequently, people said that there are cases of dreaming like this. Although the dream was so vivid, there were too many strange things to believe that it was real.


    When I slightly turned my head, my eyes met with myself in the mirror.


    A woman with red eyes, like a woman in a dream, was in it.


    ¡°And I¡¯ve never seen anyone with eyes of the same colour as me.¡±


    People called me a monster because I had red eyes that no one had.


    And Yerine¡¯s parents, neither of them had red eyes.


    Of course, the woman in my dream was so beautiful to be a monster. I couldn¡¯t figure out what was what even though I thought about it.


    Finally, I got out of bed with a sigh and started to change my clothes.


    ***


    ¡°Phew, why are you so concerned these days?¡±


    I woke up early because of a strange dream, so I had too much time left until ss.


    Eventually, I decided to practice magic, but I couldn¡¯t concentrate because my mind was tooplicated.


    ¡®And the red-eyed woman, and the Cassius and Eugene issues¡­¡­.¡¯


    I sighed again and closed my eyes.


    ¡®I understand why Cassius says so, but Eugene, why does he say he likes me all of a sudden?¡¯


    At that very moment, the door to the gym opened.


    ¡°Huh? What, were you here?¡±


    Sure enough, Eugene, one of the causes of my troubles, stood there.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 104

    Episode 104


    <b>Trantor : Missme</b>


    <b>Editor : Aru</b>


    ¡°Huh? Uh, I just came here because I thought I was a little stiff.¡±


    When I smiled awkwardly, Eugene slightly frowned and looked around at my face.


    ¡°Why is your face so grim-faced? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    It¡¯s all because of you, jerk.


    ¡°Oh, nothing. Never mind.¡±


    But Eugene, who couldn¡¯t understand what I was thinking, looked at me suspiciously and closed the gym¡¯s door.


    He naturally came and sat next to the chair where I was sitting, and asked with a face still of doubt.


    ¡°Is it really nothing? Your reaction is too suspicious for someone who said nothing.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you believe me? It¡¯s really nothing.¡±


    ¡°No, but it¡¯s too suspicious to be nothing.¡±


    Eugene squinted his eyes and argued against it.


    ¡°You don¡¯t usually train at this time. Have you ever been to a training camp or gym earlier than me? You alwayseter than me.¡±


    ¡°No, I admit that I don¡¯te at this time of the day, but I¡¯m notte, it¡¯s just you came too early.¡±


    Then Eugene tilted his head and said.


    ¡°Too early. I always arrive 30 minutes before the appointment time. Isn¡¯t that normal?¡±


    Looking at Eugene¡¯s expression, I could notice that he said it because of pure curiosity, not to contradict me.


    ¡°No, you know¡­¡­ oh, no. Yes.¡±


    In the end, I gave up refuting.


    ¡®There you go. What do you expect from the son of the Duke of Ace?¡¯


    Eugene looked at me as if he was still curious, and continued to refute when I didn¡¯t bring up much more.


    ¡°And a normal person would have started practising as soon as he came to the gym, but you just sitting here looking worried. As if you can¡¯t concentrate.¡±


    Eugene will never know that he was included in the cause of my agonizing expression.


    ¡®You don¡¯t even know what is inside of other people¡¯s mind¡­¡­¡­.¡¯


    I secretly nced at Eugene so that I wouldn¡¯t be caught.


    Eugene was actually more quick-witted than others.


    If I didn¡¯t say it first, Eugene would never know that I was worried about the love potion case, but I thought it would be better to change the topic to prepare for a possible situation.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re at the gym, aren¡¯t you training?¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯re not doing it either. And I know you¡¯re trying to turn the topic around.¡±


    Tsk, then I kicked my tongue and turned my head.


    ¡®That¡¯s why it¡¯s annoying to have a friend who is too quick-witted.¡¯


    But I never meant to tell you.


    To be honest, it¡¯s not easy to say it in front of him when I know that the other person secretly likes me.


    ¡®It might be rude if the other person didn¡¯t confess first.¡¯


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. You don¡¯t have to know.¡±


    He lowered his upper body, held his chin, and turned his eyes to the other side.


    ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t want to say it, I won¡¯t ask. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s alright. It¡¯s all right.¡±


    Now I¡¯m somewhat used to Eugene saying ¡®I¡¯m sorry¡¯.


    In the past, I used to be surprised every time Eugene said that, but I didn¡¯t anymore.


    ¡°Eugene, it¡¯s good to apologize, but other than us, don¡¯t say sorry to other people too often.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    At Eugene¡¯s question, I kept my mouth shut for a moment and thought of something to say.


    In my previous life, people didn¡¯t appreciate someone who often says sorry.


    Rather, they tended to think easily and look down on.


    I shouldn¡¯t do that.


    ¡°Just because.¡±


    In the end, the answer was vague, but Eugene did not ask further questions.


    ¡°Well, who does that ¡®us¡¯ refer to?¡±


    ¡°Well, me, Rachel, Astra, Rayl, Cassius and Erica?¡±


    In response, Eugene slowly rolled his eyes as if he had put a new sapphire in them.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Then he swept away his silver hair, which was as transparent as snow.


    ¡°Well, you don¡¯t have to worry. As you know, I¡¯m not that good-natured.¡±


    ¡°So you know.¡±


    Eugene looked at me when I stepped in.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m sorry. Keep talking.¡±


    Eugene looked at me with a sulky expression for a few seconds, then turned his head and continued his words.


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m not an easy-going person.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s right but you know, you¡¯ve been saying ¡®sorry¡¯ a lottely?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just like that to you.¡±


    It was embarrassing to hear Eugene¡¯s answer without hesitation for a second.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t hear Eugene¡¯s answer, and I understood exactly what he meant by that.


    Nevertheless, I was so embarrassed that I asked back.


    Eugene looked straight at me, wondering if I didn¡¯t hear him, and slowly and clearly repeated her answer.


    ¡°I only did it to you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the only one who I said sorry to.¡±


    It was a calm voice. Like a teacher who exins to a child who asks, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    Unlike his voice, I slowly felt my heart start to shake.


    ¡°¡­¡­..that¡¯s unexpected.¡±


    Then Eugene raised one eyebrow.


    ¡°Unexpected?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    I had to give a short answer.


    That way, he could not notice that my heart was beating faster and that my face was slightly red.


    ¡°Why is it unexpected?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re pretty sweet and friendly, though. For the other kids.¡±


    This time, it was Eugene¡¯s turn to blush.


    By the time, his blue eyes, which opened surprisingly wide, returned to their original size, a flush had risen on Eugene¡¯s face.


    ¡°What are you talking about? Don¡¯t say anything weird. That would suit you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re ashamed.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±


    ¡°A strong denial is a strong affirmation, and I¡¯ll call you a cute shy person from now on.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t let this go, I¡¯ll pay you back in the battle ss.¡±


    Since then, the usual conversation continued.


    After quite a long conversation, I checked the time, and there was still a lot of time left before ss.


    ¡°Well, we still have a lot of time left before ss.¡±


    ¡°How much time do we have left?¡±


    ¡°An hour?¡±


    ¡°We talked like that, but only 20 minutes have passed?¡±


    ¡°I guess so.¡±


    He said, taking his eyes off the clock behind the gym.


    ¡°By the way, Spade.¡±


    ¡°Uh.¡±


    ¡°Can I ask you a question?¡±


    Eugene asked, scratching his cheek awkwardly.


    ¡®You¡¯re not going to confess¡­¡­..aren¡¯t you?¡¯


    I looked at Eugene¡¯s face with a rush of thinking, but it was not easy to figure out what he intended to say.


    Didn¡¯t I get confused too when I talked to Cassiusst night?


    From those words alone I could not judge if he was going to confess.


    ¡®Well, I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll make such an impromptu confession, considering Eugene¡¯s personality.¡¯


    I replied with the thought of passing it roughly even if I was asked a difficult question rted to confession.


    ¡°As long as it¡¯s not hard to answer.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes.¡±


    Eugene quickly agreed with what I said.


    Then, with a slightly worried expression, he held his hands together and opened his mouths.


    ¡°If it¡¯s hard to answer, you can just listen.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Eugene, who was slightly munching, said, touching his hands.


    ¡°The reason you looked so worried earlier¡­¡­.¡±


    I only heard that much, but my heart sank with a thump.


    ¡®Are you trying to ask me if the reason is you?¡¯


    What should I do?


    Was it too obvious?


    ¡®But still, I didn¡¯t even say anything about it but he guessed it like this?¡¯


    In that short period of time, all kinds of thoughts came into my head like smoke.


    ¡°Is it because of my father¡­¡­?¡±


    I breathed a sigh of relief at his words.


    However, Eugene asked me carefully again. He looks too nervous because I didn¡¯t answer.


    ¡°It¡¯s really because of my father?¡±


    I burst intoughter and waved my hand at Eugene.


    ¡°No, Eugene. Not at all.¡±


    ¡°Really? If not, I¡¯m d¡­¡­.¡±


    In response, Eugene seemed to be considering the possibility quite seriously.


    ¡°Yes,pletely unrted to it, so you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    I tried to reassure him with a big smile.


    Come to think of it, I wondered why Eugene thought that.


    ¡°By the way, how did youe up with that idea?¡±


    ¡°Well.¡±


    Eugene bit his lips in a bit of trouble.


    ¡°In fact, I don¡¯t think my father likes you very much. I was worried that he might have talked too hard at you at the meeting.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s happened but since I know his personality, I don¡¯t really care.¡±


    ¡°But I was a little worried.¡±


    Eugene talked, scratching his cheek awkwardly.


    ¡°Because of the raid on the Dukedom¡­¡­and I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve criticized enough and are to me for it.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯d be lying if I didn¡¯t get criticized for it, but it wasn¡¯t as bad as you thought.¡±


    Actually, it¡¯s a lie that it wasn¡¯t that bad.


    I didn¡¯t openly listen to offended swearing, but it couldn¡¯t be fun to hear the reprimands of those older than me.


    Nevertheless, I had to say so in front of Eugene.


    ¡®Since he was the one who was criticized unreasonably at the meeting.¡¯


    ¡°I don¡¯t think we could have stopped the monsters, the Academy¡¯s security, even with the Duke¡¯s security. It would have been the same for any territory, but luckily it went into your territory.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°And you were wounded trying to protect me, the second prince and Blothea too.¡±


    I smiled slightly after hearing Eugene¡¯s words.


    The fact that he was defending me made me feel better.


    ¡°Did you report any injuries? Do the Housekeepers know?¡±


    ¡°I wrote it on my report, but no one talked about it at the meeting.¡±


    I said with a bitter smile.


    ¡°Thanks to your cooperation, I¡¯ve caught seven monsters, but I think there are some people who are dissatisfied with it.¡±


    For example, the Duke of Leonhart who didn¡¯t read the report properly.


    For a while, Eugene didn¡¯t answer back.


    At first, I thought the conversation ended with that.


    ¡°If you¡¯ve been med for that, it¡¯s not your fault, it¡¯s mine.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    At first, I didn¡¯t quite understand what he was saying.


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for me, you could have caught the monster.¡±


    The question, why, came up to my throat.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have stopped by your castle.¡±


    Eugene said in a subdued voice.


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t acted like a fool at the time¨C¡±


    I got up and approached Eugene.


    I asked in a trembling voice of anger, holding his shoulder that seemed surprised.


    ¡°What did he say?¡±


    Eugene, who didn¡¯t know what I was talking about, opened his eyes wide and asked.


    ¡°Spade, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    I asked him, trying to control my anger as much as I could.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡°What did your father say to you?¡±

 Chapter 105

    Episode 105


    <b>Trantor : Missme</b><b></b>


    <b>Editor : Aru</b>


    His blue eyes rolled along. Eugene calmly replied with a casual face.


    ¡°¡­¡­..he didn¡¯t say much.¡±


    It was a monotonous voice without a high pitch.


    But I could easily see that he was lying.


    ¡°No, Eugene. I know it¡¯s not.¡±


    ¡°Spade, it¡¯s really not. He didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    ¡°Well, then what was that reaction?¡±


    I felt like my head was getting hot.


    Even though I didn¡¯t think of any magic circle, I felt like a me would soon burn from both of my hands.


    ¡°Who else would have said that you act stupidly if it weren¡¯t for your father.¡±


    Eugene turned his head when I said it.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just my father. Anyone would have thought so.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you right now that you¡¯re not!¡±


    The voice rose without my knowledge. As soon as I finished speaking, I put my hand in my mouth and blocked it.


    ¡®It¡¯s not the time to be mad at him now.¡¯


    On top of that, the Duke of Ace was a man who openly criticized his son at a meeting with other Housekeepers. That also, in front of me, his son¡¯s ssmate.


    ¡®There¡¯s no way a guy like that would have gone home and told Eugene nothing.¡¯


    Regardless of whether Eugene said, I could roughly guess what he said to Eugene.


    I bit my lips and breathed a sigh and touched my hot forehead with my hands.


    Then I went back to the chair where I was sitting and leaned my back against the chair and said.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Eugene, it¡¯s not going to be resolved by yelling at you. I think I¡¯m a little agitated.¡±


    Eugene looked at me with a look that he didn¡¯t know what to say and opened his mouth with difficulty.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay.¡±


    The atmosphere subsided awkwardly.


    It was quite cheerful before, but how did it end up like this.


    Anyway, the Duke of Ace doesn¡¯t help much in my life.


    I thought it would be difficult to stay in the gym like this.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to talk, I won¡¯t ask you any more. Since you did that for me too.¡±


    I got up from the chair and talked with a tap on my clothes.


    ¡°I think I have to go. See you in ss.¡±


    I turned my back on Eugene and moved to the gym exit.


    When I left the gym, my heavy heart became heavier.


    ¡®I should have just slept.¡¯


    At that moment, Eugene called my name.


    ¡°Wait, Spade!¡±


    I stopped at Eugene¡¯s voice.


    Turning my head and looking back, Eugene was standing up and chewing his lips.


    ¡°My father said so.¡±


    I was a little surprised. Because I thought he would never tell me what he heard.


    ¡°He said I¡¯m not qualified to be a sessor because I¡¯ve forgotten what I had to do, and I¡¯m not good enough to meddle in other people¡¯snd.¡±


    Again, it was not much different from what was expected.


    ¡°It is a disgrace to the family to do such stupid things in a precious time when I have to train harder than others and improve my skills.¡±


    Listening to him quietly, I turned around.


    And I went back to the seat I had earlier and sat down.


    ¡°I heard everything. He said you couldn¡¯t use magic at the end because of me. When I heard that, I thought I shouldn¡¯t havee forward as you said¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°I was wrong back then.¡±


    I cut in Eugene¡¯s words.


    ¡°As the master of the castle, it is natural for me to protect guests. So I told you to stay inside.¡±


    In a calm voice, the story continued softly.


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t know until you left. There are too many monsters for me to deal with alone. And there¡¯s one incredible guy among them which I¡¯ve never encountered before.¡±


    I turned my head, looking at his deep blue eyes.


    ¡°If you hadn¡¯te out and fought with me, I wouldn¡¯t have made it to kill seven monsters.¡±


    ¡°But if it weren¡¯t for me, you could have killed eight.¡±


    ¡°You tried to catch thest one. You weren¡¯t even letting that guy go at all.¡±


    Eugene stared at me at the words. Blue eyes are not sharp. Unlike usual, Eugene¡¯s eyes contained pure curiosity.


    ¡°So you don¡¯t think that my act was stupid?¡±


    It was a question that I didn¡¯t have to think about.


    ¡°Of course. I don¡¯t think it was stupid. And I don¡¯t think it was an act that would threaten your session.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Eugene asked as if he could not understand.


    ¡°As a Housekeeper, we should always put reasonable choices first. Putting the people who lived in the estate first.¡±


    I was heartbroken to hear that. I¡¯m sure that the Duke of Ace said that.


    ¡®Oh, that¡¯s not wrong, but¡­¡­¡¯


    ¡°I was not reasonable, and I went to your estate and made useless interference when I couldn¡¯t even take care of my territory.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what your father would say.¡±


    As I muttered quietly, Eugene said with a dark expression.


    ¡°But, you know, Spade.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°My father¡¯s words are sharp and straightforward, but generally correct.¡±


    Eugene, who said so, sat down on the chair again as if he were falling down.


    ¡°Eugene.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Some may think you¡¯re stupid because of your behaviour, and others may think you¡¯re stupid because of what you¡¯re thinking. I know that.¡±


    Why don¡¯t I know? Have you ever been to a family meeting where so many opinionse and go?


    ¡°But I don¡¯t think like that.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s eyes grew very slightly. As if a little surprised


    ¡°I know that your father often says the right thing. So I don¡¯t often contradict your father at meetings. There are many times when I don¡¯t really have anything to refute.¡±


    I continued my story with my chin on my chin, squinting my eyes, and looking at Eugene.


    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t always mean he¡¯s saying the right thing.¡±


    Like a blue jewel, his eyes that had been shining in an inorganic light began to ze. Like it¡¯s alive.


    ¡°This time, I think your father is wrong.¡±


    Eugene rolled his eyes in confusion and began to cover and rub his eyes with his hands.


    ¡°Now I don¡¯t know what¡¯s right or what¡¯s wrong.¡±


    He took his hand off his eyes and muttered.


    ¡°When I¡¯m with you, everything I¡¯ve known seems to be shaking.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    I replied with a slight smile around my mouth.


    ¡°Then, can¡¯t you just do what you want? Whatever you think is right.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t do it because I¡¯m so overwhelmed.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean to get carried away by your mood. But act ording to your principles.¡±


    I nced at Eugene, who still seemed confused.


    ¡°Not your father¡¯s principle.¡±


    Eugene couldn¡¯t answer me right away.


    ¡®Yeah, he¡¯s been living his whole life based on what his father wants. It must be hard to change it at once.¡¯


    I opened my mouth, thinking so in my mouth.


    ¡°No matter how simr you are, you and your father aren¡¯t exactly the same people. I don¡¯t think you need to follow your father¡¯s path.¡±


    Eugene still had an expression of indecision.


    ¡®Well, he¡¯s a person who holds a child like that, so he won¡¯t let Eugene do it.¡¯


    And because I didn¡¯t have parents, I was able to make decisions rtively free of other people¡¯s influencepared to Eugene.


    Eugene probably took a little longer to escape from his parents¡¯ influence.


    Still, I didn¡¯t want to wait and see those people imposing only their values ??on Eugene.


    That¡¯s why I said this.


    ¡°Well, yeah. Pretend to be obedient to your father until you be a Housekeeper. You can do whatever you want after you be the master of the house.¡±


    Eugene said with a look on his face as if he was dumbfounded by what I said.


    ¡°Wow, I didn¡¯t see it that way. You¡¯re using your little brain.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve learned it after participating in the Housekeeper meetings. Anyway, listen to me.¡±


    Looking at Eugene smiling, like he was finally rxed, I also smiled.


    ¡°No one knows if you and I are right or if your father is right.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°So prove it to me.¡±


    At the sound, Eugene turned his head surprised, and his silver hair, which shone transparently like a white snowfield, shook.


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s be a Housekeeper or Trump, prove it.¡±


    I said every word with strength.


    ¡°That we were right.¡±


    For a moment, Eugene¡¯s blue eyes seemed to burn like a me.


    Like a blue meing from my hand.


    ¡°You can do it.¡±


    Then Eugene asked with a slight frown.


    ¡°Me?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I added with a nod.


    ¡°You¡¯re the smartest and most sincere person I¡¯ve ever seen.¡±


    Eugene, who heard me, blushed as if he was ashamed.


    ¡°You¡¯re really¡­¡­..¡±


    I don¡¯t know exactly what he swallowed after.


    Was it too much?¡¯


    But I didn¡¯t lie or exaggerate.


    I was really thinking so.


    I just didn¡¯t say anything in front of Eugene until now.


    ¡°Smart and sincere, isn¡¯t that about you, not me?¡±


    Eugene asked as if it was strange, with a face that still couldn¡¯t erase the blush.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, with all your praise.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Is it not? You¡¯re smart, but you¡¯re not sincere.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­what I said earlier, cancelled.¡±


    I pouted my mouth forward and looked like I didn¡¯t like it, but I was relieved inside.


    This is because Eugeneughed and joked as if he had finally emptied everything.


    ¡°Oh, Eugene, let¡¯s get going. It¡¯s a little early, but I think we¡¯d better go ahead.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re being stabbed because I¡¯m not sincere, right? Aren¡¯t you alwaysing perfectly on time?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not that bad, you know. At least, I arrived 10 minutes in advance.¡±


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    ¡°So, are you going or not?¡±


    When I asked, Eugene stood up, shrugging his shoulders.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m going.¡±


    Heined as he arranged his chair.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t even train because of someone. It¡¯s been a long time since I came out early.¡±


    ¡°Who was the one who was ying hooky without training as soon as you got here?¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t just ying, I was having some time of contemtion and anguish.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes, I suppose so.¡±


    When I left the gym, the blue sky waspletely brighter than earlier.


    The wind, which had been blowing hard for some reason, was now calm.


    ¡°Spade.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The silver hair shone beautifully in the sun.


    The eyes coloured with the colour of the sea were gently rolled like breaking waves.


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    I didn¡¯t ask what he was grateful for.


    Because his eyes were telling everything.


    ¡°This is nothing.¡±


    Leaving a short answer, I walked out to the sunny field.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 106

    Episode 106


    <b>Trantor : Missme</b>


    <b>Editor : Aru</b>


    On Sunday morning when there was no ss, I went down for breakfast.


    When I went there, everyone was gathered around the seat that I always sat in.


    ¡°Yerine, here!¡±


    Astra waved dly.


    The smile that made me feel good just by looking at it made meugh.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re all here.¡±


    ¡°Yerine, eat quickly. Today¡¯s menu is really good.¡±


    Erica told me, shoving eggs, bacon, toast, and all sorts of delicious-looking foods.


    ¡°And there¡¯s msses pudding.¡±


    Cassius also pushed pudding towards me.


    ¡°No, Erica, are you done eating? You didn¡¯t give me yours, did you?


    ¡°No, here¡¯s my te.¡±


    Erica said, pointing to a te of a half-eaten omelette.


    ¡°I got yours in advance and gave it to you now.¡±


    ¡°Erica is right. I saw her doing that from the side, so you can eat it with confidence.¡±


    Rachelughed as if she couldn¡¯t help it.


    ¡°Well, really? Then thank you, Erica.¡±


    I put bacon in my mouth with a fork and said it.


    Erica looked at me with delight, and the corners of her mouth rose above.


    ¡°But Cassius, isn¡¯t this pudding is Cassius¡¯s?¡±


    Cassius gave me two puddings, and there were no tes around Cassius with any marks of puddings.


    ¡®No matter how much I look, it seems like he gave me his own.¡¯


    ¡°Not eating pudding doesn¡¯t kill you. So it¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? All humans need sugar!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll correct it. You might die if you don¡¯t eat one, but I¡¯m fine, Yerine. So you eat it all.¡±


    ¡°Hey,e on, eat. I only need one.¡±


    I said, pushing a pudding back toward Cassius.


    ¡°It¡¯s so unfortunate that you can¡¯t enjoy this beautiful and fantastic taste. Come on, let¡¯s be happy together.¡±


    ¡°Yerine, as a person who said that you¡¯re holding the pudding te too hard.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. I instinctively¡­¡­¡±


    Meanwhile, a familiar voice was heard.


    ¡°Just eat it, Spade. You were looking at it with desperate eyes.¡±


    It was Eugene.


    Unlike the other children who weed me as soon as I came, I didn¡¯t notice him because he was sitting next to Rachel and eating quietly.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t look so desperate.¡±


    Then Cassius answered back to me.


    ¡°Yerine, Eugene is right. I had no choice but to give it to you. Just rx. I feel like I¡¯ll be a bad person if I eat this.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that. Really.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just eat, Yerine.¡±


    ¡°Okay then. Thank you, Cassius, I¡¯ll repay you one day.¡±


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to say that.¡±


    In the end, I was defeated by Cassius¡¯s torch and epted the pudding again.


    ¡°But why are you here?¡±


    I asked, looking at Eugene sitting at the end of the long table with a pudding te in front of him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t usually eat with other people.¡±


    ¡°I came here first and was eating, and they settled around me.¡±


    The line, ¡°You shy man!¡± came to the end of my voice, but I didn¡¯t spit it out.


    If I said that, I¡¯m sure Eugene would throw away his breakfast and ask me to fight.


    ¡°Well, I see.¡±


    ¡°What, what¡¯s wrong with your expression? What are you imagining?¡±


    ¡°Well, nothing!¡±


    Eugene still looked at me with suspicious eyes.


    Astra burst intoughter when she saw Eugene, and Rachelughed after Astra.


    ¡°Jacqueline, it¡¯s because of you. Stopughing.¡±


    ¡°Oh sorry. I just said that Eugene looked so lonely that we should sit down with him¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°I never said I was lonely. I never asked you to sit with me.¡±


    Eugene spoke sternly, but no one heard him.


    ¡°But isn¡¯t it nice to eat with us, Eugene? It¡¯s more fun than eating alone.¡±


    Eugene did not answer Astra¡¯s words and focused on his meal.


    ¡°Right, Eugene?¡±


    ¡°Think as you like.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s ears were slightly red when he answered like that.


    ¡®That¡¯s nice of you, man.¡¯


    I¡¯m not the only one who thought so since Astra and Rachel were also looking at Eugene with a mother¡¯s benevolent face as if they were looking at her adolescent son.


    While eating happily, I suddenly noticed that there was no familiar face.


    ¡°You know, where¡¯s Rayl?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Rayl. Astra¡¯s here so why isn¡¯t he here? Where¡¯d he go?¡±


    Usually, where Astra is located, Rayl was always with her.


    And there were many times when the two usually yed tricks on Eugene.


    But strangely, I couldn¡¯t see his green hair today.


    ¡°Oh, Rayl rushed outst night because he had something to do at his house.¡±


    Astra answered by scratching her cheek.


    ¡°At night? In the middle of the night?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Suddenly leaving the Academy in the middle of the night seemed quite a big deal.


    ¡®No way. I don¡¯t think the Duke of Diamonds is down or anything. I hope not that wasn¡¯t the case.¡¯


    I hoped my prediction would be wrong, but unfortunately, it was a pretty likely hypothesis.


    Rayl was quite seriously concerned about the health of the Duke of Diamonds.


    ¡®Well, he looked pretty bad at the meeting.¡¯


    His face is like a ghost, his cheeks are slim, and he doesn¡¯t talk much.


    ¡°He said he¡¯d be back in a few days, but he couldn¡¯t even write an absence notice because he was in such a hurry.¡±


    Rachel said with a worried look.


    ¡°Oh, really? That Rayl?¡±


    ¡°I know. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but I hope it works out.¡±


    Rachel said, putting her finger around her mouth.


    ¡°Oh, by the way, isn¡¯t Yerine also absent from ss tomorrow?¡±


    Astra asked with a flick of her finger.


    Someone nged at the words and dropped a spoon on the te.


    ¡°Yerine isn¡¯ting tomorrow¡­¡­?¡±


    It was Erica who dropped the spoon.


    She looked very shocked to hear that I was leaving school tomorrow.


    As soon as I saw her turquoise eyes and trembling eyshes as if she was shocked, I felt like I was a high treason criminal.


    ¡°Oh, Erica, no! I¡¯ll be back in the afternoon after a short visit. So I¡¯ll be here in the afternoon!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯lle back very soon¡­¡­Really?¡±


    ¡°Well, of course!¡±


    In fact, I could do more for Erica.


    If Erica really wanted to do so, I could even miss the Housekeepers Meeting.


    But it wasn¡¯t a very good choice.


    In order to be Trump and spend the rest of my life building a beautiful vi for Erica, it was important to attend the Housekeepers Meeting now.


    ¡°But Astra, how did you know?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I was talking to my father¡­¡­ I¡¯m sorry, am I not supposed to talk about it?¡±


    Astra asked, rolling her eyes anxiously.


    I waved my hand at her, saying.


    ¡°No, I was just really curious. It¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°Oh, thank God. I was wondering if that was a secret that I didn¡¯t notice.¡±


    Astra swept down her chest and breathed a sigh of relief.


    Cassius, who had been silent while staring at others until then, opened his mouth.


    ¡°Then Yerine will go out with me tomorrow, right?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Surprised by Cassius¡¯ words, I turned to the side.


    His gold eye was emitting the same light as usual, and his voice was no different from usual.


    ¡°I¡¯m going out of ss tomorrow, too.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. There was a call from the pce.¡±


    Then Erica opened her mouth in a dry voice, showing that she didn¡¯t like that very much.


    ¡°Well, that doesn¡¯t mean you two have to go together. The appointment time is also different.¡±


    ¡°Haha, Blothea. I¡¯m saying we¡¯re going out together because we have a simr appointment time.¡±


    Cassius responded with a fresh smile without losing.


    ¡°But even if the appointment time is simr, there¡¯s no reason to go out together, right? You¡¯ll be going to a different ce anyway.¡±


    Eugene also put down his fork and naturally participated in the conversation.


    ¡°It¡¯s a simr ce to arrive. It¡¯s not much different.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just your thoughts? You don¡¯t mean to say that the ce of appointment is close by being within the same continent, right?¡±


    Erica said, looking at Cassius with suspicious eyes.


    ¡°They¡¯re so close that it only takes a few minutes by carriage.¡±


    ¡°No matter how much the destinations are on the same site, it won¡¯t take only a few minutes to get from Noble State Field to the Pce.¡±


    In the end, Eugene, who knows well about the Housekeepers Meeting, caught him.


    ¡°See? You lied again.¡±


    At Eugene¡¯s words, Erica narrowed her eyes and sympathized.


    Cassius grumbled with an expression of regret.


    ¡°Tsk. I can¡¯t say anything. If you¡¯re jealous, you should also be absent and leave.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s cheap, really.¡±


    Eugene quietly shook his head in ce, then Ericained.


    ¡°Yeah, you think I can¡¯t do it? I¡¯d like to write an absence notice, too.


    Erica pped her spoon down and got up, and at that moment I panicked and dropped my fork.


    ¡°No, wait a minute. Erica, calm down.¡±


    Looking at me like that, Erica looked determined.


    ¡°Yerine, wait a minute. I¡¯ll make a good reason and submit my absence notice.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to make an absence notice for tomorrow today? Is that possible?¡±


    Astra asked with her eyes wide open.


    To be honest with you, it was hard.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    Erica really stopped eating and was on the verge of going over the absence, so she got up and shouted.


    Erica, listen to me for a second!! Someone stop her!¡±


    Eventually, Astra and Rachel rushed out and returned with Erica.


    ¡°Erica, calm down. Please, don¡¯t write an absence notice.¡±


    ¡°Well, okay. If that¡¯s what Yerine wants.¡±


    Only then could I breathe a sigh of relief.


    She can skip sses, but I shouldn¡¯t be the reason for it.


    ¡®I should be careful when I go out tomorrow as well.¡¯


    I swallowed the words inside and picked up the spoon again.


    Erica was still looking at Cassius with glowing eyes, and Cassius was secretly expressing joy with a smile of victory.


    Eugene was looking at them pitifully, and Astra and Rachel were looking at each other with a deste look.


    ¡®Well, it¡¯s peaceful again today.¡¯


    I mumbled the omelette into my mouth and told myself as if I was chanting a spell.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 107

    Episode 107


    <b>Trantor : MIssme</b><b></b>


    <b>Editor : Aru</b>


    After a very peaceful breakfast, I went to the library to find the material and met Cassius on my way out.


    Cassius naturally came next to me and started walking, and we walked together in the hallway in front of the library.


    ¡°Yerine, by what time is the meeting?¡±


    ¡°Well, at nine o¡¯clock.¡±


    It was a littlete because this meeting was not a regr meeting.


    When I went to the ceremony of appointment of the Housekeepers, it was the earliest at seven o¡¯clock, and the meeting continued from eight o¡¯clock.


    ¡°Oh, then you cane with me.¡±


    ¡°What time does Cassius have to be there?¡±


    ¡°I just have to go before the afternoon, but I personally have a personal business first, so I have to arrive a little earlier than the appointment time.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Walking down the hall with two books in my arms, I gave a calm answer.


    ¡°By the way, were you really going with me?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a good idea? I get so bored when I go alone.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡­..¡±


    To be honest, I had nothing to say because I was asleep in the carriage every time I went to Noble State Field.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t bring myself to say that I was sleeping every time I went.


    ¡°But isn¡¯t there some distance between the Noble State Field and the Imperial Pce?¡±


    ¡°Well, we can break up at the midway point. There are many carriages on the pce site, so it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Seeing how active he answered, it was clear that he really wanted to go with me.


    Sure enough, Cassius began to appeal to me with pathetic eyes like a dog in the rain.


    ¡°Yerine, can¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°If Yerine doesn¡¯t like it, I can¡¯t help it, but¡­.¡±


    Where on earth did you learn to look like that?


    ¡®If you look at me like that, I can¡¯t help but do you a favour.¡¯


    I grumbled and sighed.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go together, so stop making that face.¡±


    ¡°Oh, thank you so much, Yerine, I really like it.¡±


    Cassius replied with a smile on his face as bright as the sun.


    ¡®Theughter of the male lead is very deadly.¡¯


    I thought, holding my heart without realizing it.


    ¡®Sorry, Erica.¡¯


    I remember Erica, who showed her jealousy that she would write her absence notice in the morning which poked a corner of my heart, warmed by Cassius¡¯ smile.


    As expected, I vow to leave tomorrow morning, unnoticeable.


    ¡°But it¡¯s going to be a little early. Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t care.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s do that. As Cassius said, we can break up at the midway of the Noble State Field and the Imperial Pce.¡±


    ¡°Yes, or I could take you to Noble State Field. I have that much time left.¡±


    But I shook my head and rejected Cassius¡¯ offer.


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right, Yerine.¡±


    ¡°I heard the Imperial family members usually don¡¯te to the Noble State Field. I don¡¯t think it would be good for Cassius to go there too often.¡±


    Cassius looked disappointed when he heard me.


    ¡°I understand. I should do that too, but I¡¯m just a little concerned.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s bothering you?¡±


    Then Cassius answered, momentarily, shining sharply on the gold.


    ¡°I mean my brother.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    After hearing that, I understood why Cassius was so sensitive.


    ¡°But if you got a call from the pce, wouldn¡¯t the Crown Prince also go? I don¡¯t think he woulde to Noble State Field.¡±


    ¡°No, my brother would still stop by, even if he¡¯s making everyone waiting.¡±


    ¡°No way.¡±


    I smiled and shook my head.


    ¡°And I¡¯ve rejected his offer, but now I know. I don¡¯t want to be a wizard under the Crown Prince¡¯s direct control.¡±


    In fact, I haven¡¯t seen Iker since thest time Cassius took me out.


    Even though there have been several more rounds of meetings since then.


    ¡®By the way, there¡¯s a royal summons and a family meeting on the same day.¡¯


    Come to think of it, it seems that Cassius never went back with an excuse saying there was a call from the pce.


    ¡®Casius said he was going to investigate monsters in the imperial family.¡¯


    Perhaps there was a rted data between the imperial investigation and the special investigationmittee¡¯s investigation.


    Maybe that¡¯s why Cassius and I were called in at the same time.


    ¡®But I don¡¯t want to ask him anything.¡¯


    I thought as I nced into Cassius, walking slowly at my own pace.


    From the standpoint of bing a Housekeeper, it seemed a little problematic to meddle in imperial affairs.


    And even if I don¡¯t have to ask Cassius, I¡¯ll find out if important information is revealed through the specialmittee.


    ¡®I don¡¯t think I should ask now.¡¯


    As soon as I made the decision, Cassius pressed my head and asked.


    ¡°Yerine, do you have something to say?¡±


    ¡°Oh? No.¡±


    I replied with a casual smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.


    ***


    I heard thunder.


    It was raining and windy.


    Again, it seemed like a dream.


    As the view brightened, a familiar face was seen.


    A man with beautiful purple eyes.


    It was the Duke of Spade.


    ¡°Yerine, ugh, hold on, this father will save you¡­¡­!¡±


    I was in his arms and my body was very small.


    I felt like a baby.


    As soon as I realized it, I felt a burning pain in my left eye.


    My eyes hurt so much.


    But when I opened my mouth, instead of the sound of words, there was only the cry of a tearful baby.


    But it hurt so much that I couldn¡¯t stop screaming.


    Even if tears and snot flowed into my mouth, I couldn¡¯t stop.


    ¡°Yerine¡­!¡±


    The man¡¯s handsome face was ruined by tears and rain.


    His hair also clung weakly to his forehead.


    ¡°Honey, what do we do, if we go on like this, Yerine, heuk¡­¡­.¡±


    I could hear the voice of the Duchess of Spade, weeping from the side.


    When I couldn¡¯t ovee the pain and opened my mouth, I felt the taste of iron in my mouth.


    Its blood.


    ¡°You¡¯re in danger, so just wait here, there¡¯s a vige over this hill.¡±


    The Duke hugged me tightly and shoved his wife back.


    ¡°I¡¯ming with you, honey!¡±


    ¡°No, there¡¯s a beast in the forest. You go in.¡±


    ¡°How can I stay still when I might never see my daughter again!¡±


    The Duchess cried.


    Just listening to her gruesome cries made my heartbreak.


    But I couldn¡¯t care less about her.


    Because the pain in my left eye was too severe.


    ¡°Duke, Madam, this is dangerous! I¡¯ll call the doctor, please¡±


    ¡°Be away! It would be toote when the doctores!¡±


    Although the vassals blocked the Duke, the Duke was reckless.


    He just hugged me and moved on.


    ¡°Princess!¡±


    The Duke clenched his teeth and began to walk at a faster pace.


    Rainy mountains will be horribly slippery and dark.


    He pushed himself into the entrance to the forest, unleashing fire magic in one hand.


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    As soon as the Duke tried to enter the forest, a familiar woman¡¯s voice rang out.


    The duke stopped there and looked around as if to find the source of the voice.


    But when the owner of the voice was not seen, he thought he was mistaken and tried to move forward with a shield.


    Unlike him, in his arms, I could see the owner of a voice sitting on a high branch.


    Although it was blurry because I only see her with just one eye.


    ¡°Stop it.¡±


    The Duke stopped again at the voice he heard again.


    The white woman sitting on a branch jumped gently off the branch when the Duke found her.


    Landing lightly in front of the Duke, she had snow-white hair and skin.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    The Duke held me tighter in his arms and was on alert.


    The woman who stared at him shook her head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want anything. I have already received something.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    As if he didn¡¯t understand the woman¡¯s words, the Duke didn¡¯t care about questioning the woman.


    The woman spoke in a determined voice.


    ¡°This forest is dangerous. You can¡¯t go in. No matter how skilful a wizard you are, it¡¯s hard to get through while you¡¯re holding your daughter.¡±


    I felt a strange atmosphere from the woman who said so.


    It felt like something else, not a person.


    ¡°Getaway. My daughter is in danger now. I have to go even if my arms and legs get ripped off by the beast.¡±


    ¡°Honey!¡±


    At that time, I heard the voice of the Duchess who followed the duke.


    ¡°Princess!¡±


    And the voices of the vassals.


    Running toward the Duke, the Duchess asked in a trembling voice, wary.


    ¡°Honey, this woman¡­¡­.¡±


    I could see a woman with no expression smiling small through the nket that covered me over.


    And suddenly, she bowed politely toward the Duchess.


    The vassals who saw it began to buzz and the Duchess was restless because she couldn¡¯t understand the situation.


    ¡°Who are you¡­¡­¡­?¡±


    The woman just smiled still.


    The Duchess did not answer what the Duchess said.


    ¡°Well, my daughter is very sick right now! Get out of the way quickly.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Then the woman slowly approached the Duke.


    The Duke instinctively embraced me and kept me out of the reach of the woman, but the woman spoke in a soft voice.


    ¡°I won¡¯t hurt you.¡±


    And as her hair got close enough to touch through the nket, she said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    Then, the Duchess murmured in a trembling voice.


    ¡°You¡­¡­¡­.don¡¯t tell me¡­¡­.¡±


    The woman turned to the Duchess for a moment and smiled a bright smile that had never been shown before.


    And she made eye contact with me.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    The woman¡¯s long fingers touched my cheek.


    It wasn¡¯t cold, it wasn¡¯t hot.


    ¡°She¡¯s a lovely kid.¡±


    It was certain.


    It was the woman in the dream.


    The woman who asked me to call her if I had any trouble.


    <b>[Sorry, this is the only way I can do it]]</b>


    I could hear the woman¡¯s voice in my head.


    In the dream, the woman who had always covered one of her eyes with her hair waspletely revealing her eyes.


    Her eyes glowed red with blood.


    ***


    ¡°Huh.¡±


    I was so surprised that I got up from the bed as soon as I opened my eyes.


    My eyes, reflected in the mirror across the room, had a red glow as usual.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 108

    Episode 108


    <b>Trantor : MIssme</b>


    <b>Editor : Aru</b>


    Silencey in the table surrounded by the Housekeepers.


    At nine o¡¯clock in the morning, it was originally time to sit in the ssroom with eyes closed because of sleepiness.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start the meeting.¡±


    An unwavering and daunting voice echoed through the Sacred Hall.


    ¡®Let¡¯s be alert.¡¯¡¯


    I couldn¡¯t sleep well because of the strange dream I had during the night.


    So my eyes were a little stiff and my head was a little nk, but I had to stay awake as much as I could.


    If I stay vignt, I will be greeted with sharp questions from the Duke of Ace.


    ¡°As it is an irregr meeting, I will skip unnecessary procedures as much as I can. Let¡¯s start with the results of the special investigation.¡±


    As soon as I heard the word ¡°special investigation,¡± I came to my senses.


    ¡®Is there something you can call an achievement?¡¯


    Information was needed to defeat the monster, but the information was extremelycking.


    Seeing that something came out, I didn¡¯t know I could find a clue to catching the monster.


    ¡°To add one thing, we have received reports that the royal family also conducted its own investigation, apart from the specialmission¡¯s activities.¡±


    At the words of the Duke of Ace, Duke Jacqueline raised his hand and asked for a say.


    ¡°The results of the imperial investigation have not been made public, Mr Trump?¡±


    ¡°I have conveyed my position to the imperial family, but I have received a reply that there is nothing to deliver because there has been no result yet.¡±


    Duke Leonhart frowned at the words of the Duke of Ace.


    He seemed to think that the imperial family deliberately hid the results of the investigation.


    There¡¯s a possibility of both.


    No one thought that the 7 Imperial families and the Royal family were hostile to each other, but there was unexpectedly a subtle check between the two forces.


    Therefore, Duke Leonhart¡¯s guess was reasonable.


    But it has only been a few days since Cassius brought up the story of the imperial investigation.


    There was a possibility that it was true that the results had not yet been released because it had not been long since the Imperial investigation began.


    ¡°First of all, I¡¯ll hand it over to you as soon as the resultse out, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    The Duke of Ace asked the Duke of Joker.


    ¡°They¡¯ll eventually give it to us, but won¡¯t it take a long time? There¡¯s a possibility that they¡¯ll put it off and give it to us when they can¡¯t handle it.¡±


    ¡°The number of cases now remains a possibility. There¡¯s nothing for sure.¡±


    At the words of the Duke of Joker, the Duke of Ace spoke in a monotonous voice.


    ¡°But the fact that the imperial family has started its own investigation means there¡¯s something urgent going on. If the situation bes urgent, then neither side will be able to postpone sharing the result.¡±


    ¡°That would be a relief, but¡­¡­.¡±


    The Duke of Ale club blurted her words.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we move first to share the results of the Special Investigation Commission with the imperial family?¡±


    In my words, the Duke of Ace answered with his blue eyes rolling.


    ¡°I¡¯m positively considering it.¡±


    Then he put his fingers on his hands and added in an ice-cold voice.


    ¡°First of all, I don¡¯t think sharing will be a big loss. If you think so, I¡¯m going to create an incentive for the Imperial family to share information.¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s okay. Now is not the time to fight with the Imperial family.¡±


    The Duke of Jacqueline opened his mouth in a firm voice.


    ¡°We need toe up with a n as soon as possible.¡±


    Upon hearing the Duke of Jacqueline, the Duke of Ace wrote down something with a quill pen.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll put it to the second half of the vote on this issue.¡±


    The majestic voice of the Duke of Ace echoed through the hall, and some of the Duke nodded.


    The rest of the operations did not raise objections.


    ¡®By the way, the Duke of Diamond is silent again today.¡¯


    Sitting next to my seat, he kept his head down and only looked at the papers before his eyes.


    I was worried that the Duke of Diamond¡¯s health had deteriorated because Rayl suddenly returned home.


    ¡®How did hee to the meeting, Doesn¡¯t he overdoing it?¡¯


    At that very moment, the Duke of Diamond looked up.


    The face, which was as red as a ghost, lost more weight thanst time, and his cheeks were hollow.


    I got creepy goosebumps somehow.


    The empty green eyes gave me that feeling when I looked straight at them.


    Though it was definitely the same colour as Rayl, it lost its lustre and looked like the eyes of the dead.


    ¡°Duke of Spade.¡±


    The sound of calling me brought me to my senses.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I answered as if nothing had happened.


    ¡®We just made eye contact. Let¡¯s not think strange things.¡¯


    Come to think of it, I felt strange.


    Even though I was not a child, I was ashamed of myself who thought of ghosts when I saw the Duke of Diamond.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you straight out. Answer honestly.¡±


    The voice of the Duke of Ace, which was as cold as ice, made my heartache.


    What, what else are you going to ask me?


    I was very curious about what kind of questions he was going to ask, as the question of being honest seemed to weigh.


    ¡°Is there any question as to why the imperial family started its own investigation?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    The Duke of Ace asked, raising his eyebrows.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    As far as I know, the current Housekeepers were not very close to the current Emperor or Empress.


    I might have connections to the imperial family, and he seemed to think I might have information because I had a personal rtionship with Cassius.


    ¡®I know, but I can¡¯t tell you.¡¯


    Cassius believed me and gave me information about the Imperial investigation.


    I couldn¡¯t give out such personal information here.


    Besides, it takes knowledge of the golden mana to exin why the imperial investigation began, and the information rted to this was highly confidential.


    ¡°Yes, I see.¡±


    The Duke of Ace didn¡¯t ask any more questions.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s look at the results.¡±


    The golden clock in the conference room pointed to 10, and the sound of paper turning rang out in the conference room.


    When I looked at the twinkling clock in the sun, I thought of Cassius.


    ¡®Is he in the pce now?¡¯


    I heard that the current Emperor, the Crown Prince, Cassius, and several other high-ranking officials areing to the meeting.


    Cassius smiled and said something about the monster might have been revealed, but I knew he didn¡¯t really like going to the pce.


    ¡®I know he¡¯s doing fine, but¡­¡­.¡¯


    Still, on my way back tofort him, I thought I should give her apliment and a snack gift.


    ***


    For some reason, he didn¡¯t feel ufortable.


    ¡®This is my real house¡­¡­¡­.¡¯


    Originally, this was the ce where he could rx and stay.


    This was a space made for himself.


    Nevertheless, Cassius was notfortable here.


    ¡®Did I get more familiar with the new dormitory or at the Yerine castle?¡¯


    A bitter smile came out.


    It was nice to have a chance to ride the carriage with Yerine at dawn due to a Housekeepers meeting today, but Cassius was not happy that he was called to the pce.


    The memory of living in the pce as a child was not bad, but it was not very good.


    He became an adult, entered the Academy, and met Yerine again to find that he feltfortable in a ce other than the pce.


    It was because of Yerine who tried to enter the Academy, but as a result, Cassius learned this.


    ¡®How¡¯s Yerine doing?¡¯


    She was good at everything, but I wondered how she was doing.


    He was going to move to Noble State Field as soon as he finished the call.


    As Yerine said, many people would not like his frequent visits to the Noble State Field.


    There was nothing good about Yerine, who became the new Housekeepers, spreading the fact that she was close to the prince himself.


    ¡°I have to wait in front of the door as quietly as I can.¡¯


    Nevertheless, Cassius couldn¡¯t give up going to Noble State Field because of Iker.


    He is a person who does a great thing even when Cassius is watching, but he didn¡¯t know what to do when Cassius wasn¡¯t watching.


    ¡®I¡¯m going to meet Yerine as soon as possible and take her out of the field on teleportation.¡¯


    He thought it was a relief that Ikro came to this meeting.


    Normally, he didn¡¯t know where Iker was in this big pce, but today he¡¯ll be able to figure out his movements to some extent.


    Then, a knock heard on Cassius¡¯ door.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    A door opened to his voice, and a woman appeared through a crack in the door.


    The girl greeted Cassius and said in a clear voice as if a marble was rolling.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s time to move to the main pce, Prince Cassius.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Come to think of it, it was a little tight time to arrive at the pce.


    ¡®I¡¯ve been thinking too much and I¡¯ve lost my sense of time.¡¯


    Cassius got out of bed, hurried to get ready to go out, and hurried out of the pce.


    ¡®I was going to go early and sit down.¡¯


    Contrary to the n, it was on time or maybe a littlete.


    ¡®Do I have to use teleportation?¡¯


    Although he was one of the few people allowed to teleport in the pce, Cassius was always careful to use the teleport magic.


    This was because teleportation magic consumes a lot of mana.


    The royal family knew they could use teleportation magic in an emergency, but they were taught not to abuse it.


    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s just walk.¡±


    Walking a little faster would be a little breathtaking, but he could make it in time.


    Busily moving his legs out of the pce, he crossed the garden and headed for the main pce.


    ¡®The garden is under construction.¡¯


    At the corner of the broad garden, some workers gathered around several old trees.


    ¡°Oh, I see the Prince.¡±


    The workers, who were discussing the tree for a long time, quickly bowed when they found Cassius, and Cassius nodded and received their greetings.


    ¡°Good work.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    So Cassius walked past the trees, leaving the workers who greeted him behind.


    It was only a few minutes after that.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Stay away!¡±


    A scream from behind was stuck in Cassius¡¯ ears.


    Looking back in amazement, he saw a tree that was bent as if something had hit it.


    When he saw the thick, hard tree bent like taffy and dangling helplessly, Cassius seemed to cool his whole body.


    ¡°Gray, Grayson!¡±


    ¡°Is anybody here? There¡¯s a man down here!


    He could see a man¡¯s arm under the broken tree.


    ¡®No way.¡¯


    But contrary to Cassius¡¯ wishes, it wasn¡¯t the only one which made him couldn¡¯t believe it.


    On the stems and branches of the broken tree, white mana and golden mana were buried.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 109

    Episode 109


    <b>Trantor : MIssme</b><b></b>


    <b>Editor : Aru</b>


    The worker on the tree was still unconscious and drooping.


    Cassius wanted to use healing magic, but he was a little reluctant to reveal his secret.


    Finally, Cassius uses magic to clean up the debris, take out the workers under the tree, and end with giving him simple first aid.


    ¡°Thank you very, very much for your kindness, Your Highness, The 2nd Prince.¡±


    ¡°Your heavenly blessing is immeasurable, Your Highness. Thank you very much.¡±


    Two workers repeatedly thanked Cassius for the unconscious worker.


    Cassius asked those workers urgently.


    The call wasn¡¯t important now.


    ¡°Did you see, by any chance, something that hit those trees?¡±


    At Cassius¡¯s words, the workers spoke in quicksand.


    ¡°I saw it. Some ck cloak-pping thing flying from the sky, scratching through the trees.¡±


    ¡°Giliam is right. The monster-looking thing caused the tree to break down. We managed to avoid it, but poor Grayson¡­¡­.¡±


    The two workers spoke sadly looking at the unconscious worker.


    But their expressions did not catch Cassius¡¯s eye.


    ¡®They broke into the pce? At this time?¡¯


    Cassius was nk in the head as if he had been hit in the back of the head with a hammer.


    ¡®Of all days, today.¡¯


    Today was the day when important figures from the royal pce gathered in one ce.


    If it went wrong, it could take away arge amount of golden mana, which could strengthen the monster¡¯s movements.


    Even their lives.


    ¡°Uh, Your, Your Highness!¡±


    Cassius began to run, forgetting the existence of the workers.


    ¡°Yerine.¡±


    The monsters¡¯ goal was mana.


    It wasn¡¯t too far from the Imperial Pce to the Noble State Field.


    Monsters could jump out of the pce and move on to Noble State Field, where Yerine was at any time.


    All the monsters who found her were bound to flock to her.


    Yerine Spade is the person who has the most mana in the Empire.


    No, no, no.


    ¡®No. I have to stop it at all costs¡¯


    Traces of mana shed by the monsters remained in several ces.


    It was Cassius, who had always thought it was pretty by looking at the sparkling mana, but now felt nauseous when he faced that sparkle.


    ¡®If it¡¯s golden magic, it means that the monster was that guy she missed at that time.¡¯


    He sharpened his teeth and cast his defensive magic.


    Feeling the transparent shield surrounding his body, Cassius moved forward.


    If he followed the mana that the monster had spilt, he could see the movement.


    Once he knew where they were going, he was going to notify the royal family and Noble State Field to evacuate everyone.


    Cassius, who was running so fast, noticed that the mana the monsters shed was unusual.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t it just one¡­¡­?¡¯


    As he followed the rim of the garden, the magic power was scattered sporadically so that it was hard to think that one was spilt.


    And as soon as he turned the corner, Cassius stopped walking.


    ¡°What is this¡­¡­¡­?!¡±


    It was where the pce¡¯s hunting ground and magic battlefield were located.


    Mana was scattered throughout the space where the target for hunting practice and the building of the battlefield was located.


    Not only was it buried in a particr location, but it was really evenly, almost everywhere.


    Although the amount was notrge, Cassius¡¯ eyes were sore because of the sparkling mana everywhere.


    It was the worst.


    ¡®With this number, it¡¯s meaningless to figure out the movement.¡¯


    He couldn¡¯t even imagine how many were going around.


    The appointment meeting was overdue because of the ident that happened with the workers and the monster chase.


    He had to go to the main pce right now.


    ¡®Please.¡¯


    Cassius¡¯ body was sucked into the air in an instant.


    Using teleport magic, Cassius prayed earnestly inside.


    ¡°Please, I hope everyone is safe.¡±


    ***


    ¡°Let¡¯s wrap up today¡¯s meeting here.¡±


    I thought it might end earlier than usual because it was an irregr meeting, but it was the opposite.


    The specialmittee¡¯s findings did not contain as much new information as I thought.


    Nevertheless, thanks to the specialmittee¡¯s investigation, measures to fight monsters have be more concrete than before, and making countermeasures has be faster.


    Therefore, the meeting endedter than usual because there were many agendas and votes to be dealt with.


    ¡®Oh, but it¡¯s really worth it.¡¯


    Although the meeting endedter than usual, the overall process was fast.


    We omitted unnecessary procedures as much as possible, and we were able to handle double the amount of work we usually do today thanks to our focus on the agenda.


    ¡°If we keep doing this, won¡¯t we be able to get rid of it someday?¡±¡®


    When the monster-rted agenda came out, it was doing much better than a few months ago, when it was ignored.


    If we keep going like this, it could lead to good results.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you one more thing before we close. Make sure everyone¡¯s security is at its highest level and cares about emergency contact.¡±


    Everyone nodded their consent and the meeting was over.


    ¡°Duke of Spade.¡±


    I turned my head to a graceful voice.


    ¡°Duke of Ale Club.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hold you up when you have to get back to the Academy as soon as possible.¡±


    The Duke of Ale Club looked at me with her fingers crossed and said.


    At that time, her expression was very simr to Rachel when she sometimes offered me an apology for something trivial.


    ¡°No, Duke. I¡¯d rather talk to the Duke more.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for saying that. I have a favour to ask you, will it be okay?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    When I answered with a smile, the Duke of Ale Club responded with a bright smile.


    ¡°Then can you say hello to Rachel for me? Tell her that I¡¯m fine, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I will. It¡¯s not a big favour.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can reach her because I¡¯m busy now. There¡¯s nothing I can do but ask you.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re going to start preparing for the March Festival, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, there¡¯s a monster case to handle right now, so I think we should be careful about security.¡±


    Duke of Ale Club patted her finger.


    ¡°Oh, look at my mind. Isn¡¯t there a carriage waiting outside?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s talk on our way out.¡±


    There was already only the Duke of Joker in the Sacred Hall.


    Everyone else had left the conference room.


    ¡°See you next time, Duke Joker.¡±


    ¡°Yes, see you next time.¡±


    After leaving the hall together, the Duke of Joker headed toward the main gate.


    The Duke of Ale Club and I walked the other way because the carriage was waiting at the back door.


    ¡°By the way, Duke, can I talk to you about something? It¡¯s not something I can finish right now, but I¡¯ll write a letter again to youter.¡±


    ¡°Well, anything is fine.¡±


    I don¡¯t know if all the Ale Club family members are all like that, but Rachel and Duke of Ale Club were both optimized for counselling.


    Talking to them not only made me feelfortable but also my mind was neatly organized.


    ¡°These days, the whole empire is in chaos because of monsters.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°And the results of the investigation earlier said that monsters are appearing in multiple locations simultaneously. They don¡¯te out of nowhere.¡±


    The Duke of Ale Club nodded to me, and I went on with my story.


    ¡°So I¡¯m worried that there might be another monster on our territory sometime. Unlike the others, I¡¯m not in the territory and I¡¯m in the Academy.¡±


    The Duke of Ace had said to strengthen security to the highest level.


    However, as I, like the control tower of the security system, remained away, it was questionable whether I would be able to deal with the emergency situation properly.


    ¡°We¡¯ve already had our territory invaded once before.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. What¡¯s the emergency manual when you¡¯re not here?¡±


    ¡°To put it simply, the chief security officer will havemand until I get back. As soon as there¡¯s an emergency, contact me on the phone.¡±


    ¡°You get ess control right away?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but it takes time for me to get there anyway, so I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯ll be able to make it.¡±


    ¡°Did you maintain it around magic that can generate light and heat?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did, but¡­¡­.¡±


    The memory of the winter raid passed through my head.


    ¡°When I fought, it was too much for me.¡±


    The Duke of Ale Club didn¡¯t immediately answer what I said.


    Instead, she put her finger on her lips and pondered something for a while.


    ¡°I¡¯m also thinking about taking a short break from the Academy until things calm down.¡±


    ¡°Well, that would be a way, but you want to avoid it as much as possible, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s how I feel, but there¡¯s nothing I can do if there¡¯s no other way.¡±


    After a slight sigh, the Duke of the Ale Club said with a serious face.


    ¡°If it doesn¡¯t work, there¡¯s only one way. It¡¯s very inefficient, but it¡¯s a sure thing.¡±


    Inspired by her words, I looked at her with my eyes shining.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. It¡¯s not the time to be picky about cold food in an emergency like this.¡±


    ¡°Well, it could be a little hard, but you could do it.¡±


    The Duke held my hands neatly together and spoke.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you memorize the entire way from the Academy to the territory, Duke of Spade? Then you can arrive by teleport as soon as you get a call.¡±


    It takes almost half a day by carriage from the Academy to the territory Duke of Spade.


    I knew it would be very difficult to memorize the whole road.


    ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t think of that. I¡¯ll have to go back and forth a few times while referring to the map.¡±


    Still, the method could reduce the time I took to get to the territory as much as possible.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try, thank you, Duke.¡±


    The Duke of Ale Club smiled kindly at my answer.


    ¡°No, I was the one who did the favour¡­¡­.¡±


    At that moment, I was surprised.


    This is because the Duke of Diamond popped out right behind the Duke of Ale Club.


    ¡°The Duke of Diamonds?¡±


    Surprised by the Duke of Diamond standing without a word, the Duke of Ale Club stepped back.


    His green eyes, which lost their radiance, rolled slowly.


    He then raised his long, slender arms and held them out for the Duke of Ale Club.


    ¡°Co¡­.me¡­¡­.¡±


    The Duke of Diamond, who had never spoken before me, was speaking.


    ¡°You mean me, Duke?¡±


    He nodded very slowly at the words of the Duke of Ale Club and said yes.


    It looked very unnatural like a broken clockwork doll.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go now.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go together, Duke of Ale Club. I¡¯ll wait.¡±


    But as soon as I tried to follow her, the Duke of Diamond reached out his scrawny arm and blocked me.


    ¡°Not¡­..you¡­..¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Is he saying he didn¡¯t call me?


    ¡°Okay, Duke of Diamonds. Sorry, I think we should break up like this today. Go back to the Academy.¡±


    The Duke of Diamond kept reaching out and urging without a word, so I had to greet the Duke of the Ale Club in a hurry.


    ¡°What the¡­?¡±


    I mumbled to myself in the hallway where the two were gone.


    ***


    The smell of blood.


    The hall was pulsing with the smell of blood.


    ¡°Dear father, mother.¡±


    As he moved, the smell of blood grew stronger.


    ¡°Yerine.¡±


    Their faces passed through his head.


    When he arrived at the banquet hall where the appointment was, Cassius sat down on the floor.


    Blood was flowing through the crack in the open door because it was smashed.


    ¡°How did this happen¡­¡­.?¡¯


    It was just then.


    When Cassius, who sensed the strange energy, looked back, what caught his eye was a monster flying with several bizarre arms.


    To him, with greedy mouth open.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 110

    Episode 110


    <b>Trantor : MIssme</b><b></b>


    <b>Editor : Aru</b>


    ¡°You¡¯re a really unique person.¡±


    He muttered, walking toward the exit.


    A few months after bing the Housekeeper, I had never seen the Duke of Diamond speak.


    I talked to him personallyst time, but he was silent.


    ¡®What¡¯s wrong with him all of a sudden?¡¯


    Not only that he suddenly appears from behind like a ghost, he even persistently takes the Duke of Ale Club when we still talk together.


    ¡®I¡¯m sure Rayl said, he¡¯s a great guy.¡¯


    To be honest, I didn¡¯t like the fact that the Duke of Diamond blocked me from the Duke of Ale Club.


    It may sound childish, but I felt like I was being bullied.


    ¡°What, I thought he didn¡¯t hate me because he agreed to my promotion bing a Housekeeper.¡±


    Now looking at it, I thought that the reason the Duke didn¡¯t answer even though I was talking at that time might have been because he didn¡¯t like me.


    ¡®He told me not toe and he only called for the Duke of Ale Club. What is he thinking?¡¯


    I thought he was just like the Duke of Ace, Trump, but I wasn¡¯t sure.


    ¡®I don¡¯t know. Let¡¯s go back to the Academy.¡¯


    I felt very upset.


    Along with the monster problem, I was notfortable with the appearance of the Duke of Diamond, who had a reluctant atmosphere.


    ¡®I shouldn¡¯t me him for his appearance, but¡­.¡¯


    But the movement of the Duke of Diamonds was so strange just now.


    It felt like a creaky spherical joint doll.


    ¡®Let¡¯s forget it for now.¡¯


    I was busy trying to shake off the ufortable feeling.


    It was when I entered the hallway leading around the corner to the exit.


    ¡°Long time no see.¡±


    I got goosebumps when a voice that I couldn¡¯t forget stuck in my ear.


    A haughty voice that seems to be overwhelming and slowly tightening the breathing of the listener.


    How can I forget that voice?


    ¡°How are you?¡±


    A familiar red-haired man stood in the way.


    Somehow the gold eye, which seemed to be brighter than usual, sparkled.


    As soon as our eyes met, I turned my steps reflexively.


    ¡®You seem to be quiet these days. Why are you here all of a sudden?¡¯


    But as soon as I looked back, a man in colourful clothes with gold decorations and red silk blocked me.


    ¡°To pretend you didn¡¯t see me and run away? That¡¯s not possible.¡±


    I immediately stepped back to see Iker smiling with his gold eyes squinted and his lips rolled up.


    ¡°You keep trying to keep your distance from me. Do you hate me that much?¡±


    Iker asked, with his arms crossed, licking his red lips with his tongue.


    ¡°¡­¡­I see the Crown Prince.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I talk about it back then? We don¡¯t need to be polite.¡±


    I answered him in a dry voice, staring coldly at him.


    ¡°How can a Duke be able to get along with His Majesty the Crown Prince in transgression?¡±


    ¡°Really? So you can¡¯t get along with the Crown Prince, but you can be with the little prince? Your logic is very strange.¡±


    I frowned on my own.


    I didn¡¯t like his attitude of mentioning Cassius on this asion.


    The attitude of referring to him as ¡®the little prince¡¯ and subtly shaming him down.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you care so much about him.¡±


    I looked straight at Iker, who said so and answered.


    ¡°Your Grace, what is it that you came to see me for?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to answer me?¡±


    ¡°If you tell me what you want, I¡¯ll answer.¡±


    Iker raised one eyebrow and rolled his sparkling golden eyes.


    His gaze, which seemed to sweep from head to toe, became cool.


    Somehow the look seemed like a snake trying to find its opponent¡¯s weakness.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s like you to say that.¡±


    I looked at Iker, who sighed as if there was nothing he could do.


    It¡¯s weird.


    Iker¡¯s presence in the Noble State Field meant the meeting was over.


    The one who was standing at the exit should have been Cassius, not Iker.


    Saying he was anxious that Iker and I might run into each other, he said he would be waiting at the exit as soon as the meeting was over.


    ¡®There¡¯s no way Cassius would bete.¡¯


    He woulde to the meeting ce and wait as soon as the meeting was over.


    If it¡¯s really urgent, he would use teleport magic.


    However, when I looked around, I could not see his ck hair.


    ¡°You¡¯re thinking about running away. I¡¯m really upset about this.¡±


    ¡°You overinterpret it. I have no intention of running away.¡±


    I looked straight at his golden eyes and said firmly.


    ¡°There¡¯s no reason to run, and that¡¯s not possible.¡±


    ¡°Then why do you keep making a contemtive expression? I think I can hear your head spinning right now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because your Highness doesn¡¯t tell me what¡¯s going on and keeps saying mysterious things.¡±


    In my words, Iker took a step forward.


    I instinctively clenched my fist.


    I almost used me magic.


    But I didn¡¯t back down.


    ¡°I want to be friends with you.¡±


    A low voice reverberated in the hall.


    It was a line that seemed favourable to the story, but his voice was not.


    Like a wolf signalling that he would attack soon, his voice had a strange sense of threat.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m here today, and you don¡¯t know that.¡±


    The sound of his footsteps echoed.


    I could see the burning red hairing closer and closer.


    ¡°I think you keep drawing a line.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not drawing a line. I¡¯m just trying not to cross the line.¡±


    Lowering his upper body, Iker came closer and closer.


    ¡°Why do you keep the line?¡±


    I looked up to his golden eyes and answered calmly.


    ¡°Because I have to.¡±


    His golden eyes were folded thin. As if he had found something interesting


    ¡°I like that about you.¡±


    I was surprised by his sudden stretch of hand but pretended to be calm on purpose.


    Iker looked at me without a bud and touched my purple hair with his right hand.


    ¡°But I want to let you know that there is a different world.¡±


    Iker looked satisfactorily at the purple hair tarp in his hand. With a mean and faint smile around one¡¯s lips


    ¡°A different world, what do you mean?¡±


    I was reflected in the gold eyes glistening with madness.


    Iker smiled happily and whispered.


    ¡°I can make a world where you don¡¯t have to keep the line.¡±


    Then he bowed his head and kissed the flowing purple hair.


    At that time, I felt something was strange.


    The moment I saw Iker¡¯s smile, which looked truly happy, I was appalled.


    ¡®Bloody smell.¡¯


    An unpleasant smell of iron wasing from Iker.


    ¡°If you and I are together.¡±


    I grabbed my hair and pulled it out of his hand and backed away.


    ¡®Dangerous.¡¯


    That¡¯s when I noticed.


    That Iker is hiding something.


    ¡°Yerine, don¡¯t avoid it.¡±


    The golden eyes, which gave off a different look than usual, were suspicious.


    ¡®What the hell did he do?¡¯


    ¡°I won¡¯t hurt you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you onest time. Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s mean, really.¡±


    Iker didn¡¯t bat an eye.


    With a rxed attitude, I rolled my fists.


    I was ready to use magic at any time.


    ¡®I¡¯m sure. He¡¯s not here to chat as usual.¡¯


    I couldn¡¯t slow down my guard.


    It would have been better if he had brought his own men or attendants, but he could not have known anything abouting alone without anyone apanying him with weapons.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you before. There¡¯s only one thing I want.¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about working for your Highness?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s a little different now, but. In short, I want you to be on my side.¡±


    I frowned and responded.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you again and again? I told you I have no intention of bing your direct royal wizard.¡±


    His gold eyes resplendent glowed again. It was the eyes of a fierce beast who wanted to tear down the prey in front of him.


    ¡°¡­¡­it¡¯s yourst chance.¡±


    Iker growled in a low voice.


    ¡°If you want to be on my side, I promise you anything. Honour, power, money, even the position you want so much.¡±


    I didn¡¯t answer and looked at him quietly.


    ¡®Last chance, what does he mean?¡¯


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you answering? Is this not enough?¡±


    It was a monotonous voice without a high tone, but I could feel the anger hidden by it.


    ¡°The Empress, I promise you the Empress¡¯s seat. And as soon as you say you¡¯ll be with me, it¡¯ll all be yours right away.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Silence fell on the corridor for a while.


    The eyes met with the gold eyes.


    I knew he wouldn¡¯t step down.


    And he too seemed to know that I would.


    ¡°Yerine Spade. Come with me.¡±


    Iker reached out his hand with a gentle expression.


    He began to walk slowly towards me, standing tall, motionless.


    And it was the moment when his hand was back to my hair.


    <i>Kwanggg.</i>


    ¡°What?¡±


    A wall rose from the ground and blocked Iker¡¯s hand to reach me.


    ¡°You dare¡­¡­.¡±


    me magic was used, on one hand, air magic on the other, andbat readiness on the other.


    ¡°I refuse.¡±


    Iker¡¯s face was distorted at a single stroke.


    ¡°It would be much faster to be a wizard under the current Emperor than to wait until you be an emperor.¡±


    ¡°How dare you¡­¡­!¡±


    In the middle, I started to recognize him by calling me ¡®you¡¯¡­


    No, actually, I¡¯ve known for a long time.


    That Iker is trying to use me for something bad.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s your answer?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    I flew in with air magic and sought a ce to escape.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need the position of the immature Emperor¡¯s wife, who doesn¡¯t listen to the other person¡¯s story.¡±


    And I looked down at Iker, who was looking at me like he was going to kill me, with a blue me on my right hand


    ¡°That¡¯s enough of the other one, tell me. What happened to Cassius?¡±


    Iker squinted and murmured at me.


    ¡°You¡¯ll regret it.¡±


    It was what Iker had been saying since he first met me.


    The angry golden eyes pointed at me.


    ¡°Yerine Spade.¡±


    At the same time, a familiar figure flew from the other side.


    A body that resembles a cloak that swayed like a man.


    Dozens of bizarre arms and legs.


    It was the monster.


    ¡°Attack.¡±


    At Iker¡¯s words, the monster approached incredibly fast and opened its mouth like a cave.


    ¡®I can do this.¡¯


    I repeated myself and flew a blue me.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 111

    Episode 111


    <b>Trantor : Missme</b>


    <b>Editor : Aru</b>


    The monster¡¯s body caught fire in an instant.


    ¡®That¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s keep going.¡¯


    Judging from the speed of movement, it seemed to be a simr kind to the one I missed during thest raid.


    It might be a little too much, but it was worth trying.


    I stepped back, growing the me more powerful and bigger.


    A zing blue me swallowed the monster as a whole.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless.¡±


    I could hear Iker¡¯s voice from below.


    ¡®What¡­?¡¯


    It was just then.


    I could see the shape of a monster flying directly toward me through the blue me.


    I immediately turned away, but almost brushed against the monster¡¯s sharp teeth.


    And not long after I avoided the attack, the monster attacked again, and I fired me magic without stopping.


    ¡®That¡¯s ridiculous¡­¡­!¡¯


    The monster was definitely burning little by little and sometimes twisted its body as if it were in pain.


    Nevertheless, the speed of movement was unchanged.


    It was still fast and intimidating.


    ¡®I can¡¯t stand this.¡¯


    Although I did not use the maximum me magic, the monster was exposed to high-temperature mes quite a few times and for a long time, but it didn¡¯t avoid my attack, nor did he seem to have suffered much damage.


    ¡°He¡¯ll be different from the ones you¡¯ve ever seen. I¡¯ve improved it.¡±


    ¡°I was wondering how the hell it broke into the pce, but you were the culprit.¡±


    I gritted my teeth and snapped back.


    ¡°I guess you didn¡¯t have confidence in yourself. You even thought of stealing other people¡¯s mana.¡±


    ]-[[¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s the right time to talk like that.¡±


    Iker replied with an arrogant look.


    ¡°Even if you use fire magic as your maximum mana, that guy won¡¯t die easily.¡±


    The monster twisted his body again and chased me. I gritted my teeth and ignited a me with maximum mana.


    I¡¯ve never raised the temperature of the me magic like this in a short period of time.


    Gradually, my left eye hurt.


    Then the monster stopped moving and fell without force.


    ¡°Unexpected. I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d kill him.¡±


    Iker muttered, kicking the monster¡¯s body.


    Taking advantage of the gap, I quickly came down from the air and brought my fiery right hand to his neck.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Cassius?¡±


    Nevertheless, Iker did not blink.


    ¡°I¡¯m so jealous. You¡¯re still looking for that stupid guy even in this situation.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous, just say it quickly. I have to go report to the imperial court, so don¡¯t rx.¡±


    My eyes were sore and I was a little out of breath.


    It seemed that it was because I was afraid that he would get runaway, so I kept on alert and consumed a lot of mana.


    ¡°The imperial family? That¡¯s funny.¡±


    Iker burst intoughter.


    I didn¡¯t understand that he couldugh like that in a situation where the blue me might touch his face at any moment.


    To my eyes, it only looked like madness.


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny? You¡¯ll lose your crown for treason.¡±


    ¡°Yerine Spade, there¡¯s one thing you¡¯ve got wrong.¡±


    Iker twisted the corners of his mouth and smiled sly.


    ¡°You said it would be faster to be a direct wizard of the present emperor than to wait for me to be an emperor.¡±


    Behind the swaying mes, I could see his golden eyes covered in madness and lust.


    ¡°Wrong. I was the emperor first before you became the wizard of the present Emperor.¡±


    The moment I heard it, my head went nk.


    ¡°What¡­?¡±


    ¡°The Emperor is dead already.¡±


    When I faced his eyes of arrogance and madness again, I saw the image of the devil in him.


    The devil can¡¯t be purified even with the blue me.


    ¡°Now I¡¯m the new emperor, and everyone will kneel before me.¡±


    Then he flicked his right hand lightly.


    The whole hall seemed to get dark in an instant.


    My me magic seemed to fade in the bleak air.


    ¡°Everyone, including you.¡±


    When I looked up, numerous monsters came out of a circle and surrounded Iker.


    It seemed to be dozens.


    The battlefield of the hall was almost invisible because it was covered by a ck monster.


    ¡°As soon as you set off a me, all these monsters wille at you. You know what will happen next.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°You can kill one, but you can¡¯t kill all these alone.¡±


    Iker talked with an expression that looked joyful as ifughing.


    ¡°You won¡¯t be able to move in a second.¡±


    I can¡¯t believe the Emperor is dead.


    There must have been a high-ranking knight around the pce.


    The fact that Iker killed such an Emperor was that there might be hundreds of such monsters in the pce now.


    What about Cassius?


    Even now, Iker smelled like blood.


    ¡®No.¡¯


    His face, smiling at me, passed through my head.


    ¡°Turn off the me magic.¡±


    I chewed my lips still.


    For the first time, I thought I wanted to attack someone sincerely with fire.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t listen. I don¡¯t want to hurt your cute face, so listen to me.¡±


    My left eye had already heated up.


    My mana seemed to have run out.


    The possibility was even.


    Either I¡¯m going to be wild or being subjected to a monster before I run out of mana.


    ¡°There¡¯s no one to help you. The rest of the seven Housekeepers have already been caught. Of course, that stupid Cassius can¡¯t help you either.¡±


    Eventually, I put out the me.


    ¡°Good job.¡±


    Iker said, folding his eyes like a crescent moon.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I just remember this, but I¡¯m the only one who can teleport from the pce now. As soon as the Emperor died, I took that power.¡±


    Just listening to Iker¡¯s voice made me sick.


    The smell of blood stabbing my nose made my head dizzy.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that you miss him, but Cassius will die soon. I just wanted you to know.¡±


    I clenched my fist so hard that my nails dug into my palm.


    Blood was already flowing from the left hand.


    ¡°Forget about him. What do you think about joining me?¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for the monster, I¡¯d burn him with mes.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like it, do you? Well, you have only one option, though.¡±


    I rolled my eyes to explore the surrounding area as much as I could.


    It couldn¡¯t end like this.


    ¡®If the number of the monsters was just a little bit smaller, I could have escaped right away.¡­.¡¯


    ¡°Look up.¡±


    A strong hand clenched his chin.


    Iker, who forced my head up, took a long look at my face.


    ¡°As expected, the mana came out from that eye.¡±


    The heat still lingered in the left eye.


    Iker, who smiled at my eyes, came closer and put his right hand on my face.


    ¡°Apart from mana, it¡¯s really pretty eyes.¡±


    The fingers that were touching the eyes slowly moved to the ends of the eyes and eyshes.


    ¡°It¡¯s shining. Is it because of the massive magic? I really like the colour of blood.¡±


    His fingers then pressed lightly on the eyelids, and I closed my eyes reflexively to the creepy sensation and twisted my body.


    ¡°Oh, you can¡¯t avoid it.¡±


    Iker held my face, so I couldn¡¯t avoid Iker¡¯s touch.


    ¡°Really, I want to have it.¡±


    Iker¡¯s low whispering voice, licking his lips with his tongue, gave me goosebumps.


    He was staring at me with his gold eyes, which seemed to be pickled in honey.


    It was the same colour as the eyes of the person who truly loves me.


    Despite the same golden colour, those eyes were unpleasant.


    ¡°This is what it¡¯s supposed to be like, you should¡¯ve listened to me from the beginning.¡±


    I didn¡¯t listen to what Iker said.


    ¡®Think, the way out of here.¡¯


    If Iker catches me like this, I¡¯m done.


    He wanted my mana.


    If I, who had arge amount of mana, fell into Iker¡¯s hands, the forces fighting against him would lose considerable power.


    Cassius.


    I have to take Cassius out.


    For Iker, who had even killed the Emperor, Cassius must have been the most annoying thing for him at present.


    ¡®If I keep dragging on like this, Cassius will be in danger.¡¯


    ¡°As long as you refuse my offer to the end, you can¡¯t afford a Trump position. Oh, there aren¡¯t even 7 Imperial Families left anyway.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know for some reason, but Iker seemed to be nning tounch a coup and attack all the forces that were already in control.


    ¡®He didn¡¯t mean to leave any Housekeepers from the very beginning.¡¯


    If the Housekeepers all gathered together, they might be able to defend to some extent.


    But Iker said the rest of the Housekeepers were caught.


    ¡®Of all things.¡¯


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be as good as I can be. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve had someone I like you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not very happy.¡±


    ¡°Really? You may live a life that you will never feel happy about in the future.¡±


    Iker said with a mean smile.


    ¡°Maybe again. If you act cute, I¡¯ll give you a prize sometimes.¡±


    ¡°Too self-conscious. Who would do that to a guy like you?¡±


    ¡°You did it to Cassius, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    I snorted.


    He seemed to care more about Cassius than anyone else, even though he was looking down on him.


    As if he¡¯s secretly aware that he¡¯s worse than Cassius.


    ¡°No. No way.¡±


    Even under the dark night sky, his eyes shining brightly like the sun passed by.


    I felt like crying for some reason.


    I wanted to see that brilliance shines again.


    ¡°Even if I didn¡¯t do that, Cassius liked me just the way I was.¡±


    When Iker heard the words, he immediately hardened his face.


    ¡°I can do that much.¡±


    I missed Cassius.


    I missed Eugene, Erica, Rachel, Astra, and Rayl.


    I missed everyone.


    I suddenly remembered the day when the two of us were standing under the mistletoe.


    His kiss, his smile, and his voice came to mind.


    ¡®Huh?¡¯


    For a moment, Casius¡¯ words passed through my mind.


    <i>¡®Your mana, I think, is a kind of mana that doesn¡¯t exist within the Empire.¡¯</i>


    I smiled faintly.


    It was like gambling, but it was worth trying.


    In fact, I was pretty sure.


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t.¡±


    In an instant, Iker¡¯s eyes turned cold.


    I felt like he was going to hit me from the bottom of his heart, but I wasn¡¯t scared.


    ¡°You¡¯re not that much of a human being, are you?¡±


    Iker opened his mouth in anger with a distorted face.


    But before his words came out of his mouth, I thought of the teleportation magic circle in my head.


    I imagined the magic circle in my head and the path to the entrance of the pce site in as much detail as possible.


    ¡°You¨C¡±


    His hand couldn¡¯t reach me.


    I closed my eyes because I felt like I was being sucked into the air.


    When I opened my eyes, I stood at the entrance of the pce site, which was darkened by heavy rain clouds.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 112

    Episode 112


    <b>Trantor : Missme</b><b></b>


    <b>Editor : Aru</b>


    ¡°My lifespan is ten years shorter.¡±


    Fortunately, there was no one at the entrance to the pce site.


    This was the farthest ce that I exactly know the road among the ces from Noble State Field.


    I looked around quietly, tightening my chest, whether Iker woulde after me or the monster.


    ¡®Why aren¡¯t there any guards?¡¯


    As soon as I turned my eyes, I found the body of a stationary guard who fell to the ground and did not move.


    After I found it, for a while, I couldn¡¯t keep my mouth shut up.


    ¡°Everyone¡¯s already¡­¡­..¡±


    I couldn¡¯t bear to say that.


    My heart pounded.


    There has been a disturbing thought that Cassius might have already be like that.


    ¡°No, get a hold of yourself.¡±


    I murmured, hitting my cheeks hard to the point where my tears slightly came off.


    It wasn¡¯t the right time to be like this.


    ¡®Is he still in the pce?¡¯


    I thought so at first, but on second thought, I didn¡¯t think so.


    If Cassius found out that Iker had staged a coup, it was clear that he would pick me up at Noble State Field.


    If I head to the imperial pce, there is a good chance that the two of us would cross paths with each other.


    ¡®If it¡¯s a Noble State Field, I don¡¯t have to walk because I know the path exactly.¡¯


    I was going to teleport there.


    Even if I arrived at Noble State Field and met a monster, there was no problem.


    I don¡¯t have to use me magic, I just have to avoid the moment with dynamic magic.


    ¡®This mana is really¡­.. should I say that I am cursed or blessed?¡¯.¡¯


    In the meantime, at the imperial pce, I heard that people other than the imperial family couldn¡¯t use teleportation magic, so I did not even try.


    But the moment Cassius¡¯s words came to mind, I thought maybe I could be an exception to the rule.


    My mana had unusually strong power.


    Besides, my mana was simply exceeded than the royal family.


    ¡®Looking at that, it was said that sometimes prisoners broke the magical restrictions and used magic in prison.¡¯


    So I concluded that I might be free to use teleportation magic away from Iker¡¯s restrictions.


    As a result, my prediction was right.


    ¡®It¡¯s temporary, but there¡¯s also a way to avoid monsters, so let¡¯s go get him quickly.¡¯


    It was just then.


    There was a rustling sound from the shrub next to the entrance and someone stepped on the leaf.


    Surprised, I immediately put myself on alert.


    Is it the monster?


    It could have been a monster or a subordinate of Iker who carried out the coup.


    Either way, I was thinking of moving to Noble State as soon as I confirmed it.


    After a while, I heard a rustling sound a few more times.


    It seemed that an adventurer had approached a tall shrub.


    ¡®What the hell¡­¡­.¡¯


    I waited for the creature to appear, which I could not handle with myself.


    Then the creature rose through the shrubs.


    ¡®No way.¡¯


    The creature, which hadpletely escaped the shrub, looked like a familiar golden tiger.


    ¡°Cassius!¡±


    Tears covered my eyes.


    I ran straight and hugged the tiger¡¯s neck.


    Cassius, who soon lifted the transformation magic and returned to the human form, wrapped his arms around my neck.


    ¡°Yerine, I¡¯ve been looking for you¡­¡­.¡±


    Cassius spoke in a voice that seemed to burst into tears at any moment.


    ¡°Thank God, I¡¯m so d. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve already been caught by Iker¡­.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Cassius.¡±


    I barely let go of his hug and looked around Cassius¡¯ face and body.


    There were minor abrasions on his face and arms, but fortunately, he did not seem to have suffered any serious injuries.


    ¡°Cassius, are you okay? Are you hurt somewhere?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not hurt, I¡¯m fine. What about you?


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, too. Did you run into a monster?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Fortunately, I¡¯ve only met the weak ones, so I¡¯vee out pretty well.¡±


    Cassius turned his head and looked at the entrance to the pce and talked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve had a transformation this long.¡±


    ¡°Cassius, let¡¯s get out from here. If you had maintained the transformation magic for so long¡­.¡±


    ¡°I agree, but I¡¯m fine, Yerine, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Saying so, Cassius frowned.


    ¡°I never knew the smell of blood was this disgusting.¡±


    He said, rubbing his nose until it turned red.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to take it again.¡±


    He looked at the door of the pce again and talked.


    His eyes were filled with sorrow and regret.


    ¡°Cassius, Iker, I mean, the Crown Prince¡­.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t bear to continue.


    Really, I wanted to ask if it was true that the emperor was dead.


    I wanted to know what happened in the imperial pce.


    But I couldn¡¯t do that.


    ¡°Right, Yerine.¡±


    Cassius stood up from his seat and said. His voice was shaking like that.


    ¡°Iker killed them all. My father and mother.¡±


    The phrase ¡°killed them all¡± sounded so empty.


    ¡°I saw the monster¡¯s trail before I headed to the main pce. By the time I arrived, no one had survived.¡±


    Cassius said he was used to getting something taken away.


    Even though he could not be attached, Iker even took Casius¡¯ parents and home.


    ¡®You shouldn¡¯t have done that.¡¯


    Cassius couldn¡¯t take his eyes off the pce.


    ¡°There must still be a lot of people inside¡­.¡±


    At that time, I suddenly remembered Iker¡¯s words that the rest of the Housekeepers had been caught.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Iker said he had 7 Housekeepers caught.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Cassius was surprised and asked with his eyes wide open.


    ¡°No, did you run into Iker?¡±


    I exined to Cassius in a short summary of what had happened so far.


    Cassius¡¯ face grew darker and darker.


    ¡°Why on earth would he do such a thing¡­¡­.¡±


    Cassius muttered in a trembling voice with anger.


    ¡°He¡¯s already been confirmed as the next emperor, but he¡¯s still doing this nonsense.¡±


    His eyes were zing.


    ¡°Is it not enough to take what¡¯s mine until this time?¡±


    Cassius growled and said.


    ¡°He¡¯s a man who can¡¯t be satisfied no matter how much he takes from others.¡±


    I answered in a monotonous voice.


    ¡°He¡¯s an empty man because he doesn¡¯t have anything in his hand.¡±


    I got up from my seat and said, holding Cassius¡¯ hand.


    It was warm andfortable.


    ¡°Yerine, can I save this country again?¡±


    Cassius¡¯ golden eyes glittered quietly.


    ¡°It¡¯s clear that Iker is trying to create a different country than before.¡±


    ¡°What kind of country is that?¡±


    The answer from Cassius¡¯s mouth was very desperate.


    ¡°A country where only the emperor can use magic.¡±


    The low voice shouted quietly.


    ¡°A country where no one but the emperor can have the power to protect himself.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s trying to make a country like that.¡±


    ¡°How does that¡­¡­.¡±


    But I couldn¡¯t finish my sentence.


    Beyond the darkening sky, I found a ck figure flying at high speedily.


    ¡°Cassius, they are the guys.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t just one.


    The time of the monsters began to flock over the fence.


    ¡®Are theying in response to the mana¡­¡­¡­!¡¯


    Then, Cassius squeezed my hand hard.


    ¡°Yerine, leave it to me.¡±


    ¡°Cassius?¡±


    Instead of answering, Cassius gave me a determined look.


    Soon, I felt like I was being sucked into the air.


    When I opened my eyes, there was no monster anywhere, standing on a familiar bridge.


    ¡°What, here¡­¡­.¡±


    It was a very familiar ce.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the Academy?¡±


    It was a bridge connected to the outermost entrance of the Academy.


    I crossed the bridge in a carriage and headed for the city centre early this morning.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Cassius looked around and said.


    ¡°The Academy is the only ce where even the royal family can¡¯t use teleportation magic, and if it¡¯s here, Iker can¡¯t easily follow us.¡±


    It certainly made sense.


    ¡°By the way, how did you teleport all the way here? Was that possible in the first ce?¡±


    It takes hours from the pce to the Academy.


    It was impossible to get here by teleportation unless you memorized all the directions correctly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve walked from the pce to the Academy. I memorized it then.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Anyway, this is not the time. Let¡¯s get in there.¡±


    Cassius grabbed my hand and talked.


    ¡°We need to go in and strengthen our defences to the highest level. If not, all the students will be beaten.¡±


    Cassius was right.


    Already, the monster had broken into the Academy once.


    Unlike the imperial pce, Iker could not teleport easily here, but it was the same that monsters could invade.


    ¡°Is there any way to evacuate the students?¡±


    ¡°If we lift teleport restrictions on students and staff, some of them will be able to evacuate.¡±


    ¡°It must be a problem for students who can¡¯t use teleportation.¡±


    In the meantime, we arrived at the entrance of the huge Academy.


    Usually, carriages came in and out of here, so a panicked guard jumped out and asked.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you have a carriage¡­¡­ No, my prince?¡±


    The guard couldn¡¯t shut up when he saw the two of us who looked terrible.


    ¡°There was a coup in the pce.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The guard who heard me shouted in astonishment.


    ¡°Raise the security to the maximum and deliver it to the principal. It¡¯s an emergency.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±


    Cassius and I, who came through the gate opened by the guards, ran toward the main building of the Academy.


    Suddenly, it urred to me that I could use teleportation magic even where teleportation restrictions were imposed.


    ¡°Wait, Cassius.¡±


    I immediately used magic, and when I opened my eyes, we were in the teacher¡¯s office.


    Many professors were surprised because of us who suddenly appeared in the air, and Professor Frain immediately ran toward us.


    ¡°Oh, my God, Miss Spade? And the prince¡­.¡±


    ¡°Professor, please listen to me.¡±


    I immediately jumped to the main point after remarking.


    ¡°Call the principal right now. It¡¯s an emergency. The monsters that had invaded the academy had caused a coup at the pce and they might invade the academy again.¡±


    Cassius added a word to my words.


    ¡°You have to do everything you can. You have to protect your students with the strongest shield. We need to buy some time.¡±


    Despite the swirling information, Professor Frain quickly regained herposure.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll call the principal right away.¡±


    Looking into her cold eyes, she spoke in a stern voice.


    ¡°And you should never let the student know that I and the prince are in the Academia, professor.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to lose it.


    For this fight, I wanted to win.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 113

    Episode 113


    <b>Trantor : Missme</b>


    <b>Editor : Aru</b>


    In a sense of urgency, I made an urgent request to Professor Frain.


    Professors were also embarrassed by the sudden situation, but they quickly grasped the current situation and began to respond.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t want to show up to the students, did you?¡±


    Cassius nodded at Professor Frain¡¯s words.


    ¡°Yes. If they find out we¡¯re here, they¡¯ll attack us in the pce.¡±


    ¡°Okay, if it¡¯s an unnoticeable ce¡­¡­ would you like to go to the western spire?¡±


    Students did note to the high western spire with many stairs.


    The road to the western spire was also very remote, so it seemed like a good ce to travel secretly.


    ¡°Yes, I think it¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    He put his finger around his mouth and nodded.


    ¡°There probably aren¡¯t any students going there, but I¡¯ll watch with magic just in case. You can hide in the western spire in the meantime.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Cassius thanked him by wiping the blood from his cheeks.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to treat you. Just a moment, please.¡±


    ¡°Professor Frain, I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    A professor of magic medicine wearing sses brought ointment and bandages and cured Cassius and my wounds.


    He could have used healing magic, but Cassius did not.


    Due to the transformation magic, his mana was already exhausted.


    And in the current situation, we had to save as much mana as possible.


    Just then the door of the teacher¡¯s office opened, and the principal of the Academy came in.


    ¡°Miss Spade, and the Prince. I heard the story roughly.¡±


    ¡°Principal.¡±


    With his long, winding brown hair hanging down, he looked at us with his ck eyes that looked calm.


    ¡°We will do everything we can to protect our students. Includes Miss Spade and the Prince.¡±


    ¡°Principal, the pce will use the monster that broke inst time to attack. We need to be prepared for it.¡±


    He spoke to the principal in an urgent voice.


    ¡°They¡¯re going to send us iparable numbers from what invaded at the time. Each of them is very strong. Only very strong light and heat can kill the monsters.¡±


    I added to what Cassius¡¯s said.


    ¡°And the monster can go through the wall. You can temporarily stop it with massive defensive magic, but you won¡¯t be able to keep it going. Consequently, the best way to defend is to use light and heat.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    The principal answered with a worried voice.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have much time. It¡¯s only a matter of time before the Academy gets attacked.¡±


    The principal was right.


    For Iker, who wants to create a world where only the emperor can use magic, the presence of 7 Imperial Families will be like a thorn in the eye.


    ¡®¡¯So, as soon as the coup took ce, he would have tried to capture the Housekeepers in Noble State Field.¡¯


    The seven sessors were likewise equally threatening for him.


    And all of the sessors were all in the Academy.


    Besides, Iker, who tries to rake in other people¡¯s mana as much as possible, couldn¡¯t help but hit the Academy, where people with more than average mana gathered in the empire.


    ¡®He might already be expecting Cassius and me to be here.¡¯


    Various circumstances were saying that the Academy would be attacked in the near future.


    ¡°Professor Kira, please go with the guards and put up a shield. Professor Frain and Professor Gionon should also go and check the shields.¡±


    The principal said softly in an unwavering voice.


    ¡°Professor Narai is well versed in explosive magic, so I hope you¡¯re at the front line. Is that okay?¡±


    At first, he was sitting in a corner, but Professor Narai, who came near the table, answered without hesitation.


    ¡°That¡¯s okay. Those who can use light and heat magic, please leave it to me.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll trust you and leave it to you. Professor Lewen, I want you to make some gunpowder.


    <i>Kwa-aang!</i>


    At that very moment, the ground shook with a roar.


    Several professors stumbled and lost their bnce, and the screams of the students were heard small from downstairs.


    ¡°What?¡±


    A familiar voice rang out in the hall when everyone was looking around in surprise at the sudden situation.


    <b>[For the people of the Tigris, full of the protection of the golden tiger.]</b>


    ¡°Iker?¡±


    It was definitely Iker¡¯s voice.


    A voice that puts tremendous pressure on each word and brings the listener to the bottom of the abyss.


    <b>[If you want to save your life, listen carefully.]</b>


    It wasmunication magic.


    It was clear that he was sending his warning to the entire country.


    ¡®Is this why he collected so much mana?¡¯


    Communication magic itself consumes a lot of mana.


    From the context, it seemed he used magic all over the country.


    If so, it meant that Iker was now consuming the same mana as my blue me magic.


    I wondered how he killed the emperor, but now I understand.


    ¡®The amount of mana collected through the monster is so terrifying that even the emperor can¡¯t deal with it.¡¯


    Come to think of it, thest monster I encountered was faster and stronger than any other monster I¡¯ve ever seen.


    I couldn¡¯t imagine how many people the monster would have killed and how many mana it would have taken.


    <b>[The former Emperor, Archia Tigris, is dead.]</b>


    No one but Iker spoke.


    A silence heavier than a rock dominated the space.


    <b>[As of today, I proim that I am the Emperor of the Tigris Empire, Iker Tarcadian Meleneus Cripatua Tigris.]</b>


    ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous¡­¡­!¡±


    There were cries of anger everywhere.


    <b>[Facing the imperial regime is a felony that even the golden tiger who protects the empire cannot have mercy. From now on, all who stand up to me will be shed for treason.]</b>


    The voices of confused students hummed in.


    Everyone seemed shocked by the words, ¡°shed for treason.¡±


    <b>[There is no exception to those who do not recognize me as a ruler because of their loyalty to the former Emperor.]</b>


    In fact, it was no different from saying that it would be a dictatorship.


    <b>[For those who give their allegiance to me, I will give you unlimited glory and reward. I have the power to do that.]</b>


    After saying that, Iker paused his speech.


    Everyone was paying attention even in the silence.


    Not to miss a word Iker says.


    <b>[I give assignments to those who want to be loyal to me. I will give promised rewards to those who achieve this task.]</b>


    ¡®Task?¡¯


    I frowned and listened to the speech.


    <b>[Give me the Yerine Spade.]</b>


    The moment I heard my name, I felt the sensation of my heart sinking to my toes.


    <b>[She has purple hair and eyes of different colours. The right is red while the left is purple. And she often uses the blue me magic.]</b>


    ¡°You bastard! I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Cassius shouted in an angry voice.


    However, his voice was not heard well.


    ¡®Offering me¡­¡­¡­?¡¯


    Now the whole empire would be after me.


    Iker, the monster, his aides, and all those who ept the threat will be after me.


    [And to the sessors of the 7 Imperial Families. The Housekeepers have already been captured. Their treatment depends on what you do in the future.]


    It¡¯s so vicious. How could humans be so vicious?


    <b>[Choose whether you¡¯re going to lose your parents and your own lives, or if you¡¯re going to sacrifice Yerine Spade and enjoy infinite wealth and power.]</b>


    I felt nauseous.


    My eyes were dim.


    <b>[Well, let¡¯s get it over.]</b>


    Iker¡¯s voice stopped and the storm-like speech ended.


    It was scary.


    But the emotion more intense than fear was anger.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get ready forbat right now.¡±


    The principal walked out slowly and spoke in a calm voice.


    ¡°A case like thest attack should never happen again in the Academy.¡±


    The principal¡¯s eyes rested on me as I was looking around the professors.


    Then a clear and clear voice rang out.


    ¡°I have no intention of submitting to anyone who wants to hurt them.¡±


    Professor Frain shouted at the principal¡¯s words.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We have no intention of serving an emperor who is against our spirit to train wizards to spread good influence.¡±


    Everyone nodded at his words.


    I looked at the back of such professors.


    ¡°Cassius.¡±


    I called his name quietly.


    As I turned my head, his clear golden eyes looked at me.


    While everyone was busy talking, Cassius held my hand without a word.


    It was warm.


    ***


    A cold, fleshy night breeze blew.


    The white cape of the man leaning against the leg railing fluttered in the wind. The man standing still as if he were dead felt as if he was facing a reaper.


    But unlike the reaper, he was wearing a white cape.


    Anyone who saw the dismal scene would tremble.


    ¡°Oh, my God.¡±


    The man uttered quietly.


    His eyes were on his chest.


    The ne on the man¡¯s neck was shining.


    He turned the ne three times in his hand, and a harsh voice came out like an animal growling.


    <b>[Are you ready?]</b>


    ¡°Yes, there is no mistake.¡±


    The sharp eyes of the man who answered were directed at the mountain, which looked ck.


    The mountain, hidden in darkness and barely visible, looked like a ck mass, giving the impression of a wriggling monster.


    <b>[You¡¯re sure about that, right?]</b>


    A voice of strange anxiety and annoyance hastened.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The man didn¡¯t bother to add another word.


    The shorter the words, the better.


    The more he said, the less likely he was to offend this picky master.


    <b>[Yeah, I¡¯ll trust you for now.]</b>


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    He still seemed to have a problem with his mind.


    However, the man did not necessarily add reassuring words to the owner of the voice.


    <b>[You know better what happens when a mistake happens, don¡¯t you?]</b>


    The man bit his lips casually.


    Bite it so hard that blood seeps out a little bit.


    He felt a fishy taste in his tongue.


    It was slightly salty and bitter.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    He thought that the voice from his mouth did not seem to belong to him.


    It¡¯s ridiculous, but it really was.


    <b>[Perfectly. Do it, by all means.]</b>


    The voice from the ne disappeared at the end of the sentence.


    The ne, which had maintained a gentle glow, lost its light and returned to its original form.


    A fishy scent of blood was felt in his mouth.


    ¡®I¡¯m sick.¡¯


    It was a smell that he would get tired of when tomorrow ising.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 114

    Episode 114


    <b>Trantor : Missme</b><b></b>


    <b>Editor : Aru</b>


    I hardly slept on the day I was evacuated to the Academy.


    Thanks to the consideration of the professors, I was able to get water, food, and warm nkets and stay in the western spire.


    There was an old bed so I could sleep on it, but I couldn¡¯t get any sleep at all.


    In the end, I stayed up all night looking at the maps I got from the professors.


    It was in preparation for the situation in which we had to escape the Academy.


    If I know the way to the ce around the Academy, I can use teleportation.


    ¡®I wish there was a better way, but this is the best way.¡¯


    There was a possibility that we could not stay in the Academy until the end.


    Even if fewer people wereing to the west spire, we would definitely be caught if we stayed here for a long time.


    ¡®Because Iker has broadcast it nationally to offer me to him.¡¯


    There was no guarantee that all the Academy students would be on my side.


    Therefore, it was highly likely that we would have to leave this ce on a day when someone caught us.


    ¡°Yerine, wouldn¡¯t it be better for you to sleep now?¡±


    Cassius opened his mouth carefully.


    ¡°At least it¡¯s safe now, so I think it¡¯ll be okay.¡±


    Even Cassius, who says so, did not sleep at night.


    I also told him that he could sleep if he wanted to, but he refused, saying that he also couldn¡¯t sleep well.


    ¡®But I¡¯m sure it¡¯s the same for everyone who can¡¯t fall asleep in this situation.¡¯


    ¡°And I don¡¯t know what else might happen today.¡±


    I shook my head with a smile at Cassius, who was talking like that.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Cassius, I¡¯m good at staying up all night.¡±


    ¡°Still¡­¡­.¡±


    It was just then.


    It shed outside the dark window, and there was thunderous thunder.


    The sound was so loud that I flinched at the moment when I was looking at the map.


    ¡°¡­¡­.It¡¯s raining.¡±


    Cassius muttered, looking out the window in a low voice.


    It was at about 6:50 a.m.


    It was time for the sky, which was originally ck, to turn blue, for the sun to stick out its head and dye the world with bright golden light.


    But the outside world was dark and humid.


    ¡°It¡¯s raining heavily.¡±


    The rain hit the window, and the sound was so loud that my eyes moved to the temple.


    I got up from my seat and slowly walked towards the window.


    Through the ck window, nothing was seen.


    ¡°Iker must be very anxious, too.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Cassius narrowed his forehead and asked.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I feel like Iker is having this rain.¡±


    I talked looking out the window where nothing was seen because it was dark.


    ¡°As we heard he addressed all over the country earlier. The mana is going to be consumed far beyond imagination, but if we look at it, it seems like he has a lot of magical power.¡±


    Cassius bowed his head to my words and answered quietly.


    ¡°Well, he killed a high-ranking official, father, and mother too.¡±


    ¡°I wonder if that would make it rain.¡±


    I returned to Cassius¡¯s side and sat on the floor.


    ¡°Those monsters hate light and heat, so they¡¯ve cleaned up even the sun.¡±


    ¡°Or maybe because your speciality is in me magic, that he had this nned.¡±


    ¡°It could be.¡±


    I leaned my back against the bedpost and tilted my head.


    The ceiling of the round spire, made of bricks, was visible.


    ¡°Anyway, that kid is not normal.¡±


    ¡°I agree.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why he staged a coup even though he¡¯s already decided to be an emperor one day because he¡¯s a crown prince, and I don¡¯t know why he has to go after me even though he already has enough mana.¡±


    I sighed and turned my head toward Cassius.


    ¡°Do you have any idea? Why would Iker do that?¡±


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know because I haven¡¯t talked to Iker that much.¡±


    Cassius said in a calm voice.


    Unlike his voice, however, his eyes seemed to burn like mes.


    ¡°But I can vaguely predict why he did this. First of all, this guy didn¡¯t like the way he was notified by his father. And he wanted to seed to the throne as soon as possible.¡±


    Then Cassius continued the story with his fingers crossed.


    ¡°And he didn¡¯t like the nobles. That¡¯s probably why he got rid of the 7 Imperial Families and grabbed the Housekeepers first.¡±


    Get rid of 7 Imperial Families.


    The words are heavily heartbreaking.


    ¡°¡­¡­ will the kids gonna be okay?¡±


    Cassius couldn¡¯t answer my words immediately.


    Because I know that the 7 Imperial Families sessors are under the greatest threat at this time.


    ¡°They¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Cassius¡¯ voice, neither high nor low, resonated in the room.


    ¡°Because they¡¯re strong.¡±


    I put my hand on Cassius¡¯s hand on the floor.


    Cassius looked at me with his transparent gold, astonished.


    Feeling Casius¡¯ warmth in that state, I opened my mouth after a long time.


    ¡°I know there¡¯s not a single good thing to say.¡±


    But I couldn¡¯t stand it.


    I knew I shouldn¡¯t be weak.


    But wouldn¡¯t I be able to allow this?


    ¡°Everyone, I miss them.¡±


    Something seemed to rise from the neck.


    ¡°At least, just once.¡±


    It probably won¡¯t happen.


    Academia¡¯s students were among the top elimination targets for Iker, except for me and Cassius.


    In that situation, if Iker heard that they were hiding me, the attack would be elerated.


    Cassius opened his arms and hugged me on the shoulder without saying a word.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I couldn¡¯t take care of them.¡±


    I leaned my head still on his broad and firm shoulders and rxed.


    I thought I would fall asleep for the first time since I came here because of the soft texture on my cheek and the familiar smell.


    ¡°But there¡¯s still a chance. The people¡¯s reputation for my father wasn¡¯t so bad, and there are people like the Academy who oppose Iker¡¯s coup.¡±


    Casius slowly swept my back and said.


    ¡°Yerine, I mean, we¡¯ll see them all again.¡±


    Again.


    A corner of my heart was tingled when the word echoed.


    If I could go back.


    If I can be with those who have been the joy of my new life again.


    If I can be happy again.


    I grasped Cassius¡¯ cor in my hand.


    If I could get it all back, I was ready to do anything.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    It was a new life that I happened to have, but I had no intention of putting it in vainly.


    I didn¡¯t even intend to give my precious things to someone who wanted to take my life away.


    ¡°I¡¯m d I have Cassius.¡±


    I swore at Cassius¡¯s smiling face.


    I will never lose as much as those closest to me,


    ***


    Even in broad daylight, the rain didn¡¯t stop.


    ¡°Yerine, I think you¡¯re right. I guess you¡¯re right. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen the rain ever stop falling for a moment like this.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a shame, really.¡±


    I saw the principal of the Academy preparing measures mainly for light and thermal magic users, but I was slightly worried.


    ¡®For now, my blue me will only weaken a little and not extinguish¡­¡­..¡¯


    Still, it was not that there was no problem in the fighting.


    ¡®I can¡¯t help it. Even if I overdo it, I¡¯ll have to fight with maximum mana.¡¯


    Just then, I heard a knock on the door.


    After exchanging eyes with Cassius, I put my index finger on my lips.


    I couldn¡¯t answer recklessly because I couldn¡¯t tell who was outside the door just by knocking on the door.


    ¡°It¡¯s Professor Frain.¡±


    I swept my chest to the voice of Professor Fraine, who was heard from beyond the door.


    However, I could not bepletely relieved yet.


    If someone takes a magic pill that can temporarily change their appearance to someone else¡¯s, their voice can also be modified to that person.


    ¡°Lux Maart Room.¡±


    Cassius, who correctly set the code that Professor Fraine had set in advance, stood up from his seat and tried to release the confinement spell on the door.


    ¡°Everyone, I have something to tell you before I open the door.¡±


    Cassius paused at Professor Fraine¡¯s words.


    ¡°There are people you must see. And there¡¯s something I have to tell you.¡±


    People, we must to see?


    Cassius hesitated and put his hand on the doorknob.


    Looking at me with eyes that can¡¯t be judged.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t judge you freely. However, all of these people have judged that they are trustworthy and believe that they will be of help to you.¡±


    For some reason, I thought I knew who the people came to see us.


    I wondered which of them thought ofing to see us first and how they knew we were here.


    But more than that, I wanted to see their faces.


    ¡°So, is that gonna be okay?¡±


    I turned my head to face Cassius.


    He was looking at me with his hand on the doorknob.


    He was on the verge of lifting the confinement spell.


    When I nodded slightly, Cassius also nodded to answer.


    Afterwards, a massive door opened with a click.


    ¡°Yerine!¡±


    Astra, Rachel, and Erica ran through the door.


    ¡°Oh, my God, Yerine, what do I do¡­¡­.¡±


    Rachel cried and held my hand tightly.


    ¡°We were really worried because there was nothing we could do after hearing the prince¡¯s voice yesterday.¡±


    Astra said with teary eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re okay¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Seeing her like that, I wanted to tell her that I was okay and that she didn¡¯t have to worry, but I couldn¡¯t.


    I feel like my throat is stuffed up.


    ¡°Yerine.¡±


    When I turned to the voice that the low-key called me, a girl with pink hair stood.


    In her transparent eyes resembling tourmaline, heavy tears were dripping.


    She stood still so I approached her first, crying and unable to open her mouth.


    And patted her hair gently.


    ¡°Erica, I¡¯m here. It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Erica held my cor tightly and said in a voice full of tears.


    ¡°Again, I thought I¡¯d never see you again¡­¡­..¡±


    I smiled faintly at her for saying so.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that.¡±


    Maybe it was not to Erica, but it was a word I said to myself.


    When Erica wiped away her tears, Cassius, who was staring at the floor with a mixed face, and Professor Fraine, who was biting her lips with a sad expression, caught my eyes.


    And the guy with the silver hair.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    When our eyes met for the first time, Eugene couldn¡¯t say anything.


    Unlike other children, he wasn¡¯t even crying.


    With his trembling blue eyes, he just looked at me.


    ¡°Eugene.¡±


    I called out his name and reached out my hand.


    Eugene¡¯s eyes turned to my hand.


    He took turns looking at my hands and face several times.


    As if my hands were a marvellous creature.


    And carefully held my hand.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    His hands were cold.


    Looks like he¡¯s been standing outside for a long time.


    ¡°Yerine.¡±


    As soon as I raised my head, his eyes were looking at me like a blue wave.


    And as the blue waves surrounded my body, Eugene rushed to me and hugged me tightly.


    ¡°Yerine¡­¡­¡±


    It was a trembling voice.


    It was the second time he called me by name, not by myst name.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 115

    Episode 115


    <b>Trantor : Missme</b>


    <b>Editor : Aru</b>


    Eugene, who hugged me tightly for a few seconds, soon let me go.


    His nose was slightly red looking at me.


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    He spoke in a low voice.


    I think it means sorry for hugging me suddenly.


    Slowly, I looked at his blue eyes and smiled faintly.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡±


    I turned my head and looked around everyone.


    Cassius, Erica, Rachel, Astra, and Eugene.


    I took a close look at each face.


    I thought it might take a long time to see these faces again.


    ¡®No, we might never see each other again unless it¡¯s now.¡¯


    It was bitter.


    I died without any connection or close family or friends in my previous life.


    If I didn¡¯t have any lingering feelings about my past life after being possessed this body, that would be a lie.


    But it was different this time.


    Some people would be sad if I died.


    And I will also feel the pain of thinking that it would be better to die if I lost them.


    ¡°Yerine, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Erica asked, rubbing her sleeve around her eyes with a voice that still cries.


    ¡°Oh, nothing.¡±


    I just smiled.


    If I tell them that I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t see them again, I¡¯m sure everyone will be sad.


    ¡°Professor, how¡¯s it going out there?¡±


    Cassius, who was standing still and biting his lips, asked.


    ¡°We¡¯ve got a shield ready, and we¡¯ve got some countermeasures that take full advantage of the light and heat magic.¡±


    Professor Fraine answered the question in a subdued voice.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Her eyes turned out the window.


    The windows were shaking tremendously in the heavy rain.


    ¡°The rain and the storm is the problem.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Professor Fraine nodded softly at my words.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think Miss Spade¡¯s magic is too much to be affected by the storm and rain, but¡­.¡±


    ¡°If it doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll strengthen the size and intensity of other people¡¯s me magic. It¡¯s kind of hard if there are many people, but I think it¡¯d be better to do that.¡±


    Cassius shook his head at the words.


    ¡°No, we¡¯ve got to put it off till the end. When others find out we¡¯re in the Academy¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°But if they¡¯re already in front of the Academy, isn¡¯t there any point in not being caught? This ce will be attacked anyway.¡±


    However, Professor Fraine raised his hand and interrupted me.


    ¡°No, Miss Spade. Miss Spade is right, but it would be more efficient to focus on your own me magic.¡±


    On second thought, that was right.


    My me magic was almost limitless, and I could control the mes I didn¡¯t create.


    Still, the me I created myself with magic was the easiest to control.


    ¡°And it won¡¯tst long, but for a short time it can be stopped with a shield.¡±


    Erica, who had a serious look on her face and put her finger near her mouth, added.


    ¡°And now the prince¡¯s target is you. Wouldn¡¯t it be dangerous for you to fight on the front lines?¡±


    Rachel nodded at her words.


    ¡°Right. You have a lot of mana there. Those monsters aim, you said, they¡¯d take away your mana.¡±


    ¡°I feel the same way as Erica. The Crown Prince will do anything as soon as he spotted you. He even broadcast it all over the country to catch you.¡±


    Astra said, biting her lips with her teeth.


    ¡°The professors and guards will take care of the front line. We can¡¯t put our students on the front line.¡±


    Professor Fraine, who was still listening to our story, said that.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to go into battle first. You have to fight only to defend yourself, and save your mana as much as you can.¡±


    ¡°But¡­..¡±


    I tried to refute Astra, but Eugene blocked her.


    ¡°The professor is right. If you lose your mana by mistake, that will be strengthening their power.¡±


    And Eugene looked straight at me and opened his mouth again.


    ¡°There¡¯s something you need to know.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m here. I thought I should let you know as soon as I heard that you might be at the Academy.¡±


    At Eugene¡¯s words, Cassius asked with his eyes wide open as if he could not believe it.


    ¡°Who knows we¡¯re here again?¡±


    He replied with a clear voice to Cassius¡¯s words.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s my parents.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    I was so surprised and embarrassed that I grabbed Eugene¡¯s sleeve and asked urgently.


    ¡°What are you talking about? What do you mean parents? Your parents?¡±


    Eugene nodded quickly at my words.


    ¡°My mother contacted me. Emergency contact.¡±


    Rachel talked with a ne hanging around her neck.


    ¡°I heard the voices of the Duke of Ace and the Duke of Jacqueline on the spot. All three of them are safe.¡±


    ¡°But the Crown Prince must have been¡­¡­.¡±


    But the things Iker said when I first saw him at Noble State Field, he even spoke in national speeches.


    That all the Housekeepers were caught.


    ¡°That¡¯s a lie.¡±


    Astra came forward to talk.


    ¡°At first, but three of them escapedter. Just before the prince spoke.¡±


    Then Cassius asked.


    ¡°Then what about the rest of the housekeepers? You don¡¯t know what happened?¡±


    ¡°She said that they don¡¯t know. They were originally locked up in the same ce and separated from the others.¡±


    Erica answered Cassius¡¯s question with a calmer voice than before.


    ¡°But my mother said that his ultimate goal is you, and if you escaped, there¡¯s a big possibility that you could have gone to the Academy.¡±


    And she held my hand tightly and continued.


    ¡°He asked me to tell you. First of all, they are fine, so don¡¯t worry, they almost left the trail.¡±


    I was worried.


    Just in case they¡¯ve already lost their mana.


    Or maybe dead.


    I thought about it through the dawn.


    If I hadn¡¯t listened to the Duke of Diamond.


    I thought that if I had caught the Duke of Ale Club until the end, she could not have been caught.


    So I regretted it.


    ¡°And she¡¯ll stop by your territory to finish the defence work and you should stay in the Academy first.¡±


    I lost my strength in my legs for a moment.


    Fortunately, Cassius caught me, and he leaned on his arm. I murmured.


    ¡°That¡¯s a real relief..¡±


    Cassius and all the other children reached out to me and stood me up straight again.


    ¡°Anyway, we¡¯re here to tell you that. I think that you might feel guilty that you escaped by yourself, and I think you should know your future ns.¡±


    Eugene added an exnation with a worried look.


    ¡°Yeah, honestly, that¡¯s what I felt.¡±


    I answered so with my hand on my hot forehead.


    ¡°Look.¡±


    Eugene replied with an expression that he couldn¡¯t help it.


    ¡°Stop ming yourself.¡±


    Somehow, something seemed toe up from my throat when I saw him muttering quietly.


    ¡°By the way, what happened to the Rayl?¡±


    Cassius asked, shining his golden eyes.


    I was wide awake to what he said.


    ¡°He¡¯s not back yet?¡±


    Astra, Rachel, and Erica all seemed speechless.


    ¡°Did you hear any news from him?¡±


    Astra answered Cassius¡¯s question with a cracked voice.


    ¡°There wasn¡¯t¡­..¡±


    Her dry voice echoed through the room.


    ¡°¡­¡­yet.¡±


    Her face was very dark when she added the words.


    Looking at Astra, who had always been shining like a star, fixed her life-filled sky blue eyes on the floor, she clenched her fists in both hands.


    ¡®Why is she like that?¡¯


    Her hands were shaking because she clenched her fist so hard.


    ¡°First of all, we need to wait today.¡±


    Astra spoke in a low voice.


    ¡°You never know. Maybe he hides in a deserted ce and would find a chance toe back.¡±


    ¡°Astra¡­¡­¡±


    Erica called her name with a trembling voice.


    ¡°Rayl has been a little slow in everything since a long time ago. I think it¡¯s just that again.¡±


    She tried hard to smile and said that.


    I couldn¡¯t say anything.


    I¡¯m sure everyone would have.


    The silence fell heavily for a while.


    The room was as quiet as a tomb.


    ¡°Hey, you know what?¡±


    It was the very moment Casius broke the silence and opened his mouth.


    The window suddenly broke with a crash.


    ss debris sshed into the air, and a taffy-bent spear fell from the window and rolled on the floor.


    ¡°What!¡±


    Everyone was surprised by the unexpected situation and stepped back.


    ¡°Everyone, get ready to attack!¡±


    Eugene¡¯s voice was heard in the dust.


    It rained when the window waspletely pierced.


    Then a ck cape slowly flowed through the big hole where the window was.


    It was a monster.


    ¡°What, how is that here¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Erica murmured as if she was shocked.


    And among the constant stream of monsters, a man in a white cape appeared.


    ¡®Is he Iker¡¯s man?¡¯


    However, the monster did not even give us time to identify the man.


    The five monsters immediately opened their mouths full of sharp teeth and tried to rush.


    I immediately invoked the me magic.


    And just as I tried to blow the me, the man opened his mouth.


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    It was the voice of a middle-aged man.


    Surprisingly, the voice stopped the monster from moving in unison.


    And they stuck to the wall in the room and made a circle around us.


    ¡®He could control it?¡¯


    In the Noble State Field, Iker also showed control of the monsters.


    However, Iker himself had no reason toe all the way here, and there was no reason to hide his appearance.


    ¡°You¡¯d better put out the mes, Yerine Spade.¡±


    The man in the white cape warned.


    ¡°As soon as you set off a me, those monsters wille at your colleague.¡±


    After grinding his teeth, he lifted the me magic.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you run at me. Don¡¯t touch others.¡±


    ¡°If you run into it, there will be no countermeasures. These guys are the same kind you saw in Noble State Field.¡±


    The man quietly walked forward and talked.


    ¡°If you deal with it well, no one can get hurt and end it.¡±


    ¡°If you cope well, you can end it without hurting anyone.¡±


    The man didn¡¯t open his mouth for a while.


    After a long time, I heard his answer.


    ¡°Going to the current emperor without resistance.¡±


    He added when I didn¡¯t answer.


    ¡°Then they won¡¯t all die. So are you, and isn¡¯t that what you want?¡±


    It was.


    As he said, that was the thing that I wanted.


    But I knew.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think that person will stop killing just because I¡¯ming to him.¡±


    The man in the white cape slightly raised his head in my answer.


    Nevertheless, his entire face is big.


    I couldn¡¯t see it because it was covered with a cape hat.


    ¡°You know that best, don¡¯t you?¡±


    The man didn¡¯t answer what I said.


    I looked at him straight.


    With zing eyes.


    ¡°How did it happen?¡±


    Why didn¡¯t you tell me?


    No, you should have made it a little obvious.


    ¡°Rayl.¡±


    A sad voice rang out in the room.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 116

    Episode 116


    <b>Trantor : Missme</b>


    <b>Editor : Aru</b>


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    I could hear Cassius shouting from behind me.


    But I couldn¡¯t bear to answer.


    ¡°Rayl? Yerine, what are you talking about?¡±


    Astra¡¯s words following Cassius.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The man wearing a white cape did not say anything.


    It was the same for me.


    I also hoped I was wrong.


    I hoped what I thought was not true.


    But to the shame of my wish, the man of the white cloak did not deny it.


    At the moment of silence, a yellow sh brushed against the hair and flew away.


    The sh urately brushed past the cape of the man, especially the hat.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­¡­really¡­¡­.¡±


    I heard Eugene¡¯s trembling voice in shock.


    His sh tore the man¡¯s hat in half.


    Shining through the torn hat was green eyes and green hair that we were familiar with.


    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s ridiculous¡­!¡±


    Rachel cried out in astonishment.


    Despite the reaction, the man brushed off the torn hat.


    A white cloth fell on the floor.


    Through his now fully exposed green eyes, we could see that he was the Rayl Diamond we know.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s a hallucination to embarrass us. It can¡¯t be real.¡±


    Astra shook her head and shouted.


    Her sky-lit eyes were shaking nervously around.


    ¡°Everyone, calm down. Miss Jacqueline is right. Don¡¯t be shaken.¡±


    Rayl, looking at us like that, had a look he had never shown before.


    Green eyes with a calm glow, a tightly closed mouth, and a beast of prey hiding its ws and waiting for the right time.


    ¡°Sorry, you¡¯re wrong, Astra.¡±


    He opened his mouth quietly.


    ¡°You¡¯re not hallucinating. He¡¯s the same Rayl that you know.¡±


    His emerald-like eyes silently headed to me.


    ¡°Yerine¡¯s right. I¡¯m the crown prince¡¯s man.¡±


    Astra murmured as if she was shocked by his words.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s ridiculous¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Her fist-clenching hand was shaking.


    She wasn¡¯t the only one.


    Everyone looked like they didn¡¯t want to believe this situation.


    ¡°And Eugene. I don¡¯t think you had any intention of attacking just now, so I just passed it, but I can¡¯t help it if it shes again.¡±


    Then Rayl continued slowly.


    ¡°The prince will release the monster, not me. If even one of you attacks.¡±


    ¡°Rayl.¡±


    I interrupted him and opened my mouth.


    Honestly, I was in a hurry.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t answered me yet.¡±


    I asked, looking straight at his green eyes.


    ¡°I asked you how it happened.¡±


    A perplexing light passed by Rayl¡¯s face for a moment.


    But back with an expressionless face, Rayl replied in a monotonous voice without a high-pitched voice.


    ¡°Sorry, this isn¡¯t something you can do either, Yerine.¡±


    His voice was neither warm nor cold.


    However, his tone was soft as usual.


    I looked up and looked at his green eyes again.


    The light was slowly fluttering in it.


    ¡®I don¡¯t think it¡¯s magical.¡¯


    He was definitely moving on his own will.


    He didn¡¯t look like a simple puppet.


    ¡°I knew I¡¯d get caught one day, but as expected, I couldn¡¯t fool you.¡±


    Likewise, he had a dry and monotonous voice.


    ¡°Can I ask you how you knew?¡±


    His voice, as he usually asked me about the basics of four-element magic, was calm.


    ¡®I really didn¡¯t want to have this conversation.¡¯


    ¡°Your father is making me feel bad.¡±


    The Duke of Diamond, who had been ghostly, showed a different appearance at Noble State Field yesterday.


    I didn¡¯t know until Iker attacked me.


    He insisted and took the Duke of Ale Club, which was a trick to separate me from the other 7 Imperial Family Housekeepers.


    I mean he had apletely different personality before.


    An active, enthusiastic, and passionate personality who has dedicated his life to save the family.


    After collecting the facts scattered like puzzle pieces, I concluded.


    I don¡¯t know how that¡¯s possible, but the Duke of Diamond is under someone¡¯s control.


    ¡°As expected.¡±


    Rayl said, nodding his head still.


    ¡°And the other day, when Postade tried to kill me, there was poison on the knife. When I gave you the analysis, you said you¡¯d never seen such a poison before.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did.¡±


    ¡°Now that I think about it, it¡¯s weird.¡±


    I looked up and talked straight at his face.


    ¡°You¡¯re the only one who can produce thatplex poison, right?¡±


    Rayl didn¡¯t answer right away, but Erica stepped in with a surprised voice instead.


    ¡°Wait a minute, so you mean that Rayl is the one who made the poison from the knife?¡±


    Rayl replied to her words.


    ¡°That¡¯s too much praise.¡±


    Cassius, who distorted his face with anger, shouted at the words.


    ¡°Hey, you son of bi*ch! How dare you¡±


    ¡°But there¡¯s something wrong. I made the poison, but I didn¡¯t hand it over to Postade.¡±


    In response, Rayl stood still despite Cassius¡¯s cries.


    With the hideous monsters swaying like a ck cape behind him.


    ¡°They didn¡¯t tell me and asked me to make it so I handed it over. That was the best way.¡±


    ¡°Why would you make that?¡±


    Astra shouted in an angry voice.


    ¡°Why are you making poison that kills people?¡±


    Tears were pouring in her blue eyes, which turned red with anger.


    ¡°You traitor! You told me! you¡¯ll make magic drugs to help people!¡±


    ¡°Astra, no.¡±


    I tried to block her from rushing toward the Rayl.


    But she couldn¡¯t control her excitement and kept shouting.


    ¡°You said you were the happiest when you helped people! You said you were happy when you made those pills!¡±


    ¡°Astra, not now.¡±


    Even Rachel stepped forward and held her, and then Astra stopped moving.


    Then she uttered herst cry, wet with tears.


    ¡°Answer! Rayl Diamond!¡±


    Her voice sounded sad as if she was tearing her heart apart.


    ¡®How did this happen?¡¯


    What was the problem?


    Everyone gathered together, have a conversation, eat, take a ss, and share our worries.


    Weugh and cry.


    We just wanted that kind of routine to continue.


    Why wasn¡¯t even that allowed?


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    A concise but heavy apology came out of his mouth.


    He didn¡¯t deny his behaviour.


    He didn¡¯t even defend himself.


    He¡¯d rather do that, even though I hope he did that.


    ¡°Guys.¡±


    He opened his mouth once again.


    ¡°¡­¡­.I don¡¯t want to lose you.¡±


    There was no shaking in his green eyes that talked like that.


    ¡°So please, let¡¯s do what I say.¡±


    He took a step forward and held out his hands and said.


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t resist and just surrender. Please, please.¡±


    ¡°Do you think we¡¯re gonna believe that nonsense?¡±


    Eugene stared coldly down at him and snapped back.


    ¡°Eugene, those monsters, and the crown prince, no one can beat them. You can¡¯t beat him, Yerine.¡±


    Then he clenched his fist in his hand and murmured.


    ¡°No one can win¡­¡­.¡±


    His hope seemed to fade away.


    It was scary.


    ¡°You can do anything if you stay alive. But at this rate, you¡¯re all gonna die.¡±


    And Rayl spoke in a painful, tight voice.


    ¡°Please, if you say you¡¯re going to surrender now, no one will die.¡±


    No one answered his words.


    ¡°Yerine, especially you. The Crown Prince is willing to stop all attacks if you say you¡¯re surrendering now.¡±


    He looked at me with desperate eyes and talked.


    ¡°If you tell the Crown Prince you¡¯ll go on your own, he¡¯ll do everything you ask him to do. He doesn¡¯t mean to kill you. He wants to save you.¡±


    I know.


    I know Iker wants me.


    But just because I was going to him now, I wondered if I could save the rest.


    The moment I fell away from them, I wouldn¡¯t know what Iker would do out of my sight.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Yerine, listen to me. That¡¯s how you live.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t answer.


    If I lose my mana by mistake, Iker will only consolidate my power.


    ¡®But¡­¡­¡¯


    I can¡¯t protect all the hundreds of students in the Academy.


    If I resist, everyone else will be attacked by a monster.


    ¡°Yerine, don¡¯t listen to him. That¡¯s ridiculous. There¡¯s got to be a way.¡±


    Cassius grabbed my arm and said.


    ¡°No, there are already hundreds of monsters like that in the Academy.¡±


    Rayl said with a desperate face.


    ¡°If you say you¡¯re going to resist until the end, the number of monsters will increase to thousands.¡±


    ¡°What? Thousands?¡±


    Eugene asked back in an incredible voice.


    No matter how weak it was, it would be difficult to deal with thousands of them.


    ¡°So, listen to me¡­..¡±


    It was just then.


    There was a thumping sound of something copsing.


    In a moment, the entire tower shook with anxiety, and dirt formed between the bricks that had been built.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Everyone was very wary and looked around.


    ¡°It¡¯s a signal.


    Rayl talked, looking out the window that had been pierced.


    ¡°Yerine, we really don¡¯t have time anymore. If you don¡¯t get out of here soonest¡­¡±


    ¡°Everyone will lose their lives.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t himself that ended Rayl¡¯s words.


    The unpleasant voice froze my whole body.


    ¡°How can you¡­¡­.¡±


    For a moment, I thought I was hallucinating.


    Because Iker in the Emperor¡¯s red suit appeared in the air of nothing.


    ¡°Long time no see, huh?¡±


    However, the mad derision at the tip of his mouth was real.


    The smell of blood in the air was simr to that at Noble State Field.


    That was real.


    ¡°Come on, gather around!¡±


    I thought I should throw away the Academy.


    I don¡¯t know what I did, but if this ce had already been breached by Iker, I should no longer be here.


    I pulled everyone as much as I could and used teleportation magic.


    The site was in the woods near the Academy.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless.¡±


    Just before closing my eyes, his joyful voice passed by my ears.


    And when we opened our eyes, we were still in a tower of dirt.


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±


    The blood all over my body cooled cold.


    I felt as if my heart was sinking to my toes.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity, what should I do?¡±


    Iker¡¯s derisive voice was heard.


    ¡°Now I¡¯m the only one in this country who can use teleportation.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 117

    Episode 117


    <b>Trantor : Missme</b><b></b>


    <b>Editor : Aru</b>


    My eyes seemed to turn white.


    I kept thinking about the magic circle in my head, but I didn¡¯t feel anything.


    I couldn¡¯t feel my body being sucked into the air at all.


    ¡®The magic doesn¡¯t work¡­.¡¯


    ¡°You have a nice expression. You never made that expression in front of me.¡±


    Iker talked to me quietly.


    ¡°You should have noticed that I was here.¡±


    What shall I do?


    What should I do?


    ¡°The only ce where the imperial family can¡¯t teleport, Academy. You¡¯d believe that and hide like a scared rat, don¡¯t you?¡±


    I closed my eyes and bit my lips tightly.


    ¡®Please,e on. Please. Just this once.¡¯


    However, the magic was not invoked.


    ¡°Now the Academy¡¯s teleportation restrictions are nothing.¡±


    Iker talked satisfactorily looking around the monsters around him.


    ¡®How much mana have you umted?¡¯


    It was the principal who adjusted the teleportation restrictions of the Academy.


    He is a former court magician under the direct control of the emperor and even a candidate for Trump.


    I heard that his mana is simply more than the royal family.


    Iker¡¯s mana increased to the point where he was not subject to such restrictions.


    ¡°But it¡¯s no use now. I¡¯ve put restrictions on teleportation throughout the empire, in every space.¡±


    It meant that teleportation is now impossible throughout the continent.


    If I encounter a monster, I can¡¯t avoid dangerous situations unless I kill it myself.


    ¡°Onest time, I¡¯ll say it again.¡±


    Iker asked, shining his greedy eyes covered with arrogance.


    ¡°Come to me, Yerine Spade.¡±


    My head stopped and I didn¡¯t turn.


    I couldn¡¯t think of what to do.


    ¡°I think this is enough. My patience is limited, so make a quick decision.¡±


    Iker took a step forward and spoke in a threatening voice.


    ¡°Are you going to live with me or die with those little trunks?¡±


    Cassius was the first to respond to what he said.


    ¡°No, Yerine, Iker must be¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you. Be quiet.¡±


    As soon as I looked around, I ran into Cassius¡¯s shining golden eyes.


    Even under these circumstances, his golden eyes, which shine brightly like the sun, was stained with desperation beyond words.


    ¡°Even in this situation, you¡¯re looking at that worthless fellow, not me.¡±


    I looked up at Iker¡¯s very nervous voice.


    ¡°Yes, I understand you wouldn¡¯t answer¨C¡±


    Rayl rushed over and said.


    ¡°Your Majesty, give her some more time.¡±


    But Iker couldn¡¯t hear him.


    ¡°Attack.¡±


    As soon as his words fell, the monsters that were gently attached to the wall rushed toward us.


    As a huge number of monsters rushed back and forth, it seemed as if a ck hole had opened in front of us.


    Everyone used magic from ce to ce, and colourful shes flew deeper into the darkness than the abyss.


    ¡°Everyone, get out of here!¡±


    The monsters stopped as the zing blue me blew off.


    However, the more powerful ones approached with momentum as if they wouldpletely swallow up the me.


    As soon as I was fighting with the maximum me, the monster in front of me opened his mouth with sharp teeth.


    A red light was flowing out of the mouth of a cave-like monster.


    ¡®This thing!¡¯


    As soon as I demonstrated defensive magic, a red sh hit the shield and was deflected.


    Along with it, shes began to fly here and there simultaneously.


    The monsters began to reflect on their magic.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The monster, which absorbed much magic, gradually spewed out various magic.


    I was using both defensive magic and me magic at the same time, so it was over when my mind distracted.


    Now the monster started to spit out the mes I blew.


    I tried to block it somehow with a shield, but the firepower of the monster turned blue, and the firepower became too strong for me to withstand.


    Eventually, I was able to stop all the mes with a shield but soon bounced back to the back of the tower.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°Yerine!¡±


    I heard the voices of Astra and Erica who were flying out and attacking.


    My arms and knees hit the ground hurt so much.


    The hot blood was flowing from the nose.


    When I looked up, I could only see the image of a monster with his arms stretched out and his mouth opened in the dust.


    ¡®Cassius?¡¯


    I couldn¡¯t see his ck hair and his golden eyes shining like the sun.


    Eugene was not seen either.


    ¡°Everyone, if you want to save these two, stop the attack.¡±


    Iker¡¯s voice flowed out of the dirt.


    Soon he walked slowly out of the cloud of dust.


    Rayl followed him out, and two monsters were floating behind him.


    Someone was held in the hands of such a monster.


    ¡°Cassius! Eugene!¡±


    Cassius, caught in the legs and hands of a bizarrely grown monster, had a troubled look on his face.


    The monster held his legs and shoulders with his smallmouth.


    Cassius struggled to shake off the monster, but the more his teeth dug into him. Blood drops were dripping beneath such a monster.


    ¡°Prince, Ace!¡±


    Professor Frain, who was bleeding from her head, shouted as her face turned white.


    Like Cassius, Eugene huffed and set up a monster with his feet, but was caught in the monster¡¯s arms.


    A greedy open-mouthed monster bit his leg.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Looking at the two distressed people, Iker smiled pleasantly.


    ¡°You¡¯d better not use magic, either.¡±


    Iker looked back and talked.


    ¡°You two can already feel it, right? The mana is escaping. If you use magic for no reason, you¡¯ll only lose your mana and magic power.¡±


    Then he turned his head and looked straight ahead.


    He smiled at me staring nkly at the scene.


    Anger from deep inside my heart wrapped my whole body.


    The anger will be hotter than the blue me I created, and more than theva asleep in the deep volcano.


    ¡°This bastard.¡±


    Even in my voice, which was filled with anger, Iker smiled as if he were having fun.


    ¡°Now, Yerine, you know that. How much these two love you.¡±


    ¡°Yerine, don¡¯t listen to him! I¡¯m fine, uh¡­¡­.¡±


    They can¡¯t be fine.


    They couldn¡¯t have been.


    ¡°To be honest, I was surprised to hear Diamond¡¯s report. I didn¡¯t know these two wouldn¡¯t fall for the love potion.¡±


    I looked at Iker with burning eyes.


    Sincerely, I felt like I wanted to erase him from the world.


    ¡°Yerine, if you don¡¯te to me, these two will turn into ragged bodies in front of your eyes.¡±


    When the Postade died, a scene that the Duke of Ale Club told me passed through my mind.


    Eugene and Cassius shook their heads, but blood continued to flow beneath them.


    ¡°They¡¯ve loved you so much, but are you going to give them away and save your own life?¡±


    It was really bad.


    I felt like I was going to get sick.


    I looked up at the two men caught by the monster.


    Even though the monster twisted his body in pain, I couldn¡¯t see with my eyes open, seeing him crying out to me that I shouldn¡¯t go.


    Finally, I closed my eyes.


    ¡°Yerine, listen to me!¡±


    I heard a cry of tears.


    The owner of the cry was none other than Rayl.


    ¡°Please listen to me!¡±


    He was shedding tears.


    ¡°You¡¯re all going to die!¡±


    His cry rang out in the tranquil spire.


    Just then, I heard something popping from the top.


    The green sh was exploding like a fireworks disy.


    It was Eugene¡¯s attack magic.


    ¡°Get out of here, everybody!¡±


    Eugene, who escaped from the monster¡¯s grip with blood, shouted.


    Just then, Erica blew a purple sh and a red sh.


    Cassius used magic toward the monster, who was struck by a purple sh in time, and when the monster¡¯s restraint was loosened, he escaped and seeded.


    The red sh, which was precisely directed at Iker, bounced off the shield and deflected towards Rayl.


    ¡°How dare you¡­!¡±


    Angry Iker waved his hand.


    More monsters flowed through the broken tower.


    As we were driven to the edge of the tower, which was so ck in front of us, we desperately shed, looking at the drooping lumps filled with windows and stairs.


    However, it was not enough to knock down that many numbers.


    ¡®Please¡­¡­!¡¯


    Have you ever experienced something like this before?


    Really desperately, I wanted someone¡¯s help.


    I wanted someone to give me an answer to get out of this situation.


    Then, someone¡¯s voice passed through my head.


    <b><i>[If you have any difficulties,e and see me anytime.]</i></b>


    I didn¡¯t understand what she said back then.


    And I didn¡¯t know what she could do for me.


    But now I desperately wanted her help.


    <b><i>[When something happens that you can¡¯t seem to solve in the near future, or when you feel you need someone¡¯s help.]</i></b>


    Even when I thought of the voice in my head, the monster was constantly narrowing the distance.


    Her voice became stronger when I blew up the blue me.


    <b><i>[Come find me]</i></b>


    The monster¡¯s greedy mouth was seen in the mes.


    I saw ck hands stretching out as if they were trying to drag us down to hell.


    ¡°Please.¡±


    I closed my eyes as hard as I could and murmured.


    Thinking of the red-eyed white woman who smiled at me.


    ¡°Help me.¡±


    The heat swallowed the red eyes.


    The heat was spreading from the left eye.


    But it didn¡¯t hurt.


    I felt my body being sucked into the air.


    Even with my eyes closed, I felt the ck darknessing toward us lifted.


    I felt as if someone was pushing me into the white light.


    When I opened my eyes, the monsters werepletely gone.


    The wreckage of the tower, Iker, and the smell of air-filled blood.


    ¡°This is¡­¡­.¡±


    It was the forest where the woman was, which I saw in my dream.


    As soon as I realized where I was, I heard the sound of a bird chirping.


    The bird, flying up from the tree, head to the blue sky, where there was no darkness.


    It was so peaceful.


    As if nothing had happened.


    ¡°Ugh, my head¡­.¡±


    Looking back, everyone was there.


    ¡°Where are we?¡±


    When asked by Cassius while stumbling and wiping his sweaty forehead, I couldn¡¯t answer either.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 118

    Episode 118


    <b>Trantor : Missme</b>


    <b>Editor : Aru</b>


    ¡°Cassius!¡±


    Unable to bnce, I grabbed his swaying arm and shouted.


    ¡°Yerine.¡±


    Cassius¡¯ expression was not very good, perhaps because of the pain in his legs and shoulders.


    ¡°You just got hurt. Don¡¯t overdo it. Just sit down.¡±


    Just then, the others who were lying down began to move little by little.


    ¡°What is it¡­?


    Erica was the first person who raised her body.


    ¡°What? Where are we?¡±


    Eugene, Astra and Rachel also woke up.


    While everyone was awake, there was the only person who could not wake up from the grassynd.


    It was Rayl.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let your guard down. The prince might be ying some tricks again.¡±


    Eugene used magic by frowning because of the wound.


    His legs were still bleeding.


    The surrounding air fluttered for an instant on the shield created by Eugene.


    Everyone who heard Eugene¡¯s words took a battle stance with a nervous face.


    Except for me who was looking for a white woman waiting across the way.


    ¡°Yerine, what are you doing?¡±


    I looked back at the sound of Eugene shouting.


    ¡°Is this, like, a hallucination?¡±


    Rachel asked, looking around with her sharp eyes.


    At her fingertips, a guardian spirit resembling a shadow was dancing.


    ¡°No.¡±


    I was the one who answered Rachel¡¯s question.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a hallucination. I did teleport us.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Everyone was surprised at my answer and asked back.


    ¡°Then where are we?¡±


    It was a really difficult question to answer.


    Actually, I didn¡¯t even know this ce existed.


    ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t know that.¡±


    Everyone looked like they couldn¡¯t understand my answer.


    ¡°You can teleport to ces you don¡¯t know¡­¡­?¡±


    Eugene intervened in the confused words of Cassius.


    ¡°By the way, didn¡¯t the Crown Prince do that? He¡¯s the only one who can teleport throughout the empire.¡±


    I had a hard time exining this.


    I couldn¡¯t exin it clearly because I didn¡¯t know what happened.


    ¡°I¡¯ll exinter. Let¡¯s focus on other problems now.¡±


    Still unconscious, I reached for Rayl lying on the ground.


    Soon a chain came out of his hand and tied his hands and feet tightly.


    ¡°Just in case, I need to do this.¡±


    Astra¡¯s expression of looking at Rayl, who was arrested for chains, was very dark.


    She was the one who spent more time with Rayl than anyone else, so she believed himpletely.


    Then Rayl¡¯s betrayal must havee as a great shock to her.


    ¡°But why is he fainting?¡±


    When Rachel asked, Erica carefully raised her hand.


    ¡°When the prince and Eugene were held by a monster earlier, I cast an attack spell on the prince. But the magic bounced towards Rayl. I think that¡¯s what happened after he got hit.¡±


    Eugene spit out the blood in his mouth and looked down at Rayl with disapproving eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s rather good. The prince won¡¯t even know we¡¯re here as long as he fainted.¡±


    There was silence for a while at Eugene¡¯s words.


    Lying curled up on the ground, it was no longer our friend, Rayl Diamond.


    Reluctantly, we had no choice but to call him a traitor.


    ¡°But you really don¡¯t know?¡±


    Cassius, who was leaning on me and exhaling hard, said.


    ¡°We might have a chase soon. It would be better to move carefully while looking around.¡±


    ¡°I know how you feel, but treatmentes first.¡±


    Blood was dripping from Cassius and Eugene¡¯s arms and legs.


    The rest of us were not in good condition either.


    I thought it would be good to take basic measures to prevent infection.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡±


    Cassius, who said so, quietly closed his eyes.


    Soon a golden ball of light flowed around him.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Rachel, who saw Cassius¡¯ healing magic for the first time, faltered and asked.


    The floating light lingered beside Rachel and Astra, who had surprised faces, and especially Eugene, who had a lot of wounds.


    ¡°Cassius, are you alright? If you overdo it, you can¡¯t heal yourself.¡±


    I looked anxiously at Cassius with one of his arms on my shoulder and brought it up.


    He had already been bitten by a monster and lost some of his mana.


    Nevertheless, he was using his healing magic on everyone.


    He shouldn¡¯t use it at all.


    ¡°I can heal with what¡¯s left of it. It¡¯s okay.¡±


    He gave an unwavering smile.


    ¡°Everyone¡¯s watching, but it¡¯s really okay¡­.¡­?¡±


    Looking sideways at Rachel and Astra, I asked carefully.


    He always wanted to hide the fact that he uses healing magic, so he had to be careful.


    ¡°It¡¯s meaningless to watch such a secret when the whole country is upside down. So it¡¯s okay.¡±


    Cassius gave an immediate answer without hesitation.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t push yourself too hard. You don¡¯t have to do this.¡­.¡±


    Eugene looked sorry as he saw a ball of light surrounding him.


    ¡°I¡¯m less hurt¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Just take what you are given.¡±


    Cassius remained stubborn until the end.


    As a result, everyone but me, who does not have the healing magic of Cassius, has been cleansed without any wounds.


    Fortunately, there was still magic to heal himself, so Cassius himself was able to heal himself after everyone¡¯s treatment.


    ¡°Yerine, you look like you need treatment.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡±


    The blood from my nose seems to have dried up.


    I tried to get rid of blood stains by rubbing my nose, but it didn¡¯t work out as well as I thought.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get better soon if I leave it as it is.¡±


    ¡°Still¡­.¡±


    Cassius blurted the end of his words with a worried face.


    I shook my head and smiled at him.


    In fact, there was a slight pain in the shoulder, but it didn¡¯t hurt much elsewhere.


    ¡°But we came here, you did teleport us.¡±


    Eugene wrinkled his forehead and made a confused look.


    ¡°But why did you take Diamond too?¡±


    To be honest, I was also curious about something.


    When I begged the woman in my dream to help me, I didn¡¯t specifically ask her to take someone with me.


    I just want everyone to get out of this dangerous situation together, but the ¡®who is in everyone¡¯s scope is not specifically defined.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I did it right, but I don¡¯t know exactly what happened.¡±


    I opened my mouth with difficulty by organizing my thoughts in my head.


    ¡°I just wanted someone to help me. I opened my eyes and I was here.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    Erica asked with her eyes round.


    ¡°Yeah, so I don¡¯t know why Rayl teleported with us.¡±


    ¡°Wait, so where¡¯s Professor Frain?¡±


    I tried to answer Rachel¡¯s question, but I shut up again.


    I couldn¡¯t get the word out of my mouth.


    ¡°No way, she couldn¡¯t have gotten out of that tower¡­¡­.?¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to believe it, but it was likely.


    Everyone here knew that.


    That¡¯s why no one could talk.


    In the forest where the silence had fallen again, all I could hear was the sound of the wind brushing against the leaves for a while.


    Until Eugene, who was looking up at the sky, opened his mouth with a wary voice.


    ¡°Something ising from the sky. Get ready, everybody ready!¡±


    As he said, something was flying fast toward us from the sky.


    But I knew it wasn¡¯t a monster.


    Because the unsub¡¯s colour wasn¡¯t ck.


    ¡°Wait, wait, wait!¡±


    I fixed my eyes on the growing creature and shouted.


    I heard a tremendous roar for a moment.


    Along with it, a creature that flew through the clouds toward uspletely appeared.


    Before anyone could cast a spell, the creaturended quickly and stood in front of us.


    The movement was so fast and soft.


    ¡°Dragon?¡±


    Casius murmured as if he could not believe it.


    The dragon, which gathered its front feet, was as white as snow.


    The pressure from the huge body was enormous, but I didn¡¯t think it was threatening us for some reason.


    But I guess that¡¯s my thought since Eugene put a blood stick around his neck and shouted.


    ¡°Everyone, get your magic ready!¡±


    Just then, the dragon opened his right eye, which was still closed.


    The left eye was still closed.


    The right eyes, red like blood and shiny like rubies, were so beautiful that I felt like I was going to raise them.


    Right away, I knew who it was.


    ¡°Wait! No! You can¡¯t attack!¡±


    After saying that, I took a step forward toward the dragon.


    ¡°Yerine, what are you doing?¡±


    Cassius dragged me desperately, but I didn¡¯t stop.


    ¡°Yerine! Come back! If not then we¡¯ll all burn to death!


    Astra screamed with confusion.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. She doesn¡¯t mean to hurt us.¡±


    I answered like that and looked up.


    My eyes met with her red eyes.


    Eyes of the same colour as mine.


    ¡°¡­¡­. I need your help.¡±


    The dragon blinked silently.


    The pupil, torn vertically, disappeared behind the eyelid and reappeared.


    ¡°Help me, please.¡±


    A momentter, I heard a familiar voice in my head.


    <b>[Okay]</b>


    At the same time, the entire body of the dragon began to shine.


    Soon the huge dragon¡¯s body gradually decreased in size and took the form of a non-dragon person.


    Before I knew it, a familiar-looking woman was standing in front of me, not a dragon.


    ¡°Good to see you.¡±


    She gave me a gentle smile.


    The red eyes revealed through the veil still did not lose its beautiful colour.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    Her right arm, as white and thin as snow, touched my head. As if a mother strokes her young child¡¯s hair. With a gentle touch, she swept my head.


    ¡°Who, who is it?¡±


    Cassius hugged my arm tightly and asked, showing his alertness.


    The others were also preparing to cast magic with a stiff face in a chaotic situation.


    ¡°Guys, it¡¯s okay. I know it¡¯s hard to believe, but please don¡¯t attack.¡±


    Then Erica hesitated to ask.


    ¡°Who is she?¡±


    I thought for a moment about what to say to Erica.


    I saw her a few times in my dream, but I didn¡¯t even know her name.


    But I was sure.


    I¡¯m sure she has the key to breaking this situation.


    ¡°She¡¯s the one who can help us.¡±


    That was the answer after much consideration.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 119

    Episode 119


    <b>Trantor : Missme</b><b></b>


    <b>Editor : Aru</b>


    Everyone couldn¡¯t talk to me for a while.


    The majority looked doubtful whether they could really believe me.


    ¡°Yerine, have you met her before?¡±


    Erica still asked with a suspicious look.


    ¡°Yes, she helped me before.¡±


    ¡°Before?¡±


    Rachel and Astra released the magic and asked back.


    The white woman nodded with a calm smile without a word.


    I could see the left eye wrapped gently behind the white veil.


    Well, she didn¡¯t help me. She helped Yerine.


    But I could be sure that she didn¡¯t mean to hurt us.


    When asked why I couldn¡¯t answer correctly.


    But the voice I heard earlier was definitely the same as what I heard in my dream.


    The voice of the person who looked the same as the one who said she would help my mother and me.


    ¡°I understand the confusion. But it¡¯s okay to be relieved.¡±


    The woman said, blinking her white eyshes as if snowkes had fallen.


    ¡°Those who chase you can¡¯te all the way here.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean he can¡¯te all the way here?¡±


    Eugene grabbed wrinkles in the forehead and shouted.


    He was always ready to shoot magic.


    However, the sh did not rise from his fingertips.


    For now, there was no intention of attacking.


    ¡°Normal people can¡¯t get in here. It¡¯s a ce that doesn¡¯t exist in the human world.¡±


    The woman¡¯s voice echoed softly.


    After hearing her words, Cassius looked at me with an incredible face and asked.


    ¡°Yerine, how the hell did you get here?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡­ I actually didn¡¯t know this ce was like that.¡±


    The woman who listened to our conversation quietly smiled and opened her mouth.


    ¡°It would be better to go inside and talk.¡±


    She looked back and talked with her head up.


    Her white hair fluttered in the gentle breeze.


    Despite the urgent situation where I was in a ce I didn¡¯t even know where I was, I looked at her beautiful appearance.


    As soon as I bumped into her red eyes, I was wide awake.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have much time, but we have that much time to spare. Come with me, everyone.¡±


    A peaceful voice, neither high nor low, rang out.


    ***


    Where the woman took us, there were seven small chairs made by cutting off the base of the tree.


    Sitting in order on the chair while hesitating, we waited for the woman to open her mouth.


    Still unconscious, Rayl leaned against a wooden post.


    The woman nced at him and opened her mouth.


    ¡°Maybe he¡¯ll be conscious in a little while. Let¡¯s leave him like that for a while.¡±


    The woman said in a sublime voice with her hands in front of her.


    ¡°There seems to be a lot of questions I¡¯d like to ask him, but I think we¡¯ll just have to wait a little longer.¡±


    Astra was surprised at her words and brought it up.


    ¡°No, can you tell that?¡±


    The woman answered Astra with a big smile.


    ¡°I know quite a bit about the human world. I¡¯m partly involved in governing the logic of the world.¡±


    My hand went to my left eye without realizing it.


    ¡®There¡¯s a reason why these eyes are special.¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t anything else, it was the eyes of a dragon.


    ¡°Well, by the way¡­.¡±


    Cassius hesitated and opened his mouth.


    The woman looked at him, shining red eyes with her pupils torn vertically.


    At first nce, she looked as heterogeneous and aggressive as a snake¡¯s eye, but anyone who looked closely at her could immediately see that she had no intention of attacking the other person.


    ¡°I understand that Dragons are usually hostile to humans, but am I mistaken?¡±


    ¡°The majority of dragons do. You know it right.¡±


    She said, blinking her red eyes like blood.


    ¡°But some dragons don¡¯t.¡±


    Then she turned her eyes to me and continued.


    ¡°Of course, there were a lot of people who knew that, so every time I went down to the human world, I had a hard time.¡±


    Somehow I felt as if her eyes were constantly on me.


    I didn¡¯t know why.


    ¡°So, you know what¡¯s going on in the human world? Why did we run away here?¡±


    The woman nodded at Eugene¡¯s question.


    ¡°I know everything.¡±


    She said with a small sigh.


    Most of the time I saw her smiling calmly.


    Except in myst dream when she warned about what was toe, her expression remainedrgely unchanged.


    It was the first time I saw her sigh.


    ¡°His actions will soon disrupt the order of the whole world. It¡¯s not enough to steal other people¡¯s mana that isn¡¯t his, and he even kills people with that power.¡±


    It was an urate exnation.


    ¡°Well, then, are you going to go down to the human world and solve the problem yourself?¡±


    Erica asked her carefully.


    The woman hesitated at her words.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡­..¡±


    It was just then.


    I heard a groan and a sign of a human being.


    Everyone¡¯s head, except for the woman, turned to the same side at the same time.


    Sure enough, the drooping green hair was moving little by little.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Along with the groans, the green eyes resembling the emerald slowly revealed.


    ¡°Where am I¡­¡­.¡±


    As soon as Rayl opened his mouth, Eugene pointed to him with the tip of his chin.


    ¡°Yerine, is that enough chain?¡±


    ¡°Maybe. I¡¯ve put some resistance on him, so he can¡¯t use magic.¡±


    A dragon was sitting next to him that seemed very strong, but he was still nervous.


    However, the actions had taken as much action as they could.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s gonna be okay. Looking at it now, I think we can control Rayl¡¯s mana by Yerine¡¯s chain.¡±


    As soon as Cassius finished, Rayl, who had fullye to his senses, began to look around with a puzzled look.


    ¡°You, you, how¡­¡­.¡±


    Soon he found a chain wrapped around his body and began to struggle.


    ¡°No use, Rayl.¡±


    Looking at him like that, Cassius muttered in a low voice.


    ¡°Cassius, do you see Rayl mana? Did it increase?¡±


    Cassius stared at him still, frowned and replied.


    ¡°It¡¯s definitely increased. But it doesn¡¯t matter because it¡¯s not strong enough for Yerine.¡±


    Then he looked at the Rayls with cold eyes and asked.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got other people¡¯s mana from him, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    At Cassius¡¯s words, Rayl said with a despondent smile.


    ¡°I got it. It was almost half-forced.¡±


    Then he looked around us with his half-open drowsy green eyes.


    ¡°Guys, where are we?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to know. Just know it¡¯s a ce where the prince¡¯spany will nevere after.¡±


    Rayl smiled helplessly at Eugene¡¯s reply.


    ¡°That¡¯s rather good.¡±


    Between the dried blood and the green hair ruined by dust, his eyes that seemed to have been embedded with emeralds were dimly lit.


    ¡°Yes, if you¡¯re free to tie me up, it means this is a safe ce.¡±


    Rayl, who stopped talking for a while, moistening his dry lips with saliva, then added.


    ¡°For the time being.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no use threatening.¡±


    Erica frowned and replied in a stiff voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a threat. There will be very little that the prince in his present state cannot do.¡±


    Rayl¡¯s voice was very subdued.


    ¡°He¡¯s killed so many people that you can¡¯t imagine, and he¡¯s absorbed all their mana.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. I already know that. Even if you don¡¯t tell me, I know it so well that it¡¯s boring.¡±


    I held my eyes on Rayl with my right hand on my forehead.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I want to know.¡±


    ¡°Then what do you want to know, Yerine?¡±


    I was a little annoyed.


    So I answered back with a hard voice without a buzzer.


    I turned my eyes on him like a red me.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question yet.¡±


    Perhaps slightly surprised, Rayl¡¯s eyes grew for a while and returned to their original size.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I asked you earlier.¡±


    I said, sweeping my hair with my hands.


    ¡°How did that happen?¡±


    Rayl tried to say something, but he shut up in the middle.


    He opened his mouth to speak out a few times, but his voice did note out.


    I feel bitter in the words that came out after several attempts and a few minutes of thought.


    ¡°Yerine, you don¡¯t have to look for a reason. I¡¯m just a bad guy, a bad guy who betrayed you.¡±


    He continued, rolling his green eyes.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to understand why I did that.¡±


    ¡°Just tell me. I¡¯m going to get dizzy because I¡¯m curious.¡±


    I breathed a small sigh and urged him.


    Nevertheless, Rayls did not open his mouth easily.


    ¡°Rayl Diamond.¡±


    Astra¡¯s voice came from behind.


    Her face was more determined than ever.


    But her expression was far from threatening or hostile.


    ¡°There¡¯s one thing you¡¯re mistaken about.¡±


    Rayl slowly raised their heads to her voice.


    ¡°We won¡¯t forgive you just because you exin why you became the traitor.¡±


    There was no shaking in her eyes that looked like a blue sky.


    ¡°But because of your personality, I don¡¯t think you would have approached the prince for mana, and I¡¯m asking because I think there must have been some other reason.¡±


    After hearing Astra¡¯s words, I nodded.


    I didn¡¯t know Rayl as long as Astra did, but I knew he wouldn¡¯t have liked to gather mana even by hurting others.


    Although he could deceive his nature, Rayl was too transparent a human being to deceive his self.


    ¡°I¡¯m just upset that you don¡¯t tell me why. Don¡¯t get me wrong.¡±


    Still listening to her story, Rayl nodded slowly.


    ¡°Yeah. I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a problem.¡±


    His look on his face, saying that, seemed like a man who let go of everything.


    ¡°I did it because of my brothers.¡±


    A calm voice came out between the dry and cracked lips.


    ¡°He took all my brothers.¡±


    In an instant, the surrounding air sank heavily.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 120

    Episode 120


    <b>Trantor : Missme</b><b></b>


    <b>Editor : Aru</b>


    ording to Rayl¡¯s story, soon after the sessor appointment ceremony, the prince¡¯s monsters attacked the Diamond Dukedom.


    The first people to be taken hostage were, of course, the young children of the Diamond family.


    ¡°My father was helpless, too. He couldn¡¯t figure out what to do with the crowds of creatures he¡¯d never seen before. So did I.¡±


    Upon the prince¡¯s threat, the Duke of Diamond handed over his mana and control over himself.


    He became an invoice and a puppet without will.


    ¡°Well, anyway, that¡¯s why. I wonder if your curiosity has been resolved.¡±


    Rayl¡¯s voice, which tells the story, was so calm.


    It¡¯s as if he¡¯s delivering nothing.


    However, the green eyes that tell the story showed signs of exhaustion.


    ¡°So, I have to go back to Acadia.¡±


    No one answered what he said.


    No, we probably couldn¡¯t answer.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what will happen to my brothers if I don¡¯t get back soon, and so will my father.¡±


    His calm voice, which was calm when he delivered his situation, was shaking little by little.


    ¡°But we don¡¯t know how to get back.¡±


    Rachel hesitated to open her mouth.


    After listening to Rachel, Rayl made a look as if he was saying, ¡®Yes.¡¯


    He seemed to have given up.


    And he mumbled low with his head down.


    ¡°Yes, I bet you don¡¯t believe me because I betrayed you.¡±


    Then Eugene stepped in and talked.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not wrong, but I really don¡¯t know. Anyone who knows how to get back to the Academy from here¡­¡­.¡±


    His blue eyes came out and headed toward the woman as white as snow.


    ¡°Yerine, you don¡¯t know, do you?¡±


    His eyes rolled toward the woman as I shook my head still.


    ¡°Do you know how to get back to the ce before we came here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you go when it¡¯s time.¡±


    The woman turned her head slightly and looked at her wrist and said.


    Shining grey hair in the sun flowed down from her shoulders. Red eyes shone over the waving veil.


    ¡°It¡¯s not time yet. I¡¯ll send you when that timees.¡±


    She drew a circle in the air with her fingers.


    There was an opaque membrane that suited the shape of her circle, and she looked at it carefully for a while.


    ¡®Is there magic like that.¡­?¡¯


    Not only me but also others were looking at her with a hazy look on their faces.


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t go right now, your brothers will be safe. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    The woman looked straight at Rayl and said.


    However, Rayl asked back with a puzzled look, wondering if she could not believe what she was saying.


    ¡°Well, are you talking about me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, your brothers that you said were held as a hostage, they¡¯re still alive.¡±


    She then flipped the white membrane she was looking into and blew it toward Rayl.


    ¡°Would you like to see it for yourself?¡±


    The opposite side of the slowly flying membrane was not as white as I saw it.


    It was as clear and transparent as a well-polished mirror, and something was reflected on it.


    When the curtain reached in front of him, Rayl, who was momentarily embarrassed, listened to the woman and fixed his eyes beyond the grey membrane.


    ¡°There¡¯s a special shield around your brothers.¡±


    At the woman¡¯s words, Rayl opened his eyes wide and murmured.


    ¡°Defensive shield¡­¡­..?¡±


    ¡°Because of this shield, people with intentions to harm your brothers will be inessible. At least for a certain time.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me my father secretly ordered protection magic just before he lost his mana¡­¡­¡±


    Then he took a big breath and bit his lips hard.


    ¡°How long is it for a certain period of time? So you¡¯re saying that for a while, Rayl, his brothers will be fine, right?¡±


    Astra looked at the woman and asked, but Rayl answered instead.


    ¡°A year or so should be fine. Now that the order has been issued.¡±


    Eugene, who was looking at him with a sharp look, asked.


    ¡°Do you know anything?¡±


    Rayl had a strangely sombre look on his face.


    It was noticeable that he was confused.


    ¡°Maybe that¡¯s a protective spell that only works with Diamond pedigree. A secret spell unknown to other families.¡±


    Rayl poured out his words with difficulty.


    ¡°It can be used for up to three of the direct blood rtives of the spell user.¡±


    Rayl had exactly three younger siblings.


    And ording to the woman¡¯s exnation, all three younger brothers seemed to have a shield.


    ¡°When the user of the order dies, it will activate.¡±


    The hall sank rapidly.


    It meant that the Duke of Diamond had died.


    My right hand, which was ruined by blood and dust, was naturally strengthened.


    The moment I recalled Iker¡¯s face, who was manipting the monster to cooperate with him, made me gritted my teeth.


    He chose the most precious things to people and used them as weaknesses.


    He also took away the most precious things.


    From me too.


    I noticed his golden eyes.


    If I never saw those eyes again, I would copse endlessly.


    ¡°Now you know what¡¯s going on.¡±


    He broke the heavy silence and opened his mouth.


    ¡°We have to stop him. We can¡¯t let him go any longer.¡±


    I said, facing the beautiful eyes that were stained as if dyed in blood.


    ¡°Can you tell me what to do?¡±


    The woman showed a subtle embarrassment in my words.


    At first nce, the corners of her mouth were very slightly stiff.


    As soon as she tried to open her mouth, Erica stepped in.


    ¡°Well, wait a minute. I have a question.¡±


    The woman turned her head and looked at her in careful remarks.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re a dragon. But if you¡¯re a dragon, you¡¯re stronger than humans..¡±


    Erica hesitated to continue.


    ¡°Then I think there will be a chance of winning the crown prince.¡±


    It was an understandable remark.


    It was very sympathetic to me who directly felt the power of her left eye that contained her mana.


    Having these eyes, Yerine sometimes has so much mana that she can¡¯t control herself.


    The original owner of the eyes, she must have more power than Yerine.


    ¡°So, could you pleasee down to the human world and help us¡­¡­?¡±


    Erica looked at the woman with a pretty desperate look, but the woman couldn¡¯t answer her questions right away.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I wish I could, but¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    The woman spoke with a serious expression.


    When Erica heard the answer, she said ¡°Ah!¡±, Rachel and Astra¡¯s expressions darkened.


    ¡°I can¡¯t use my mana directly on humans. It doesn¡¯t have any effect.¡±


    I realized that ¡°there is no way¡± that she said to Yerine, who hurt her eyes, was about this.


    She seemed to have chosen to give her eyes to Yerine because she could not use magic to heal Yerine¡¯s eyes using her mana.


    ¡°So there¡¯s no way to stop the Crown Prince?¡±


    Rachel asked with a look of despair, but the woman shook her head.


    ¡°No, there is.¡±


    But her expression wasn¡¯t very bright when she said it.


    ¡°However, the problem is that the risk is high.¡¯


    As soon as she finished saying it, the hazy curtain floating in front of Rayl returned to her.


    ¡°Please look at this.¡±


    Beyond the membrane where she pointed, Iker with an expressionless face was seen.


    Just looking at his face made my heart flutter, but the scenery behind him shocked me more than his face.


    ¡°What is this¡­?


    Hundreds of monsters, who were procrastinating, were clinging together.


    A monster that clumps together and makes arge mass opened its cave-like mouth.


    ¡°They¡¯re putting each other together.¡±


    Eugene frowned as if he was offended and said.


    ¡°I think he¡¯s going to leave a few of the least powerful ones and put all the mana in one ce at once. The more he does that, the more exponential the monster¡¯s power is.¡±


    Cassius muttered, revealing his disgust.


    ¡°As expected, most of the mana was on the monster side, not himself.¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t have mana?¡±


    Cassius nodded at my question.


    ¡°Yeah. I saw earlier that Iker¡¯s mana was slightly below that of Yerine when he wasn¡¯t using magic. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s a lot more, but it¡¯s no match for this monster.¡±


    Eugene put his finger around his mouth and murmured.


    ¡°Is it because he shouldn¡¯t absorb too much mana than his body can withstand?¡±


    ¡°Monsters are like mana storage for him.¡±


    Everyone looked back surprised by the voice from the back.


    It was Rayl that made the voice.


    ¡°The stolen mana is stored in the monster, and the crown prince controls the monster. Monsters can fire their magic as the crown prince tells them to, and objects above the mid-level can freely fire magic ording to the prince¡¯s will.¡±


    Come to think of it, most of the monsters moved ording to his words.


    And so far Iker has never used magic in front of me.


    Rayl, who paused for a moment, continued, breathing heavily.


    ¡°And the mana once stored in that monster¡¯s body doesn¡¯t affect the body much when it¡¯s absorbed by the crown prince. I don¡¯t know exactly the principle.¡±


    ¡°So he can absorb it indefinitely?¡±


    When asked by Erica, Rayl nodded.


    ¡°At least he can do that. I know there¡¯s a risk.¡±


    Rayl added with a dark look.


    ¡°He knows that and tries to collect as much mana as he can, store it, and absorb it.¡±


    At the end of his speech, the woman opened her mouth.


    ¡°As things stand now, it¡¯s going to be hard to deal with that monster with anyone¡¯s mana.¡±


    ¡°But you told me there was a way.¡±


    I talked with our red eyes in eye contact.


    ¡°Right, there¡¯s a way. I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s no other way but to do it in this condition.¡±


    For some reason, her eyes seemed to glow with anxiety.


    But I didn¡¯t care.


    It was important to stop Iker.


    ¡°What¡¯s the way?¡±


    ¡°By using your eyes.¡±


    Her red eyes were fixed on my left eye.


    ¡°Then no way¡­¡­.¡±


    Cassius murmured as if he couldn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The woman bowed her head and said.


    ¡°Yerine could die.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 121

    Episode 121


    <b>Trantor : Missme</b>


    <b>Editor : Aru</b>


    ¡°Yerine could die¡­¡­?¡±


    Erica¡¯s face turned white.


    She wasn¡¯t the only one.


    Eugene, Rachel, Astra, and even Rayl all looked as if they had been hit in the head.


    ¡°No, then we couldn¡¯t do that way.¡±


    The only person who spoke out was Cassius.


    ¡°No. As long as not that.¡±


    His golden eyes were as sharp as a predator seeking its prey.


    It would be difficult for his eyes with warm sun colours to give off such cold energy.


    The energy somehow made me speechless.


    ¡°There may be another way.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t getting angry.


    What I could feel from his words was not anger and excitement.


    It was a firmness resembling an unshakable rock.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been saying that since a while ago. This ce doesn¡¯t exist in the human world, and the Crown Prince can¡¯te after us.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    The woman nodded her head gently at Cassius¡¯s words.


    ¡°Well, can¡¯t you just let us stay here until things calm down?¡±


    Cassius poured out his words with a desperate face.


    ¡°If you need a price, I¡¯ll do anything, please.¡±


    Biting his lips quietly, he tried to bow to the woman, but she pped her hands to stop him.


    ¡°No, anyway¡­¡­..¡±


    A shadow fell on the face of the woman.


    Dark and gloomy shadows.


    ¡°You couldn¡¯t stay here forever.¡±


    The woman, who hesitated to answer for a while, opened her mouth and said.


    ¡°People who don¡¯t belong here can¡¯t stay here for more than a certain period of time. If you stay longer, you will disappear.¡±


    Rachel asked what she said.


    ¡°Then how much longer can we stay here?¡±


    ¡°About five hours based on human time. You have to go out before that.¡±


    Five hours.


    It was a very tight time toe up with another way.


    In just five hours, we¡¯ll have to face Iker and those terrible monsters again.


    ¡°May I have a rough idea of what¡¯s going on in the Academy?¡±


    He asked the woman in a subdued voice.


    ¡°Before making a judgment, I want to know a little about the situation in the human world.¡±


    The woman who was listening to me without moving her head nodded and answered.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll show you.¡±


    She brought her blurry curtain a little closer to me.


    The membrane, which had earlier joined together and showed a terrible monster bing a mass, began to twist in a whirlpool.


    When the vortex stopped and the membrane returned to its original size and shape, a different scene unfolded inside the old building.


    ¡°This is¡­¡­.¡±


    It was a situation inside the walls of the Academy.


    Iker, who seemed to takeplete control, was floating in the air with the monster.


    Under his feet, professors and students who seemed to have been caught were kneeling in a row.


    The surrounding area was full of blood.


    There seemed to be too many people moaning from injuries.


    ¡°Oh, my God¡­¡­.¡±


    Rachel, who was looking into the curtain together, said in a voice that was heavily criticized.


    It wasn¡¯t just people who got hurt.


    I couldn¡¯t bear to open my eyes, but there was already a body that was hit by a monster.


    Astra eventually couldn¡¯t resist and turned her head away.


    Rayl bowed his head silently, and Eugene and Cassius looked stiff and stared at the curtain.


    ¡°Guys.¡±


    It was Erica who broke the silence.


    She shouted, pointing her trembling finger at a corner of the membrane.


    ¡°Look, isn¡¯t that Professor Frain?¡±


    I was so caught up in what she said that I looked closely at where Erica was pointing.


    Indeed, as she said, a person who looked like Professor Frain was sitting on her knees bleeding.


    ¡°Tha, that¡¯s right¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s right!¡±


    ¡°Good thing, she¡¯s alive!¡±


    I barely breathed out my breath with my hands on my pounding chest.


    How anxious I was to find out that she had not been able toe here where the woman said we were safe.


    I¡¯m afraid she¡¯d be horribly beaten by a monster that wasing in like a ck wave.


    ¡°But the fact that professors are like that right now¡­¡­.¡±


    Everyone shut up at Astra¡¯s words.


    In the end, it meant that the Academy failed to defend.


    ¡®In fact, the defence was a failure from the moment Iker was able to teleport into the Academy.¡¯


    Takingplete control of the Academy, he will kill a man with a lot of mana first and take his mana away.


    Urging his men to find me.


    Threatening the kneeling people to give me up.


    You trampled on so many lives to get me.


    ¡®I can¡¯t just stay still like this.¡¯


    If I don¡¯t stop him, the ughter will continue, and the scale will expand further.


    ¡®If I don¡¯t keep showing up, or if I don¡¯t do anything¡­¡­.¡¯


    It seemed that someone was weighing my chest with a heavy stone.


    I was suffocated by the thought that someone else, who might have greeted me passing through the school hallway, might die because of me doing nothing because I¡¯m too scared.


    If I stay still like this, people like Cassius, Eugene, and Erica might also lose their lives.


    The most precious rtionships I¡¯ve ever had in this world.


    ¡®No, let¡¯s get a hold of myself.¡¯


    I was not reluctant, but I made up my mind to think rationally and brought it up.


    ¡°Well, you said I could die if we used my eyes, right?¡±


    When I opened my heavy mouth, the woman and Cassius looked back at me.


    There was anxiety in Cassius¡¯s eyes looking at me.


    Somehow a corner of my chest hurt, but I couldn¡¯t stay still.


    ¡°That means I might not die if we use this method, right?¡±


    Her red eyes stared at me still.


    Even if it seemed like there was no emotion, it was an eye that showed hesitation.


    It was also an eye that showed subtle sadness.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Do you know how to avoid dying as much as possible?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    It was a short and concise answer without shaking.


    I had already experienced death once, but it was not that I was not afraid of death.


    If it had been a way that forced me to die unconditionally, I would not have had the courage to bring this up.


    ¡®But if there¡¯s a chance of surviving, it might be worth trying.¡¯


    I clenched my cor and thought to myself.


    If there¡¯s a way to save everyone here, and if there is a way I can live too.


    Even if I could die, if this was the only way, I would choose this option.


    ¡°Then, tell me. What should I do?¡±


    Then Cassius, who was looking at me shaking his hands, shook his head.


    ¡°Yerine, no. Not this one.¡±


    I rose from my chair and smiled slightly at him as he was about to rush at me.


    ¡°Cassius, it¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s okay with you?¡±


    His eyes were shaking.


    My heart ached at his fluttering eyes that look like the moon reflected on the surface of the sea where the waves hit.


    ¡°We¡¯ve talked about it countless times. Why do you always have to hurt yourself? And now, being hurt is not enough, but dying?¡±


    A cracked voice filled the forest.


    I was moved to tears when I saw blood on his neck set up, which would have dried up and cracked due to repeated battles and fatigue.


    If I didn¡¯t bite my lips hard at that moment, I might have shed tears without realizing it.


    ¡°Cassius, she¡¯s going to let us know the way to avoid death, so listen.¡±


    I said, trying hard to push something protruding into my throat.


    I tried to speak as calmly as I could, pretending to be okay.


    I¡¯m not sure if it worked.


    ¡°I¡¯m just going to listen, so that¡¯s okay.¡±


    As soon as I finished speaking, I encountered his tearful golden eyes.


    Cassius, who was looking at me with his eyes, hugged me in his arms.


    I was suffocated by both arms hugging me as if he never wanted to let me go.


    ¡°Cassius.¡±


    I called his name from the bottom of my heart.


    It was a lovely and sentimental echo.


    I can¡¯t forget it even if I die.


    ¡°No.¡±


    A big thick hand covered my ears.


    As soon as the hand containing the familiar warmth covered my ears, tears blurred my eyes slightly.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t listen.¡±


    I could tell what he was saying by his mouth.


    And without words, I could see how desperate he was.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to say it¡¯s okay and then you¡¯re gone.¡±


    A transparent liquid flowed out of the eyes that resembled the sun shining brightly.


    I could see the transparent tears flowing down his cheeks falling to the floor.


    ¡°Cassius¡­¡­¡±


    I gently swept his hands, covering my ears.


    Nevertheless, he did not think about removing his shaky hands.


    He tried to stop me, swallowing his tears, tearing his lips out.


    My heart ached at the sight of him.


    I felt sorry for the ovepping faces that cried while looking down at me as a child.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡±


    I reached out my hand and wiped away the tears flowing from his golden eyes.


    Perhaps because it flowed out of the sun-like eyes, I felt warm in his tears.


    When I came to my senses, the same thing wasing out of my eyes.


    ¡®I told you not to cry, but I¡¯m crying.¡¯


    There was a despondentugh.


    I could feel the salty taste from the tears flowing through my cheeks.


    The taste is bitter enough.


    ¡°Please put your hand away.¡±


    I said in a voice full of tears.


    ¡°I want to hear your voice¡­¡­.¡±


    Only then did the hand covering the ear falls off.


    ¡°Yerine¡­.¡±


    The most lovely person in the world was calling out my name.


    I just had to survive without dying.


    If I learn how not to die well and survive, I will be able to hear his voice that I love so much again.


    It was simple. It wasn¡¯t like I couldn¡¯t hear his voice forever.


    Nevertheless, I shed tears over his mournful and soft voice.


    ¡°Cassius.¡±


    My son, my light.


    I opened my mouth that couldn¡¯t fall off and burst into tears.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    I fainted at his back hugging me tightly.


    The sound of crying calmed down, and I lost strength in my arms.


    However, even in unconsciousness, he could not let go of me, and the tips of his fingers were intertwined.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    I said while stroking his back.


    Hot tears ran through the tightly closed eyes.


    My most lovely person.


    My love.


    ¡®For a moment, bye.¡¯


    I said goodbye to the golden eyes that I might never see again.

 Chapter 122

    Episode 122


    <b>Trantor : Missme </b><b></b>


    <b>Editor : Aru</b>


    ¡°You, that¡¯s¡­! Do you have to do that far?¡±


    Eugene stormed out of the seat and shouted.


    Carefully leaning Cassius against the pir of the tree, I nced back at Eugene, who was so excited.


    ¡°That prince is right. Why do you always have to suffer? What did you do wrong?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m curious, too.¡±


    I replied with a weak voice with a big smile.


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t have to do it, my life could have been morefortable.¡±


    I looked at Cassius who was asleep and said quietly.


    ¡°There would be nothing that would prick inside.¡±


    Erica shouted desperately at the words.


    ¡°Yerine, there¡¯s got to be something else.¡±


    It would have been nice.


    If there was a way that there was a way with no chance of dying, it would have been great.


    Unfortunately, there was no such way now.


    I knew it instinctively.


    This is the only way I have left.


    ¡°Yerine, let¡¯s think a little bit. Five hours is still¡­¡­.¡±


    Rachel was crying when she brought it up.


    Astra, who stood next to her, was also crying with her mouth shut.


    ¡®Five hours.¡¯


    We must go back in five hours.


    In the end, they were likely to lose their lives five hourster.


    ¡®Iker must be eager to find me.¡¯


    After the battle at the tower, he would have noticed that I had disappeared with the sessors of the 7 Imperial Families.


    If they returned to their original world and were discovered, he would have killed them without leaving, citing that they had helped me escape.


    I didn¡¯t like it.


    In the end, the answer was one.


    ¡°Hey, you¡­¡±!¡±


    However, Eugene could not finish what he said.


    After a while, all but the woman fell asleep because of my stun spell.


    I closed my eyes and looked down at them who had fallen to the floor, muttering in a low voice.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    It was a pity that I couldn¡¯t say this when they were awake.


    If I had said that, it was clear that they would stop me knowing that I would risk my own life.


    So, I couldn¡¯t.


    I wiped my eyes with my sleeve and asked the woman.


    ¡°Can I hear your exnation in a little while?¡±


    The woman nodded her head.


    ¡°Then. Do that please.¡±


    Then the fallen children were moved and leaned against the wooden post to prevent their heads from bending.


    I didn¡¯t use any magic.


    ¡°Should I help you?¡±


    The woman got up from her seat and asked with a worried look, but I shook my head with a bitter smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡±


    The voice that came out of my mouth was shaking.


    ¡°I want to do it myself.¡±


    The woman, who opened her eyes slightly wide, nodded and sat down again.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I leaned my fallen friends against the tree and straightened their clothes.


    Just in case I forgot their faces, I tried to carefully open my eyes to each and remember them.


    Trying to remember when they were talking to me with his eyes open.


    ¡°I think this is enough.¡±


    When my mind was somewhat ready, I looked back at the woman.


    Sitting next to her staring at me, she had a pretty worried look on her face.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to choose this method.¡±


    It was more subdued than her usual voice.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare to tell you¡­ I can¡¯t ask you to die for everyone else.¡±


    I knew that she wasn¡¯t mean that way.


    I could tell right away from her eyes when she first saw Yerine on a rainy day and her eyes looking at me in her dreams.


    This woman cared for Yerine.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, you don¡¯t have to choose this way.¡±


    Trying to answer her, I shut up again and tried to push back the words that came up to my throat.


    If I don¡¯t die, or if I don¡¯t risk dying, other people could die.


    The people who loved me passionately and supported me in my daily life.


    ¡°But isn¡¯t this the only way you know?¡±


    The words were taken out instead of words pushed deep into the stomach.


    The woman¡¯s red eyes sank darkly as if she had been stabbed on the nail.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. There¡¯s only one way I know to solve this situation.¡±


    She said, staring into my left eye.


    ¡°As I said before, how to use your eyes.¡±


    ¡°What should I do?¡±


    She stretched out her long white finger and put it on my left eyelid.


    I did not back down or flinch.


    Because I know that there is no threatening intention in her touch.


    ¡°There¡¯s a lot of power in these eyes. It¡¯s so big and so huge that even I don¡¯t know anything about the eyes yet.¡±


    The woman said with a small sigh.


    ¡°It¡¯s more powerful than normal humans, and it releases a lot of mana. You know that, don¡¯t you?


    I answered yes by nodding my head.


    ¡°But now even with this eye, it¡¯s hard to beat that monster. I even used magic until I had a fever in my eyes, but¡­.¡­.¡±


    The woman who listened to my story quietly raised her hand and put it on my head.


    ¡°Right, I think so. But there are times when these eyes show the most powerful force.¡±


    A soft hand stroked the purple hair.


    ¡°When is that?¡±


    She answered with her hands off my hair and fingers crossed.


    ¡°When you want something to return.¡±


    ¡°Something to return?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The woman¡¯s voice echoed low.


    ¡°Instead, you have to say exactly what and how you want it to return.¡±


    I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m turning something back.


    I didn¡¯t think such great magic would actually be possible.


    I knew that the world in the novel could do more than the world in my past, but I didn¡¯t know it would be this much.


    ¡°And when you want to return a particr target, you have to be in contact with it.¡±


    ¡°Surely, it¡¯s tricky because it¡¯s a lot of magic.¡±


    ¡°There are limitations to the original great force.¡±


    She peeked into my eyes and replied.


    ¡°That¡¯s why there¡¯s something that has always been on my mind.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    She had a face that was hard to say.


    Tears seemed to be flowing for a moment in the red eyes of a woman who did not express her feelings well.


    ¡°The man who messed up where you live seems to have put most of the monsters together.¡±


    The sound of the wind carried her clear voice as if the jade beads were rolling.


    ¡°The rest are not hard to remove. There aren¡¯t many, so you¡¯ll be able to organize it quickly.¡±


    ¡°So I need to make a wish while I¡¯m in contact with those monolithic monsters?¡±


    The woman nodded silently.


    ¡°Those monsters have a lot of mana. But some beings have the limits of their mana.¡±


    She added, blinking her white eyshes like snow.


    ¡°If they absorb your mana of wishes from the present state, the monster will surely couldn¡¯t hold out and disperse.¡±


    And at that moment, an idea shed through my mind.


    ¡°If, by any chance, I wish that the mana absorbed by those monsters would be returned to their original owner¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the right answer. If that happens, even if those monsters survive, they will have no mana at all.¡±


    ¡°Is this really possible¡­¡­?¡±


    The woman answered without hesitation.


    ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡±


    After a pause, she moistened her lips with her tongue and continued the story again.


    ¡°But you¡¯re the same one who has a limit to the mana you can hold on to.¡±


    Somehow, as soon as I looked at her sad red eyes, I realized why she said she could die.


    ¡°That¡¯s because when you make a wish, you may not be able to withstand the mana thates from your eyes.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    The warm wind blew gently.


    The woman¡¯s veil and my purple hair fluttered softly.


    I could see her left eye wrapped gently behind the veil.


    ¡°Unfortunately, I¡¯ve never made such a wish, so I can¡¯t predict perfectly what¡¯s going to happen. But I¡¯m sure the moment you make a wish, you¡¯ll have more mana than you¡¯ve ever had in your life.¡±


    In the end, it was a matter of whether to hold out or not.


    I clenched my teeth and clenched my fist in both hands.


    I couldn¡¯t have copsed here.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t die and survive, will there be any other side effect?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly.¡±


    The woman answered with her hands neatly on her knees.


    ¡°Maybe you¡¯ll never be able to use that eye¡¯s power again. Your spell will return to the level you were born with.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s that much.¡±


    I answered with a tight grip.


    ¡°If only I could survive.¡±


    If I could not lose them.


    If I can live with them again.


    If I can see my lovely person again.


    If I can see people who love me.


    ¡°¡­¡­.. yes, I understand.¡±


    The woman nodded my head softly.


    ¡°Please say your best wishes urately. Tell that you want the mana absorbed by those monsters to return to their original owner.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    ¡°You can say your wish and ask to return it at the end. You must say as I said before. Those eyes are more sensitive than you think, and sometimes they cause unexpected things.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be careful.¡±


    I said with a slight smile.


    If I didn¡¯t do this, I couldn¡¯t stand it.


    ¡°Still, it¡¯s a shame I can¡¯t use these eyes again even if I survive.¡±


    She fiddled around my eyes with her right hand.


    Then the woman narrowed her forehead and asked with a slightly surprised look.


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    ¡°Yes, because of these eyes, I¡¯ve been able to protect people who loved me.¡±


    I looked at her staring at me, blinking her red eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m grateful for these eyes.¡±


    Her eyshes were shaking.


    Breathing out and closing her eyes tightly, she opened her mouth with a trembling voice.


    ¡°Your, no, Yerine¡¯s mother treated me differently than any other human being who hurt me. She persuaded others who kill dragons that hurt people, for me.¡±


    For some reason, at this moment, I was mistaken that she was not a dragon but a human.


    ¡°So, I wanted to help her daughter who lost her eyes. I gave my eyes because it didn¡¯t work with magic.¡±


    Her bloody red eyes reappeared through the white eyshes.


    ¡°I used to regret that choice.¡±


    A small trembling finger touched my cheek.


    ¡°Thank you very much for telling me that.¡±


    She was thinking of Yerine when she saw me.


    But apparently, she knew that I and Yerine were different people.


    This dragon was distinguishing me from her.


    ¡°Why me¡­¡­¡­ why are you helping me¡­¡­?¡±


    Her red shimmering eyes drew a line.


    ¡°That kid begged me to help you.¡±


    In the woods filled with the sound of the wind brushing through the leaves, her calm voice rang out.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 123

    Episode 123


    I heard about the real Yerine, but I couldn¡¯t ask the details because I didn¡¯t have time.


    I just found out that she was doing well and that she felt sorry for me even though I don¡¯t know why.


    That¡¯s why she¡¯s begging the woman to help me.


    ¡°Would it be okay to go right away?¡±


    Just before returning to the human world, the woman asked in a worried voice.


    ¡°There are only about three hours left, so I think it¡¯s better to go with ease.¡±


    I looked at my friends leaning on the tree and said.


    I have to go quickly and turn Iker¡¯s attention to me.


    That way, while Iker is distracted by me, those kids will be able to escape safely.


    ¡°The more aesthetically pleasing you are, the more terrifying you are.¡±


    I wiggled my fingers.


    I kept thinking about whether I could do well and survive.


    ¡®No. Let¡¯s not think about bad things.¡¯


    I clenched my right fist and repeated it inside.


    ¡®I have to survive.¡¯


    A life where I can help others with my power.


    A life where I can fix the world little by little with my strength.


    The life of those who love me and who I love.


    My life as Yerine Spade was like that.


    So I couldn¡¯t give up easily.


    It was too brilliant to let go.


    ¡°Well, I will survive, right?¡±


    In front of Cassius, I said I was okay, but I seemed scared.


    Still, I thought this level of childishness would be okay.


    The woman who heard me stared at me with surprised red eyes.


    ¡°Just once, if you tell me that I can live and that I will survive, I think it will be very encouraging.¡±


    Why?


    It¡¯s blurry as if there¡¯s water in front of my eyes.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, would you do that?¡±


    The woman squeezed my hand at the words.


    Long, thin fingers were stained with blood and wrapped around rough hands.


    Warm warmth was delivered.


    ¡°Even if I don¡¯t say so, you know.¡±


    It was a calm voice like a ripple spreading over the calm surface.


    With a soothing echo, warmth seemed to spread throughout the body.


    ¡°That you will survive.¡±


    Something came up from deep in the throat.


    I really wanted to live.


    Because I missed the people who I love and who love me so much.


    The word ¡°survive¡± to me came as more precious than any other jewel.


    ¡°.¡­¡­.Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The woman put her hand on my head and patted it lightly and said.


    ¡°Just do what I said before. Don¡¯t forget toe in contact with the biggest monster and say your wish correctly.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Tell your wish that you want the mana absorbed by the monsters to return to its original ce and to return it to you at the end.¡±


    Her voice, which recounts the precautions, contained worries and affection like parents who taught their children what to do and what not to do.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, if you keep that, there will be no problem.¡±


    The woman smiled and said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send your friends right near you if you think things are clear after you go.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯d appreciate it if you could. If it doesn¡¯t finish in three hours, send them to a ce where the Crown Prince couldn¡¯t find them.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll send them to the safest ce possible.¡±


    ¡°I look forward to your kind cooperation.¡±


    I said, looking away from my friends who were sleeping.


    ¡°They¡¯ll be shocked when they wake up, so please do your best.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Saying so, the woman stretched out her right hand.


    The smoke rising from the tip of her finger drew a vortex.


    Then the smoke clumped together to form a huge mirror-like figure.


    Beyond that, there was a rainbow-coloured vortex.


    ¡°The Crown Prince is still in the Academy.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°If you get through here, you¡¯ll get in front of him.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    I bit my lips pretending to be okay, but my steps didn¡¯t fall off.


    I had to go, but my legs didn¡¯t move.


    ¡°Well, do you mind if I ask you one more question before I go?¡±


    Eventually, I stopped and talked.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    As expected, she didn¡¯t push me.


    She seemed to know well why I was doing this.


    ¡°You can ask me two or three questions, not one. You can ask me a few more questions.¡±


    There is no high or low tone, but her voice seems to contain warmth for some reason added.


    ¡°If time permits.¡±


    When I turned around, her sweet and gentle red eyes were looking at me.


    If those who saw child Yerine¡¯s red eyes and said it was a curse to look at those eyes, wouldn¡¯t they have thoughtpletely differently?


    They wouldn¡¯t have known.


    They wouldn¡¯t expect this eye to save someone.


    ¡°Will the daye when we meet again?¡±


    The woman smiled silently.


    It was not an awkward smile when it was difficult to answer.


    It wasn¡¯t even a fake smile to act.


    She seemed genuinely pleased to be asked this question.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    Her voice was heard in the gentle breeze.


    ¡°Still, this one is for sure.¡±


    Her red eyes shining like rubies folded in a line.


    ¡°If you call me when something as difficult as it is today, I will help you as much as I want.¡±


    She spoke in a whispering soft voice.


    ¡°Because you said thank you to me.¡±


    Her face flushed as she talked like that.


    And it shone brilliantly like the moon floating in the ck night sky.


    ¡°And I promised that kid.¡±


    Her red eyes fluttered slowly as if holding water.


    The vortex beyond the smoke-made mirror was darker than before.


    As if it was calling me.


    I knew I had to get going.


    ¡°.¡­¡­¡­Yes.¡±


    I said with the other hand ovepping in her hand, which was wrapped around my hand.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    She now knows that I really have to go.


    Two pairs of hands fell off each other, and as soon as they fell, I turned away.


    Finally, my foot fell off the ground.


    ¡°I¡¯m really going now.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I tried not to look back on purpose.


    I feel like I¡¯m going to cry when I see the faces of Cassius and other kids who are asleep.


    I extended my right hand into the mirror.


    The moment I touched the rainbow vortex, I felt my body being sucked into the air.


    It was like crossing a river that I couldn¡¯t reallye back from.


    I closed my eyes and thought to myself.


    ¡®Bye, everyone.¡¯


    Until I say ¡®hello¡¯ again, bye for a while.


    ***


    The first thing I felt when I opened my eyes was the smell of blood.


    A disgusting smell.


    When I opened my eyes, the scene that the dragon woman showed me unfolded.


    injured people, kneeling professors and students.


    Even the shadow of a giant monster floating in the air.


    ¡°There, do you dare to defy me?¡±


    A creepy deeply imprinted voice came into my memory.


    It was a mean voice full of arrogance.


    I felt the monstersing toward me through the wind.


    I looked up quietly.


    That way he can¡¯t kill me.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing you can get out of killing me.¡±


    Iker was floating in the ckened sky with a monster.


    The monster stopped moving when my eyes met with that arrogance gold eyes.


    ¡°Yerine¡­¡­.¡±


    His eyes calling my name shone with madness.


    His face was flushed with joy.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever you want.¡±


    I opened my mouth heavily.


    It was a must-do thing to stop him, but while I was saying that, it was awkward and difficult to bear.


    ¡°If you ept my terms.¡±


    Then Iker twisted his mouth andughed.


    As if he¡¯sughing at me.


    ¡°Yerine, you¡¯re mistaken about something. You are not in a position to propose a deal.¡±


    The monsters that stopped moving began to approach again.


    The monsters came close enough to block my view.


    With their terrible mouth with sharp teeth sticking out.


    ¡°Now you¡¯re weaker than I am. I don¡¯t have to listen to your proposal.¡±


    Iker came down from the air andnded in front of me.


    ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t need you that much right now.¡±


    A low warning voice came out between the twisted lips.


    In short, it meant that it doesn¡¯t matter if he just kills me now.


    But I knew it was a lie.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re not.¡±


    I looked straight at his low golden eyes and said.


    ¡°You¡¯re letting me live because you need me. If you were, you would have killed me right away when you didn¡¯t need me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re smart.¡±


    Iker lowered his upper body and whispered in my ear.


    ¡°Smart kids are such a nuisance.¡±


    Then he straightened his upper body again and said.


    ¡°That¡¯s cute but.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to hear his voice anymore.


    I interrupted him and immediately said the conditions.


    ¡°Stop the attack on the Academy now. You¡¯ve got me, so don¡¯t attack others anymore.¡±


    Iker looked at me with an interesting look at me talking like that.


    It was like looking at a tropical fish in an aquarium, so I felt bad.


    ¡°That¡¯s my deal.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. I don¡¯t want to listen though.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see me teleporting earlier?¡±


    Iker¡¯s face was slightly stiffened by the words.


    ¡°You put a teleport restriction on me, but I got out.¡±


    It was scary.


    However, I smiled intentionally so that I wouldn¡¯t look like that.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you tell from that? I can still fight, I can run away.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°But if you ept my terms, I¡¯ll follow you without that.¡±


    I heard a buzzing sound from behind.


    It was the voices of professors who shouted ¡°No.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t bear to raise my head.


    It was even more so when I heard Professor Frain¡¯s voice mixed with tears.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give you a special listen.¡±


    Surprisingly, I was a little surprised to see the answer.


    When I looked at him with a suspicious look, Iker grinned and opened his mouth.


    ¡°Follow me without saying anything and without resistance. That¡¯s the condition I push.¡±


    Without saying anything.


    Without any resistance.


    As soon as I heard that, I got goosebumps.


    Nevertheless, I had no choice but to answer.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Then Iker¡¯s golden eyes folded in a line like a crescent moon.


    At that very moment, I felt a dull pain in my shoulder.


    ¡®Huh¡­?¡¯


    The view began to turn upside down.


    Then I realized.


    That Iker used stun magic.


    ¡°Okay, so you just have to follow me without saying anything and without any resistance.¡±


    As soon as I lost my bnce and tried to fall weakly, Iker grabbed me by the shoulder.


    Under the dark sky without the moon or stars, I could see Iker¡¯s face with shadows.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this okay?¡±


    The face of the devil, stained with madness.


    The golden eyes, seen through the gradually closing view, were dancing joyfully.


    ¡°Good night.¡±


    The devil whispered in my ear.


    As if to be a doll with no words, no resistance.

 Chapter 124

    Episode 124


    ¡°Yerine.¡±


    I opened my eyes in surprise at the voice calling me.


    When I opened my eyes, I saw Iker with his head in front of me and smiling.


    Gradually, I arrived at the Academy and remembered what happened.


    ¡®I wish it had been a nightmare.¡¯


    I looked at those golden eyes and thought.


    ¡°Why are you so surprised? You¡¯ve seen me quite often.¡±


    Iker grinned and stroked my cheek.


    I turned my head instinctively.


    Because I didn¡¯t like the touch that seemed to think of me as a tool, not a person.


    ¡°Well, get used to it and you¡¯ll befortable.¡±


    Iker turned around, kicking his tongue.


    Only then did I see the scenery in the room.


    It looked like a dungeon.


    The room made up of cold stone floors and stone walls gave a simr impression to the room Yerine lived in when she was persecuted by the Postade family.


    Except for the fact that the room is much bigger, the ceiling is higher, and there is a huge monster.


    ¡®That¡¯s it.¡¯


    The monster that was flipping behind Iker was huge enough to cover one wall of the huge room.


    It was no bigger than the monster I¡¯ve seen so far.


    ¡®The amount of mana absorbed must be enormous.¡¯


    Thinking inwardly, I turned my eyes away from the monster.


    The room was stark, but the chair I was sitting on was quite luxurious.


    It was made of good wood and had a velvet cushion.


    The important thing was that my arms and legs were tied to the chair.


    ¡°This is where you¡¯re going to live.¡±


    Iker¡¯s voice echoed through the room.


    Suddenly, the blood all over my body felt cold.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You will live here from now on.¡±


    Iker walked slowly towards me away from the monster and said.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­worst.¡±


    ¡°Really? But you can¡¯t help it.¡±


    He pulled my chin with one hand.


    I struggled not to be dragged, but it was useless.


    ¡°You¡¯d better not use magic.¡±


    I looked down at the golden chain that was squeezing me and opened my mouth.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be painful. Every time you use magic, this chain will give you an electric shock.¡±


    ¡°You had a hobby to give people disgusting feelings.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, really?¡±


    The hand holding the chin became more powerful.


    ¡°I told you, but you need to get used to it. Since you have to live like this.¡±


    He let go of my chin and went on speaking.


    ¡°Do you know that I might give you better furniture if you act cute?¡±


    Acting cute.


    Clearly, it was an attitude that looked down on me andid me down.


    ¡°No, I might even change the room.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°I can untie the chain and turn it into a leash.¡±


    It was not worth hearing.


    ¡°I¡¯m still to be good to you, though.¡±


    I stared silently at Iker with a mad smile.


    Lock people up.


    Take what¡¯s precious.


    Use it however he wants.


    How can that be considered a good thing?


    ¡°But how did you get away with it earlier? I¡¯ve blocked all the teleportation.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to answer anyway, so I didn¡¯t open my mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you couldn¡¯t teleport back then. It was nice to see your embarrassed face.¡±


    He kept saying things that kept on scratching my pride.


    Like he¡¯s trying to kill my spirit.


    ¡°Where have you been?¡±


    The fluffy golden eyes seemed to be prating sharply.


    I swallowed my saliva by looking from head to toe.


    Unless I say it, Iker will not know where I¡¯ve been, and even if I tell him, he won¡¯t find it.


    Despite knowing the fact, my heart beat faster.


    ¡°I won¡¯t tell you.¡±


    Iker¡¯s face is gone withughter.


    His patience seemed to be running out.


    ¡°Your condition made me follow you without resistance and a word. I don¡¯t have to answer each of your questions.¡±


    Iker tilted his head with a creepy expressionless face.


    ¡°That¡¯s weird. You¡¯re more feisty than usual.¡±


    And he fixed his golden eyes on me and said.


    ¡°Why does your expression keep saying as if you don¡¯t like it?¡±


    ¡°Just, it¡¯s not my cup of tea.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Then he bent his knees and said to me at my eye level.


    ¡°Is it because you don¡¯t have Cassius here?¡±


    The moment he mentioned the name, I felt my heart sink.


    ¡°You hid him, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    My heart began to pound.


    I tried to pretend as if nothing was wrong as much as I could, but I felt a cold sweat running down my back.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s true that you¡¯ve been hiding him all this time and then suddenly popped out.¡±


    Iker smiled and said.


    His golden eyes were as glistening as honey.


    There were three hours left when I left the space where the Dragon Lady was.


    ¡®How long have I been unconscious?¡¯


    It might have already been for three hours.


    It was that everyone might havee to the human world a long time ago.


    ¡°If you want that much, I¡¯ll bring Cassius.¡±


    It was a gentle way of speaking to soothe the child, but there was a warning in it.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s okay to kill him in front of you.¡±


    His attitude of saying ¡°kill¡± without hesitation seemed to be disgusting.


    A man named Iker Tigris did.


    He had no qualms about removing someone he didn¡¯t like.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, try to look good to me.¡±


    I gritted my teeth.


    It was clear that he was trying to y with mepletely.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you kill me instead? Why are you keeping me alive?¡±


    Each word contained anger.


    Iker smiled sarcastically as if such a reaction was funny.


    ¡°It¡¯s a waste to kill you.¡±


    After saying so, he flicked his finger.


    As the cheerful sound rang out, the monster slowly came forward, procrastinating.


    His mouth, which looks more greedy than other monsters, and countless arms and legs that shake without power created a dreary atmosphere.


    ¡°You can kill me and take away my mana.¡±


    I murmured, looking at the monster with sharp eyes.


    ¡°Well, I thought about it. But I changed my mind.¡±


    While he was talking, the monster came closer and closer.


    The cold air of the monster began to shake.


    In front of the gloomy atmosphere of the monster, the gold chain seemed to lose its light.


    ¡°I thought it would be more profitable to keep you alive and pull your mana for the rest of your life.¡±


    The rest of my life.


    Tied up here like a puppet.


    Lost those who love me.


    It might be a more painful life than death.


    ¡°And I really wanted to have you.¡±


    His gold eyes shed in the dark.


    The eyes resembled the eyes of a snake just before putting its teeth into the prey that had bloomed with cautions.


    ¡°I was wondering who Yerine Spade was, and how helpless Cassius was so fond of her.¡±


    He smiled and swept my hair with his hands.


    It was different from the touch of a living person and touching the hair of a loved one.


    It was a touch of tying the doll¡¯s hair.


    The hair of a doll that cannot move.


    ¡°Well, I found myself interested in you, apart from mana. I can understand why Cassius does that.¡±


    Before I knew it, the monster was just around the corner.


    The cold air from the monster¡¯s mouth tickled my cheek.


    Human beings will instinctively backtrack as soon as they feel the chill.


    It was not something that coulde from living creatures.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Iker grabbed my wrist and whispered.


    The chain dug into my flesh, and I bit my lips to endure the pain.


    ¡°You¡¯ll see each other more often.¡±


    This jerk is going to use that monster to absorb mana from me regrly.


    Probably it was meant to be until I died.


    ¡°Once stored in this monster, the mana flows into my body, but it doesn¡¯t give me much pressure.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to increase my mana to infinity this way. It¡¯s possible for you.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to get so far?¡±


    I snapped at him who still held my wrist.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of a coup d¡¯¨¦tat and doing such a thing when you¡¯re already set to be an emperor?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to know? I¡¯m d you¡¯re finally interested in me.¡±


    Only then did Iker let go of his wrist.


    ¡°Our Tigris was the first one to bring magic into the Empire. Without Tigris, people wouldn¡¯t have received magical benefits.¡±


    The yellow golden eyes hardened cold.


    ¡°But people have long forgotten the grace of Tigris. Themon people use magic and the nobles interfere in the politics of the pce.¡±


    It was clearly referring to 7 Imperial Families.


    And it was also a word that was conscious of me, the Householder of 7 Imperial Families.


    ¡°There are so many arrogant people who say that they are as good at magic as the royal family.¡±


    His low-cut voice contained a fit of longsting anger likeva bubbling in the volcano.


    ¡°The predecessor Emperor was foolish enough to tolerate it and pass it on. Even though I¡¯ve suggested it several times.¡±


    ¡°It couldn¡¯t have been epted.¡±


    The predecessor Emperor was a man who valued harmony rather than power.


    That¡¯s why he rtively did not interfere with 7 Imperial Families affairspared to other Emperors.


    ¡°It was hard to see that old man keep leaving the country like this. I¡¯ll have to wait at least a few decades to be the Emperor.¡±


    ¡°So you killed your father in a coup?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I have nothing to say. Seeing as you¡¯re bragging about it.¡±


    Iker squinted and looked at me.


    ¡°It¡¯s creeping up. There¡¯s a limit for me to let you go.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need it, like that.¡±


    Iker¡¯s eyes quickly cooled down.


    Then he turned to the monster and pointed at me with the tip of his chin.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    The monster¡¯s mouth came up to me and bit my shoulder.


    ¡°It¡¯s your first time, so I did it softly.¡±


    Iker, who¡¯s face colour hasn¡¯t changed at all, murmured low.


    Several mouths then bit me, and I was caught in the arms and legs of the monster while I couldn¡¯t move.


    ¡°You said you didn¡¯t need it, did you?¡±


    Iker asked with a cool look.


    ¡°You¡¯ll think differently from now on.¡±


    Blood flowed from the wounds that the monsters put their teeth in.


    I felt suffocated by the cold air they exhaled.


    The hand that gradually stretched toward the left eye was creepy.


    ¡°If you¡¯re cute, I¡¯ll get you out of here soon, and if you don¡¯t want to, then I won¡¯t.¡±


    Saying so, he held out his arms and rolled up his sleeves.


    The monster with his arms stretched out grabbed his arms and bit him.


    ¡°Congrattions. Now your mana will flow into my body.¡±


    Iker rolled up his mouth and smiled joyfully.


    ¡°So to speak, we be one.¡±


    The monster slowly moved and expanded.


    The view became darker and darker.


    Iker¡¯s smiling face was also invisible.


    ¡°See you soon, Yerine.¡±


    Finally, the monsterpletely covered me with a blurry voice, and all that was in front of me was the darkness.

 Chapter 125

    Episode 125


    It was a really unpleasant sensation.


    A sticky and cold object seemed to crawl over my body.


    I was scared when it became so dark that I couldn¡¯t see an inch ahead.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Forgetting that I was chained up, I lit a me.


    The intense pain that soon caught my mind was all over my body.


    The zing blue me went out in an instant.


    I could see the me as soon as it went down.


    A lot of hands that stretch out towards the left eye.


    ¡®It¡¯s the same as it was¡­¡­..¡¯


    My body has hardened.


    I forgot what to do for a while at the creepy sight.


    A stiff hand with cold air grabbed my chin.


    I trembled and struggled, but his cold hands didn¡¯t move.


    The unpleasant hands that were fumbling about their faces began to move toward the left eye.


    The thought of dying passed by.


    I closed my eyes tightly, but a hand opened my eyelids and forced me to open them.


    Just then, I remembered the face of Cassius who was asleep.


    <i>¡®If you call me when something difficult happens like today, I will help you as much as I want.¡¯</i>


    And the Dragon Lady¡¯s whispering.


    ¡®This is not the time to be like this¡­¡­!¡¯


    I shook the hands that covered my face and opened my mouth.


    ¡°Help me.¡±


    I felt the heat in my left eye as if she had responded to my wish.


    As soon as I gave off my mana, more hands stretched out toward the eyelids.


    ¡°Let the mana absorbed by these monsters return to its original owner.¡±


    At that very moment, the hands that were moving toward the left eyelid stopped moving as if they were blocked by something.


    And suddenly, my left eye became burning hot.


    In that short time, the tremendous heat closed my eyes.


    It was hard to open my eyes to the heat that was iparable to before I said my wish.


    ¡°Return the mana absorbed by these monsters to its original location and its original owner.¡±


    Suddenly, blue mes rose from both hands.


    Nor did I use me magic.


    The heat from the eyes was now wrapped around the body.


    My whole body seemed to be zing.


    The hands faltered and began to back off.


    The body of the monsters, which was covering the lower half of the body, also stumbled and escaped.


    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡±


    I twisted my chained body in a heat that I had never felt in my life.


    I felt like a hot me swallowed my body.


    It was such a fever that it was distracting.


    Perhaps Yerine, who couldn¡¯t stand her mana when she was young, felt like this.


    ck hands were seen beyond the shaky field of vision.


    Was it because death was before my eyes?


    The faces of Cassius, Eugene, Erica, Rachel, Astra, and Ray passed by like antern.


    ¡°¡­¡­.please return it.¡±


    If I hadn¡¯t thought of their faces, I wouldn¡¯t have said thest word.


    mes burning with a darker blue colour overflowed in front of my eyes.


    I didn¡¯t struggle while watching the fireworks swallow my body.


    I felt like my whole body was burning up.


    Blood was boiling and blood vessels seemed to expand.


    Nevertheless, I feltfortable for some reason.


    ¡®¡­¡­¡­..am I really going to die now?¡¯


    The chair, which could not ovee the fire, copsed, and I fell helplessly on the stone ground.


    I had a hunch that this was myst.


    ¡®I can¡¯t see them after all.¡¯


    I thought it was a relief that I memorized everyone¡¯s faces well just before I left.


    The monsters that blocked the view were seen splitting in half.


    Fragments of monsters scattered over the zing mes fell apart.


    ¡°What is this! Argh!¡±


    I heard a terrible scream.


    ¡°Yerine Spade! What the hell did you do?¡±


    Iker¡¯s voice was unmistakable.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhh!¡±


    The scream, which was ringing sharply as if to rip off the eardrum, soon calmed down, and something hit the floor.


    ¡®Sess¡­¡­¡­¡¯


    I felt like my body was going to explode.


    Hot blood flowed out of the left eye.


    ¡®It hurts.¡¯


    My voice was too hoarse to scream.


    My whole body is too damaged to struggle.


    I knew it intuitively.


    That I won¡¯t survive.


    Tears flowed from the left eye, where blood flowed.


    The blood and tears mixed into the mouth made the tongue taste salty.


    ¡®No, I just have to win.¡¯


    But I wanted to think that I was okay.


    ¡®It¡¯s okay. Everyone can live now.¡¯


    I wasn¡¯t included in ¡®everyone¡¯.


    Things that have happened have passed by like a shlight.


    Session appointment ceremony, tea party with everyone, ball, pic in the garden.


    Everything is.


    It¡¯s only been about a year, but my new life here has be such a precious memory for me.


    Tears flowed out of the fact that I could never go through such a thing again.


    ¡®I don¡¯t want to die either.¡­.¡¯


    I hypnotized myself that I could survive.


    Because I¡¯m not ready to die yet.


    ¡®I miss you.¡¯


    People¡¯s greed was endless.


    However, I thought I could be this greedy just before I finished my second life.


    I wanted to see everyone¡¯s faces.


    I closed my eyes weakly.


    I didn¡¯t even have the strength to keep my eyes open.


    The fire that started in my eyes will soon burn my whole body and soul.


    ¡®I wanted to say hi to them.¡¯


    Feeling blood and tears rolling down my cheeks, I prayed earnestly inside.


    If death is simr to sleeping, let the dream of theming out.


    Soon the consciousness sank into the abyss and no pain was felt.


    ***


    Nothing moved in the room where the heavy silence fell.


    The girl with purple hair lying dead on the cold stone floor.


    At first nce, she looked like she was just sleeping, but dark red blood flowed from her left eye covered by purple hair.


    Her breathing was so weak that she couldn¡¯t hear well in the silence.


    Anyone who saw her would know that her life would soon be cut off.


    In a deste room, the only living thing was her, who was about to die.


    There was no sign of a human being except for the scorched ownerless clothes lying a few steps away from her.


    As her breathing gradually faded, five men and women appeared in the air.


    ¡°Hold on to them. Don¡¯t let any of them run away.¡±


    Eugene, who clucked up his voice, said, looking sideways at the chain-bound Rayl.


    ¡°But where exactly are we?¡±


    Erica looked around and asked.


    Soon after, she found Yerine lying motionless in the back.


    ¡°Ye, Yerine!¡±


    Everyone looked back at Erica¡¯s voice calling Yerine¡¯s name.


    The first thing that moved was Cassius.


    He¡¯s a man who¡¯s fallen faster than anyone else.


    He ran toward her.


    ¡°Ye, Yerine¡­¡­.¡±


    His voice calling the name trembled like crazy.


    Yerine, who was always confident and shining brightly, was lying down in the corner.


    As she breathed out a faint breath that seemed to break on the cold stone floor, she looked as if she would break if touched.


    ¡°What can I do¡­¡­.¡±


    Tears flowed nonstop from the golden eyes that resembled the sun.


    Cassius, who held Yerine lying on the floor in his arms, used healing magic desperately.


    A gold ball of light flowed out of his body and surrounded Yerine, but did not enter her body.


    ¡°Breathing, please breathing¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Eugene, who put his finger on Yerine¡¯s nose, murmured nkly.


    But everyone knew.


    She¡¯ll be out of breath soon.


    Her fine face was ruined by the blood streaming out.


    The skin of the limbs was not as damaged as if it had been severely burned.


    Her eyes werepletely broken, and her healing ability seemed to have halved.


    Her breathing was so weak and open.


    ¡°Why¡­.¡±


    Eventually, the gold ball of light returned to Cassius again this time.


    Grimly.


    ¡°Yerine, I¡¯m here. Please open your eyes¡­¡­.¡±


    But the answer didn¡¯te back.


    When Cassius, who fell asleep after Yerine¡¯s magic, opened his eyes, the Dragon Lady said.


    If she doesn¡¯t keep her eyes open when she meets Yerine again, she has to give up.


    ¡°You can¡¯t leave first. You promised toe back to me.¡±


    Cassius¡¯s hand, who hugged Yerine, was strengthened.


    ¡°You liar¡­¡­.¡±


    For Cassius, Yerine was the only one who thought she wanted to protect in a life full of meaningless things.


    His heart was broken by the thought of not being able to keep it this time and the thought of letting her carry all the burdens by herself.


    He rather thought that he wanted to pluck his own heart.


    If she could live, if Yerine could live, he wanted to do that.


    ¡°Please open your eyes. It¡¯s my fault¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡®There¡¯s something I haven¡¯t told you yet. I was going to tell you when I became a person who suits you.¡¯


    Those words lingered in his heart.


    ¡°¡­¡­hey.¡±


    His voice sounded as if he had tears in his eyes.


    When Cassius looked up, what he saw in front of him was Eugene, who had a face full of tears.


    ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as this. You¡¯re so cheap. You said you¡¯de back alive.¡±


    His hands shook with fists.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t die¡­¡­.¡±


    It was Erica who burst into tears at his words.


    Unable to ovee her emotions, she held Yerine¡¯s hand, which was ruined by ash and dry blood.


    ¡°Yerine, ugh, you promised me. Next vacation, we decided to have more fun. You said you had a n!¡±


    Everyone was crying.


    Everyone was telling Yerine to open her eyes.


    But even if she was shaken or yelled at, she wouldn¡¯t open her eyes.


    Eventually, when all the efforts came to nothing, Cassius wept and swept her face away with a big hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­.¡±


    He felt sorry for Yerine, who had endured the burning pain of her body for him.


    Blood and ashes that have dried up and stick together on her ghost-like face


    His heart ached when he saw her bangs messed up because of the blood.


    ¡®Why did you have to endure everything by yourself?¡¯


    The touch of patting the white face was as careful and sentimental as if he was groping the remains of someone he could no longer meet.


    Long fingers swept over the bangs covering the left eye.


    He wanted to see the red eyes hiding behind it like crazy.


    It was just then.

 Chapter 126

    Episode 126


    <b>Trantor : Missme</b>


    <b>Editor : Aru</b>


    ¡°There¡¯s a glow in the eyes¡­.¡±


    Erica murmured nkly.


    She stopped crying and looked down at Yerine with a surprised look.


    ¡°She could be saved!¡±


    Eugene shouted in an urgent voice.


    ¡°The woman said it earlier, if there¡¯s still a glow in her eyes, then we have a chance!¡±


    Eugene was right.


    Fainted in the woods of the Dragon Lady. Shortly after waking up, they heard from the woman that Yerine had left alone to stop the prince.


    The woman also told them that Yerine would be at a crossroads between life and death.


    And she said it¡¯s very likely that she lost her consciousness.


    The woman told the shocked, contemted way, how to save her life.


    ¡°But there¡¯s a condition.¡±


    She said there were conditions in implementing the method.


    Yerine¡¯s left eye should not bepletely ruined.


    ¡°Eugene is right. The glow in her eyes means her eyes aren¡¯t ruined.¡±


    Rayl, who had his hands and feet tied, crawled toward Yerine using his knees, breathed and said that.


    Cassius¡¯s hand, which is supporting Yerine¡¯s shoulder, was strengthened.


    ¡®Please, this time.¡¯


    Cassius opened his mouth, burying the desperate feeling in his heart.


    Salty tears flowed into his mouth.


    ¡°Please, help me.¡±


    He tried to calm down his trembling voice.


    He was afraid that he might chew his tongue or say his wish wrong, so he clearly recited his wish again and again.


    ¡°Please return Yerine¡¯s body and mana and back to the state she was before she hurt.¡±


    He missed her so much with her eyes open.


    There were so many things he couldn¡¯t say yet.


    He couldn¡¯t let it go like this.


    ¡°Please return to a state before she gets hurt.¡±


    When Cassius talked about his wishes, Astra and Erica joined hands.


    Erica soon closed her eyes and bowed her head.


    She sincerely hopes that Cassius¡¯s wish wille true.


    Soon after, Eugene and Rachel closed their eyes and knelt.


    Rayl, who could not put his hands together because his hands were tied, took the ce of kneeling and bowing his head.


    Cassius was the only one who said his wish in person, but everyone was in unity and earnestly hoped that the wish woulde true.


    ¡®Please let me see Yerine again.¡¯


    Cassius stroked the purple hair with a faint touch and looked inward.


    ¡®Please let me tell her what I haven¡¯t said yet.¡¯


    <i>That I like her.</i>


    <i>That I like her the way she is.</i>


    <i>I desperately wanted to be able to convey the words.</i>


    ¡®Give me a chance to be nice to her for the rest of the time, as she was struggling for me.¡¯


    Transparent tears rolled down from his golden eyes.


    Soon, tears fell near Yerine¡¯s half-closed fly left eye.


    ¡°¡­¡­.return it, please.¡±


    After Cassius had said all his wishes, there was silence in the room for a while.


    And a much more intense light leaked from the red eyes half-covered by the eyelids than before.


    The light became more and more intense.


    Soon the light became bright and strong enough to fill the entire room.


    The light was so intense that the five people surrounding Yerine could not see the light with their bare eyes.


    Cassius sped Yerine¡¯s shoulders with both hands and closed his eyes.


    ¡®It¡¯s too bright¡­¡­.!¡¯


    The light from her eyes was not only intense but warm.


    When Cassius opened his eyes, he saw a red light surrounding Yerine¡¯s entire body.


    On the other hand, he wondered if it was really okay since the power of eyes was so powerful.


    However, he also thought that the light would not harm Yerine.


    It was because the light was simr to the colour of Yerine¡¯s left eye and the dragon woman¡¯s eye.


    ¡®Please¡­¡­.¡¯


    From some point on, the light gradually faded.


    When the bright light disappeared and the surrounding area calmed down, Cassius opened his eyes.


    Others gradually opened their closed eyes and began to look around.


    ¡°Yerine¡­¡±


    Yerine¡¯s left eye, which was half-open, waspletely closed again.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Eugene asked with an uneasy voice.


    ¡°Yerine, Yerine!¡±


    Cassius tried calling her name a couple of times, but Yerine didn¡¯t wake up.


    ¡°The wound is gone.¡±


    Rachel, who was looking at Yerine¡¯s body, shouted.


    As she said, the terrible burns left on her limbs werepletely gone, leaving only bloodstains.


    ¡°Did you wish to work?¡±


    Erica asked in a desperate voice.


    She had tears in her eyes that resembled a tourmaline.


    Her pink eyes shook as if she had put the tourmaline in the water.


    ¡°Yerine.¡±


    A voice that swallowed her tears called her name.


    A big hand wrapped around her face.


    Cassius wanted to see her, who blushed every time he did that.


    ¡°I miss you¡­¡­.¡±


    It was just then.


    Yerine cracked her fingers which were covered with blood and ash on them.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    As soon as Rachel eximed with surprise, Cassius saw Yerine¡¯s eyshes shaking.


    Soon, the closed eyelids slowly opened.


    In between, beautiful purple and red eyes appeared.


    ¡°Cassius¡­¡­.¡±


    Both eyes were intact without any wounds.


    In particr, the red eyes, which he thought would never return, had a beautiful glow that resembled ruby as usual.


    Feeling dizzy, Yerine frowned slightly on the forehead and raised her upper body.


    She looked around and murmured nkly as if she hadn¡¯t figured out the situation yet.


    ¡°Is this a dream¡­¡­¡­?¡±


    Cassius hugged her tightly without saying a word.


    ¡°Ca, Cassius?¡±


    ¡°This is not a dream.¡±


    The moment she felt the heavy sinking voice and warm body temperature, Yerine knew that all of this was not a dream.


    She knew that when she saw her friends crying at her.


    Only then did she raise her arms and wrap them around Cassius¡¯ back.


    ¡°I, I don¡¯t know how¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Cassius, who could not ovee his tears, ended up not finishing his sentence.


    When the hot tears wet her shoulders, tears ran into Yerine¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°I really missed you¡­¡­.¡±


    Tears streamed down Yerine¡¯s cheeks.


    Tears flowed from her left eye, which she had consideredpletely ruined until a while ago.


    ¡°Yerine¡­¡­.¡±


    Erica called Yerine¡¯s name with tears in her eyes.


    She wrapped her back and shoulders in Cassius¡¯s arms and wept.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re alive. I¡¯m so d¡­¡­.!¡±


    Starting with her, who started crying at the end of her voice, everyone else burst into tears.


    ¡°Why did you go out alone like a fool? I thought my heart stopped beating when I heard that.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever do that again, Yerine, I¡¯m not gonna let you do that again.¡±


    At thest minute, everyone was surrounding Yerine.


    Yerine felt suffocated by the weight of her friends who rushed at once, but she did not resist them.


    Rather, she was thankful for the point of tears.


    ¡®I survive.¡¯


    Those who love her.


    And she was so happy that she could see her loved ones again.


    ***


    It was a cool night when the wind blew.


    The backyard of the annexe to the northeast of the Academia was calm, unlike the day when it was full of students.


    There were only two people here, Cassius and me.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve been here.¡±


    My voice was heard in the warm wind.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Cassius¡¯s calm voice came to my ears.


    Unlike the night of the school anniversary ball, where the cold wind blew, there was a warm wind blowing in the backyard today.


    ¡°The wind is warm. Spring ising soon.¡±


    ¡°Yes, winter is over now.¡±


    As Cassius said, the flower bed in the annexe was shyly opening its bud.


    After a few days, the ce will be full of colourful flowers.


    Our footsteps naturally headed for the mistletoe passage.


    On the night when our future was uncertain, to the ce where Cassius kissed me.


    I squeezed my fist at the memory that came to mind.


    ¡°I thought I couldn¡¯te here again.¡±


    When I made a wish and felt the pain of burning my body, I really thought so.


    Thanks to Cassius¡¯ wish, I survived, my body returned to the same state as before as well as my left eye.


    I did an additional examination just in case, but my body was surprisingly fine.


    Even now, a weekter, when I recalled the memories of that day, I used to tear a little.


    ¡°So, what kind of promise are you going to make today?¡±


    I rolled up the tail of my lips and smiled mischievously.


    ¡°Well. It¡¯s not a promise, it¡¯s a deration.¡±


    Cassius replied with a smile. Bright moonlight lit him.


    His golden eyes were as colourful and transparent as the moon.


    ¡®Deration?¡¯


    Hearing those words, I couldn¡¯t predict exactly what Cassius would say.


    ¡°I had something I wanted to say, but I couldn¡¯t afford it.¡±


    ¡°To me?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Cassius turned his head and said, looking at the flower bed in the backyard.


    ¡°But now there is no Iker, and the situation has been sorted out to some extent.¡±


    My only wish that I wish to extinction was the monsters that absorbrge amounts of mana.


    Iker, who tried to ept my magic through the monster, disappeared without a trace.


    It was clear that he could not withstand the overflowing mana.


    When the controlling person disappeared, the remaining monsters naturally scattered, and the energy absorbed by the monster returned to its original owner.


    Cassius looked back at me and stared at me quietly.


    My eyes seemed to remember even a small feature of his face.


    It was a face that came to mind that night.


    Slowly, my heart rate began to elerate.


    ¡°¡­¡­Yerine. ¡±


    Soft and sweet voice.


    It was a voice that no longer made me afraid of losing it.


    His shining gold eyes looked straight to me.


    It was the eyes that contained the light of the sun without shaking.


    ¡°I like you.¡±


    A gentle echo touched my ear.


    It was a lovely and warm sound.


    His golden eyes still had a clear glow.


    However, it was clear that his face covered in darkness would be slightly red.


    ¡°¡­¡­then are you going to kiss my hand now?¡±


    I smiled as I looked at the mistletoe hanging above it.


    Cassius grinned and shook his head.


    And he gently bent my shoulder and whispered.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m going to do it somewhere else this time.¡±


    In an instant, the fever ran into my face.


    Then, a deep and sweet voice rang in my ears.


    ¡°Is it okay?¡±


    The answer was fixed anyway.


    Quietly nodded my head, the two lips touched in a breathtaking silence.


    It was warm.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 127: END

    Episode 127


    <b>Trantor : Missme</b>


    <b>Editor : Aru</b>


    ¡°Umm¡­¡­¡­¡±


    How long has it been since I fell asleep, I felt like someone kept poking me.


    I thought it was an illusion at first, so I closed my eyes tightly and tried to sleep.


    But now I can even hear a faint voice as if calling my name.


    ¡°Yerine?¡±


    When I opened my eyes in surprise, I saw a woman with ck hair staring at me.


    ¡°Who, who¡­¡­¡­¡±


    I realized the moment I saw her face with a backward step.


    She certainly looked the same as me.


    The same image as me before I possessed this ce.


    ¡°Yerine?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I haven¡¯t heard that name in a long time. That sounds awkward.¡±


    The woman with ck hair scratched her cheek with excitement.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re the real Yerine¡­.¡­?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right, but now just call me Yoon Se-Yeon. I already got used to it.¡±


    She tapped her fingers and said.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the name Yerine more familiar to you now?¡±


    Her dark brown eyes gazed at me gently.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s just call each other like that.¡±


    She said with a calm smile.


    Only then did I realize the surrounding area.


    There was no floor or ceiling.


    Although it looked iridescent, there was no such thing as a hard wall.


    I felt as if I were floating in the air.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re doing well now.¡±


    She, the real Yerine who became Yoon Se-Yeon, opened her mouth.


    ¡°You¡¯re doing fine, aren¡¯t you? I didn¡¯t see it wrong, right?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah, I¡¯m doing great.¡±


    I talked awkwardly, sweeping down my long purple hair.


    Then she said with a yful smile.


    ¡°It looks like you¡¯ve reached Trump¡¯s position, right? Congrattions.¡±


    ¡°Oh, thank you¡­¡­.¡±


    A few years have passed since Iker Tigris¡¯ coup was put to rest.


    After returning to the Academy and finishing my studies, I became a pce wizard.


    And when it was time for the Duke of Ace, a former Trump, to retire, I rose to Trump¡¯s post.


    ¡°But how do you know everything?¡±


    ¡°Oh, sometimes I saw it in my dreams. I heard something from her before I came here.¡±


    ¡°Her? The Dragon Lady?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    She replied with a nod.


    I haven¡¯t met the Dragon Lady since the coup.


    The Dragon Lady told me to call her whenever I had trouble, but I didn¡¯t call her because it didn¡¯t happen.


    And after breaking up in the forest, the dreaming of her no longeres out.


    ¡®She must have been in touch with her often.¡¯


    Just then, what The Dragon Lady said a few years ago was in my head.


    <i>¡®Because the child earnestly begged me to help you.¡¯</i>


    ¡°Hey, Yeri, no, Se-Yeon.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°A few years ago, I almost died. She helped me back then and she did say this.¡±


    She tilted her head when she heard me.


    ¡°I heard you begged her to help me.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    She eximed as if she had remembered what I said.


    ¡°Why did you do that? Did you know I was in your body in the first ce?¡±


    ¡°Oh, well¡­¡­.¡±


    Her expression hardened slightly.


    Seeing the sudden shadow on her face, there seemed to be something wrong.


    ¡°At first, I didn¡¯t use magic at all as my mother said. I was afraid that there would be another person who would get hurt because of my magic, and I was also afraid of getting hurt.¡±


    It was a clear voice, but I felt a heavy stone-like weight in it.


    ¡°And then¡­¡­ I died. I was misunderstood to have tried to hurt a kid named Erica. Because I identally hurt her eyes.¡±


    It was consistent with the results of the original story I know.


    But I didn¡¯t know about such a background story.


    The situation of the viin, an extra, has never appeared in the original story.


    ¡°I was so scared because I thought it was a real-time for me to die. And I thought to myself. I want everything to be gone, and I want to go back in time before this happens.¡±


    ¡°No way, that¡¯s why¡­.¡­?¡±


    She nodded at my question.


    ¡°Right. Eventually, the eye granted my wish, and I turned back the time. Right before the sessor appointment ceremony.¡±


    I was also on the verge of a sessor appointment ceremony when I first possessed Yerine¡¯s body in this world.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s my second life, I¡¯ve done many things differently, so I don¡¯t die like before.¡±


    She spoke in a calm voice.


    ¡°Whenever I returned, it was always before the sessor appointment ceremony, and I couldn¡¯t turn the time beyond that. I wanted to see my parents, but it didn¡¯t work. Well, that was good.¡±


    The sad-looking chestnut eyes turned to me.


    ¡°By the way, the result wasn¡¯t good even if I did it a few times. There were still cases where I wasn¡¯t appointed as a sessor, and even if I was lucky enough to be appointed as a sessor, something bad happened at the Academia.¡±


    ¡°Wait, what? Few times?¡±


    When I heard her story, I cried out in surprise.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been turning back the time over and over again. Right before I died.¡±


    For a second, she looked as if she had put everything down.


    Seeing her face, I couldn¡¯t even imagine how many times she had gone through.


    ¡°But it didn¡¯t work. Even if I turn back time, I¡¯ve been beaten to death by a Postade family, or I¡¯ve been trapped in a tower, starved to death, or I¡¯ve been framed to death.¡±


    She repeated her life of regression over and over again but seemed to have only death left in her life.


    ¡°I see, it must have been too hard.¡±


    If anyone goes through such a thing, they¡¯ll be on the verge of madness.


    ¡°I thought about it just before I died.¡±


    She tapped her head and talked.


    ¡°I just want to let go of everything, magic or anything, I want it to stop.¡±


    And she took a step forward and said.


    ¡°Now I want to live another life.¡±


    Now I have a rough outline of what happened.


    ¡°And then the eyes responded to that wish. When I opened my eyes, I was possessed by another world, another body.¡±


    ¡°The two of us have switched.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    She said with a mncholy look on her face.


    ¡°How surprised I was to find out that I had sent someone else to my ce because of my wrong wish.¡±


    Her dark eyes stayed with me.


    ¡°I thought I¡¯d take it back, but I didn¡¯t know what to do because I didn¡¯t have dragon eyes in my body.¡±


    ¡°So you made a wish instead.¡±


    ¡°Yes. My hands trembled to think that I sent someone there who had no connection there.¡±


    She talked, tearing her hair out with a tired face.


    ¡°Luckily, my prayers reached her, and I¡¯m d you look okay for now.¡±


    ¡°By the way, are you okay? How are you doing?¡±


    She pointed her finger at herself with her head tilted at my words.


    ¡°Me?¡±


    ¡°I was definitely about to fall off the veranda and die before I possessed¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t die because it wasn¡¯t high. I was hospitalized because I broke one leg.¡±


    It felt strange to see her smiling as if it wasn¡¯t a big deal.


    I¡¯m sure she had the face of my past life, but she had apletely different look from me.


    I could feel from that look that she was happy now.


    I was relieved for some reason.


    ¡°I, thanks to your hard work, I passed my bar exam.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, so I¡¯m doing a lot of things now.¡±


    She said with a calm smile with a flushed face.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry for you, but¡­¡­I¡¯m d I don¡¯t have to suffer from the fear of dying any longer. There¡¯s no magic here, and no one bothers me like the Postade family.¡±


    Being possessed seemed to be the key to ending her infinite regression.


    ¡°You know what?¡±


    I opened my mouth and uttered words that were hovering in my heart.


    ¡°Are you satisfied with your life as Yoon Se-Yeon?¡±


    She paused for a moment and hesitated to answer.


    She opened her mouth when I nodded and signalled that it was okay for her to be honest.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡­.yes, I¡¯m not saying this from the point of taking your body, but honestly, I¡¯m happy with my life now.¡±


    ¡°Then that¡¯s enough.¡±


    She replied with a slight smile.


    Then she looked up at me and asked.


    Her brown eyes and my red eyes-purple eyes met.


    ¡°What about you? Are you satisfied?¡±


    Many things that have happened so far passed through my head like a shlight.


    Each of them was precious memories.


    I lived a hard life.


    And lived happily ever after.


    The life given again was so precious to me.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I answered without hesitation.


    Her chestnut eyes shone joyfully facing me.


    ***


    When I came to my senses, the iridescent space disappeared out of nowhere.


    The scattered documents and the mahogany desk with a golden border look blurry.


    ¡°Umm¡­¡­.¡±


    Just then, someone poked me in the cheek.


    When I turned my head, I noticed a glistening gold pupil.


    Cassius grinned and said as I raised my upper body in a fit of surprise.


    ¡°You! Trump shouldn¡¯t sleep in a ce like this.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    I hurriedly finished my clothes and cleaned up my messy hair.


    Cassius grabbed my hand and gave me an agitated smile.


    ¡°Hmm. I¡¯ve told you to call me by my name when it was only the two of us. I¡¯m disappointed.¡±


    Seeing Cassius take my hand and kiss me, my face got heated.


    ¡°What are you going to do if someone sees us? I¡¯m still at work.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? I¡¯m sure no one in the pce doesn¡¯t know we¡¯re dating.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because Cassius is making it so obvious¡­¡­.¡±


    However, with one word, I realized that Cassius was not going to step down.


    He rubbed my hand against his cheek, and I sighed.


    Just then, the door to the library opened and a silver-haired man came in.


    His blue eyes came out like sapphires and were fixed to Cassius, and I quickly pulled my hand out of Cassius¡¯ grasp.


    Looking at Eugene, who had wrinkles in his forehead with a look on his face, it was clear that a nagging bomb would fly.


    ¡°No, Trump-nim. You didn¡¯t forget to have a meeting in an hour and keep flirting here, are you?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not. What do you mean flirting, haha.¡±


    ¡°Do something about that awkwardugh first. Did you read the data?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Who am I?¡±


    When I said so, a woman with pink hair burst intoughter.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s not anyone else, it¡¯s Yerine. I think you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    ¡°Blothea, you¡¯re always on the side of Spade. You be quiet. Isn¡¯t it still work time for you? Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Do you think the Treasury Department doesn¡¯t have any time off?¡±


    Eugene and Erica came forward with their never-ending quarrel, Rachel stepped in.


    ¡°Come on, don¡¯t fight, calm down. How can you fight every day like this?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s how it used to be.¡±


    Astra nodded and said.


    ¡°But Eugene, don¡¯t go too far. If Yerine gets angry, she¡¯ll force the meeting to be extended.¡±


    ¡°No, Astra. I¡¯m not that much of a dictator. Unlike anyone whose name is Eugene andst name is Ace.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Eugene frowned and poured out words of rebuttal, but I covered my ears and pretended not to hear.


    ¡°See you at the meetingter.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. Get ready ande. We¡¯re going to ask a lot of questions.¡±


    ¡°You really.¡±


    Eugene grumbled and left, and the rest of the people greeted him.


    ¡°See you in an hour!¡±


    Erica also cried out with her hair braid in one fine way.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to take care of just one thing. Don¡¯t forget that we¡¯re going to go eat the new cake after the meeting, Yerine!¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll wait for you after the meeting.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    So Erica left, only I and Cassius remained in the library.


    ¡°There¡¯s only two of us left. Great.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you like it too much?¡±


    ¡°Whatever.¡±


    Cassius burst intoughter and said.


    The eyes resembling the golden sun were fixed on me.


    The beautiful goldenke¡¯s surface captured my image.


    The two hands held together were still warm.


    I thought this was enough.


    I didn¡¯t have anything else to ask for.


    <strong>I¡¯m a Viiness but Too Popr</strong>


    <strong><Completed></strong>


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 128: Side Story 1 : Summer Vacation

    Episode 128


    <b>Trantor : Missme</b>


    <b>Editor : Aru</b>


    <b>Side Story 1: Summer Vacation (1)</b>


    ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡±


    At the words of yton, his attendant who wore a monocle, Cassius sighed and fell on the desk.


    ¡®It¡¯s finally over.¡¯


    Cassius, who put his cheeks together on the cold desk, thought nkly.


    Although it has already been several years since he stopped treason and ascended to the throne, he is still not used to the heavy work that increases every June.


    ¡°<i>Sigh¡­</i>¡­.¡±


    ¡°You must be very tired?¡±


    yton, a quick-witted man, said, putting a cup of tea and refreshments on the desk where Cassius was lying down.


    ¡°Have some of this, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, yton.¡±


    Cassius said as he got up from his desk.


    His eyes were ckened by heavy work.


    Nevertheless, thebination of slim fingers, sharp jawline, and the picturesque gold eye were like an artwork.


    ¡°But we¡¯re going to have a little less work, for the time being, so you can rx until August.¡±


    yton talked softly to Cassius, who was putting his mouth to the teacup.


    As yton said, after the Foundation Ceremony in June, there were no big events in July other than small tasks.


    He meant that he could live with ease for about a month.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Cassius, who put down the teacup, murmured in a small voice.


    But Cassius¡¯ expression was not bright at all.


    His face, which was shadowed by fatigue, looked like a beautiful young man that could onlye out from a story of a novel.


    Besides, his jet ck hair and a slight loss of weight added to the sharp jawline.


    In the end, yton opened his mouth.


    ¡°Your Majesty, you can get some rest for a while.¡±


    yton was worried about this unexpected response because he knew his master would be as happy as he could run when he finished his work.


    He wanted to cheer him up somehow.


    ¡°You look so bad, do you have any other concerns¡­¡­..¡±


    Cassius opened his eyes wide as he saw yton carefully speaking out.


    ¡°Oh, concern, it wasn¡¯t like that. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Then what¡¯s the problem?¡±


    Cassius hesitated to answer yton¡¯s question for a moment.


    Then he muttered, holding his hands with a sharper eye.


    ¡°I¡¯mck Yerine¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    yton was briefly dumbfounded by Cassius¡¯s serious and grim expression as if he were discussing important foreign policy.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Yerine for three days.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Duke of Spade¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    yton stepped back unknowingly, with Cassius¡¯s eyes shing as if he were mad.


    ¡°I can¡¯t stand it anymore.¡±


    Cassius had already been overworked for days and had often stayed up all night.


    Already difficult to maintain his reason, he seemed to be out of his mind at the thought of not seeing his lover for a long time.


    ¡®Oh, my God, the withdrawal phenomenon hase again.¡¯


    (<i>T/N: Withdrawal is thebination of physical and mental effects that a person experiences after they stop using or reduce their intake of a substance such as alcohol and prescription or recreational drugs.)</i>


    Thinking yton was in trouble, Cassius, who couldn¡¯t stand it, grabbed yton and asked.


    ¡°yton, Duke of Spade, Isn¡¯t she in the Imperial Pce now?¡±


    ¡°Well, even though you didn¡¯t see each other¡¯s faces, you exchanged conversations throughmunication jewellery.¡±


    ¡°The voice alone, of course, is not enough.¡±


    Already, Cassius, who slept for two to three hours for three days, was looking like a crazy person and he was about to go to Yerine Spade.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you get some sleep first and go see her?¡±


    ¡°I can go see her and sleep together.¡±


    Looking at Cassius¡¯s excited eyes, yton thought to himself.


    ¡®Oh, my God, he¡¯s so out of his mind.¡¯


    Inevitably, yton pulled out a white pearl and contacted the servant, who managed Yerine¡¯s temporary room.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s me, Trump-nim, do you think she¡¯s busy? His Majesty hase with a withdrawal phenomenon.¡±


    <b>[Oh, His Majesty?]</b>


    ¡°Oh, if Trump-nim is busy now, we cane in a few hours, but if she doesn¡¯t look busy, can you please ask a little bit.¡±


    <b>[But the Duke left two hours ago.]</b>


    It was Cassius, not yton, who responded in a clear voice that resonated in the office first.


    ¡°What?¡±


    The attendant, who mistook his voice for yton, continued to talk.


    <b>[Suddenly, Mandrake in the backyard is growing exponentially, so she¡¯s going to take care of it. Trump-nim said it would take some time. She also has just a little work left, so she¡¯s just going to take care of it at the Dukedom until the night.]</b>


    ¡°Oh, yeah, I got it.¡±


    When the light of the white pearl went out and the voice disappeared, Cassius looked nk as if the world had copsed.


    yton, who felt sorry for the appearance of his master, put Cassius in his office chair and offered words of constion.


    ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t be heartbroken. You¡¯ll be able to meet the Duke tomorrow.¡±


    Then he filled the empty cup with hot tea again and said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so depressed, why don¡¯t you go on vacation for a week or so?¡±


    It seemed that special measures were needed to cheer up his master, who had be low-pressure.


    ¡°Vacation?¡±


    ¡°Yes, take the Duke.¡±


    yton naturally dropped the teacup in front of Cassius and continued.


    ¡°Trump-nim also said she didn¡¯t have much work in July, so have a nice date.¡±


    Cassius¡¯s eyes were lit at once by the tempting words.


    ¡°And please, make some progress.¡±


    ¡°No, yton. That¡¯s¡­.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, you know that if Trump-nim makes up her mind, men will follow you in line, right?¡±


    yton said, lifting the monocr sses slightly with his fingers.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if she¡¯ll be taken away in a moment.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay.¡±


    At yton¡¯s urging, Cassius replied, frowning on his forehead and leaning against the chair.


    ¡®A vacation.¡¯


    He didn¡¯t think there was any problem with his vacation at the pce, but it was different with Yerine.


    Under the pretext of vacation, they will not only be together all week, but they will also be able to have a date or outing that they haven¡¯t been able to do.


    ¡®I¡¯ll never let you go this time.¡¯


    Cassius smiled and put his mouth on the teacup.


    He decided that he would get more reward than what he felt regret for not being able to see each other often for a month.


    ***


    ¡°A vacation?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Cassius nodded as he looked at me, who opened my eyes wide in surprise.


    ¡°It was a little difficult this June. I think I need to change my mood.¡±


    ¡°Oh, right. But I¡¯m a little surprised though.¡±


    Perhaps because he had been so busy since his ascension, Cassius had never taken a particr vacation or trip.


    He could have gone if he wanted to, but he seemed satisfied enough to rest in the pce.


    ¡°But if you¡¯re bringing this up to me, you¡¯re asking me toe with you, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Cassius grinned.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not busy in July, I¡¯d like you toe with me.¡±


    His smiley face is very, very handsome.


    Honestly, if that face wasn¡¯t asking to go on vacation with me, but order me to lick his feet, I might do it all.


    ¡®He knows he¡¯s really handsome.¡¯


    Kicking my tongue inside, I held out my words.


    After finding out that I liked his face, Cassius often uses his face to seduce me.


    ¡®There is a saying that the face is probable, but isn¡¯t he used too often?¡¯


    It¡¯s good to have more confidence in his appearance than before.


    Cassius¡¯s eyes were twinkling as he waited for my answer.


    His eyes looked as if he was asking, ¡®Would you like to go?¡¯.


    Looking at his eyes with anticipation for some reason, I thought I wanted to tease him a little.


    So I decided to pretend that I didn¡¯t fall for Cassius¡¯ temptation and pretend that I didn¡¯t notice what his suggestion meant.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re going somewhere far, and I can¡¯t help but be your bodyguard.¡±


    I smiled at Cassius, who looked subtly stiff at my words.


    ¡°Oh, you know you have to pay extra, right?¡±


    At the words, Cassius expressed his dissatisfaction with his expression that he didn¡¯t like it.


    ¡°Yerine, you¡¯re really.¡±


    ¡°Is there a problem, Your Majesty?¡±


    Cassius squinted as he smiled with his mouth corners up.


    ¡°Are you serious about that?¡±


    ¡°Of course. You have to pay forbour.¡±


    I raised my voice as I looked at the beautiful gold lining shining under the light of the firece.


    ¡°If you¡¯re an emperor of the Great Tigris Empire, of course, you should do that, right?


    When I spoke as if I were acting with an exaggerated gesture, Cassius got up from his seat and approached me.


    His hair, standing against the firece emitting warm light, shook gently.


    Cassius had already had a heavenly beauty during his time at the Academy, but now he was taller and had a better physique, boasting a very close-to-perfect appearance.


    ¡®Wow, how do people really look like this?¡¯


    Eventually, I forgot what I was talking about and looked at his face.


    Meanwhile, Cassius suddenly bent down and pushed his face close to me.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying you¡¯re not going without being paid?¡±


    To be honest, I wanted to shake my head like crazy because his face was so handsome, but I managed to press the urge. And I smiled leisurely.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Seriously?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Why would I lie?¡±


    Cassius eventually straightened his back and shook his head, expressing that he had raised both hands and feet.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll pay you, soe with me. That¡¯s enough, right?


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go if you give me a lot.¡±


    Cassius didn¡¯t lose and hit back.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a lot. You don¡¯t think I can do that for you?¡±


    At Cassius¡¯s expression, my voice burst intoughter.


    Iughed out loud for a long time and asked Cassius who was staring at me.


    ¡°No, were you really going to give it to me?¡±


    When I looked at his face turned slightly nk, theughter continued to leak through my lips.


    Perhaps he thought he had been hurt by me, Cassius replied with a pouting mouth as if he had a heartache.


    ¡°You said you wouldn¡¯t go if I didn¡¯t give it to you.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, of course, I was joking. You didn¡¯t know?¡±


    I barely calmed down and said to Cassius.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to pay.¡±


    Seriously, he¡¯s so cute even with his grumpy face.


    ¡°It¡¯s better to go together as a couple, not as a guard.¡±


    Cassius, who stood still as if he was surprised for a moment, soon smiled.


    ¡°The pce wizard is ying with the emperor. It¡¯s hard for me to let it slide.¡±


    A low voice came out between his lips.


    ¡°And I told you to call me Cassius when it¡¯s only two of us.¡±


    I smiled softly as I looked at the golden eyes that slowly radiated heat.


    ¡°I was going to y a joke.¡±


    Cassius, who smiled at my words, bent his upper body with a look of excitement.


    ¡°This won¡¯t do.¡±


    He whispered to me in both arms.


    A voice that seemed to melt the heat in my stomach seemed to stick to my ears.


    ¡°It¡¯s your punishment, Yerine.¡±


    Looking at the golden eyesing closer and closer, I smiled and closed my eyes.


    Soon, heat-bearing lips touched each other.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 129: Side Story 1 : Summer Vacation

    Episode 129


    <b>Trantor : Missme</b>


    <b>Editor : Aru</b>


    <b>Side Story 1: Summer Vacation (2)</b>


    The first morning of the vacation was really noisy.


    Everyone got up at dawn to pack, and I also got on the carriage while rubbing my eyes.


    And it wasn¡¯t until the time that the sun was floating high in the sky gradually disappeared and the twilight settled down, the good news came that we had reached our destination.


    ¡°Come on, get down safely.¡±


    Cassius got off the carriage first and held my hand and said.


    Even though the carriage¡¯s footstool was not that steep, Cassius would always get off the carriage first and support my hand.


    To be honest, I was so used to getting on and off the carriage that he didn¡¯t have to do that.


    In some cases, when I had to move urgently ording to the schedule, I climbed two footstools at a time and loaded myself into the carriage.


    Of course, I heard the servants saying it every time I do that.


    ¡°Thank you always.¡±


    Cassius replied with a slight smile, bending the tail of his eyes softly.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ¡°These meticulous things move people¡¯s hearts.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your words, but this is really nothing.¡±


    Cassius naturally stood next to me and talked.


    ¡°Honestly, if you tell me, I can carry you all day.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I refuse.¡±


    Cassius replied with a slightly sulky look on his face.


    ¡°Yeah, I knew it. Just know that¡¯s how I feel.¡±


    He grumbled around my shoulder with one arm.


    ¡°Oh, I know that very well.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    His expression, which seemed to have been heartbroken by my positive answer, quickly eased.


    No wonder, I burst intoughter because he was too cute.


    ¡°Of course. It¡¯s been 5 years for us and you still good to me, how can I not know that?¡±


    I talked while organizing his ck hair that was blown away by the wind.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s good. You¡¯re handsome.¡±


    Cassius looked surprised when I tapped on his shoulder and lowered my hand in satisfaction.


    With his golden eyes wide open.


    ¡°Is today my birthday? I¡¯m so happy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m doing a special lip service because we¡¯re on vacation.¡±


    ¡°What, aren¡¯t you serious?¡±


    When I saw his face turning blue, I was deliberately excited.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡­ I¡¯m notpletely lying.¡±


    ¡°Then what percentage of the truth is that I¡¯m handsome?¡±


    ¡°Well, try to guess.¡±.¡±


    Cassius frowned slightly at the words and spoke out.


    He¡¯ll never show that in front of anyone else.


    I was overwhelmed by the fact that I was the only one who could appreciate that cute face.


    And somehow, I used to tease him more often because it was fun to see him like this time.


    ¡°You honestly like my face.¡±


    Cassius narrowed his forehead and said with a serious look.


    Laughter flowed between my lips as he seemed to sincerely ept what I said as a joke to guess what percentage it was.


    ¡°So what percentage do you think it is?¡±


    ¡°Well, 60 per cent?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you still don¡¯t know me.¡±


    As I shook my head, Cassius looked down at me with a gloomy look.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t changed your mind and heart about me, but you still don¡¯t know me that much.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll try again. Fifty per cent.¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    Cassius looked almost as if he had given up on a series of incorrect answers.


    ¡°That¡¯s so mean, Yerine. You said you liked my face a few years ago. Are you tired of it already?¡±


    I smiled at his persistent questions but did not answer them.


    ¡°Okay, okay. I haven¡¯t been able to manage it because I¡¯m busy these days, but I¡¯ll soon change my image and try to decorate it with strength.¡±


    Cassius touched me with a grim voice and said.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to seduce you with all my might. Be prepared.¡±


    I really like the way his hair is a little messy now, but if Cassius made up his mind, my eyes would be dazzled as if I had found a bright future.


    Still, I opened my mouth because I wanted to stop Cassius, who hade to heal his fatigue, from being unable to rest all day, paying attention to his appearance.


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to.¡±


    ¡°Why! Am I that hopeless?¡±


    I shouted, waving his hands violently at Cassius, who was slowly turning into despair.


    ¡°No! Listen to me!¡±


    Just like the koreannguage, people should listen to the words of the Tigris Empirenguage until the end.


    ¡®And what does he mean by hopeless, his face already working.¡¯


    I clenched my fists and looked at Cassius and spoke in an urgent voice.


    ¡°Really, you still don¡¯t know this part of me. I¡¯ll tell you what the answer is.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not one per cent, is it?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not.¡±


    I nced at the drooping Cassius and smiled.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it 100 per cent but¡­¡­.¡±


    Then I wrapped my arms around his neck and smiled broadly.


    ¡°Ny-nine point nine nine per cent?¡±


    Just then, Cassius¡¯s eyes, which had been gloomy, were alive.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, so you can rx.¡±


    To be honest, I¡¯ll probably never get tired of seeing that face in my life.


    Indeed, I never get tired of handsome faces.


    However, I didn¡¯t have to talk about this because I thought that this would reduce my chances of making fun of him.


    ¡°Can I really trust it? Your words today make me feel like I¡¯m going between heaven and hell.¡±


    ¡°You can count on it.¡±


    As I nodded enthusiastically, Cassius looked down at me with a sad look, inting his cheeks.


    ¡°Anyway. So you were just trying to make fun of me earlier.¡±


    ¡°Well, sort of.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been teasing me a lottely.¡±


    Cassius squirmed, squinting his eyes and pulling my cheek.


    ¡°You mischievous.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, but I can¡¯t stop it because it¡¯s fun.¡±


    ¡°Then it means you won¡¯t stop teasing me. You¡¯re mean.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t stop. It¡¯s one of the few joys of my life.¡±


    Cassius pulled my cheek so my pronunciation was a little crushed, but I conveyed my meaning quite clearly.


    When he saw me like that, he sighed as if he couldn¡¯t help it.


    ¡°I¡¯m letting it go because you¡¯re so cute.¡±


    After a while, his lips clung to my forehead with a lovely sound.


    Even before the lingering affection of the kiss passed by briefly, the voice of yton, the attendant of Cassius, was heard.


    ¡°Well, you two are in such a good mood, I¡¯m sorry, but if you don¡¯t go in fast, you¡¯ll catch a cold!¡±


    As his voice cut through the air, I was surprised by the voice stuck in my ears and pulled back, but Cassius replied calmly with a soft voice.


    ¡°Okay, we would go in. I was about to go in.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I didn¡¯t think so.¡±


    ¡°yton, are you jealous?¡±


    ¡°No way.¡±


    yton shook his head with an immediate answer.


    ¡°If youe on vacation and catch a cold, it¡¯s a loss for you two.¡±


    That was definitely true.


    ¡°Now,e this way.¡±


    Following yton¡¯s guidance, we walked toward a mansion full ofnterns that shone calmly in the dark.


    ***


    The interior of the royal vi, which was secretly hidden in the southern part of the country, was bright and warm, unlike its subtle appearance.


    The dark green carpet under the dazzling chandelier was as fluffy as grass.


    Looking at the flower patterns drawn on the light emerald wallpaper, the wind seemed to blow gently in my mind.


    ¡°Wow, pretty¡­¡­.¡±


    In the southern part of the country, thendscape and climate were very different from my territory, but above all, the architectural style was the most different.


    Of course, it was very different from the capital where I stayed long after the Dukedom.


    It may have been generalized to the vi where Cassius and I stayed, but it has a warm and bright atmosphere overall.


    ¡°It¡¯s a perfect ce toe to relieve your fatigue.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I like afortable atmosphere.¡±


    Cassius said, looking at a small chandelier decorated with light green curtains, green wallpaper and green ribbons.


    ¡°When I was young, I came to visit only a few times, but it¡¯s the same as then.¡±


    Cassius looked up at the emerald-coloured ceiling with his reminiscent eyes.


    ¡°It feels weird to be back.¡±


    For some reason, his voice seemed to be shaking very quietly.


    His gold eyes fluttered slowly like stars reflected on the surface of the calmke.


    Like holding water.


    ¡®No way¡­¡¯


    An afterimage of the past passed through my mind.


    I recalled Cassius from the time of the Academy, who was staring at the ruined pce filled with the smell of terrible blood.


    Now I didn¡¯t even know he was chewing on his childhood memories of his lost family.


    Memories with those who can nevere back.


    ¡°Cassius.¡±


    I reached for his cheek without realizing it.


    While looking at the surroundings, Cassius looked a little surprised at my touch and made eye contact with me.


    Looking at him, I still touched his cheek without saying anything.


    ¡°¡­¡­.what¡¯s wrong, Yerine?¡±


    Cassius smiled.


    The smile thates out every time he hides something.


    I couldn¡¯t have not known that.


    However, I also knew that Cassius would not speak his mind first.


    Because he didn¡¯t like to worry about me.


    I opened my mouth to answer what Cassius said but then closed it again.


    I had to organize my words again and again in my head until I could finally speak out.


    ¡°¡­¡­if there¡¯s anything you want to say, don¡¯t put up with it, you have to.¡±


    His ck eyebrows, which seemed to be painted with a brush, flinched weakly.


    Soon, his tight lips moved.


    ¡°Sorry, I was making you worried.¡±


    The golden eyes holding the sun sparkled brilliantly.


    It wasn¡¯t a false light.


    The smile on the mouth was different from the previous one.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m sad nor I miss my family or anything.¡±


    Cassius tapped me on the shoulder and talked.


    ¡°I didn¡¯te here often, so I only have good memories of this ce.¡±


    Cassius looked inside the vi and said.


    ¡°I¡¯m d to be here again.¡±


    It was clear that the words were brought up with Iker¡¯s coup five years ago in mind.


    After many years, the desperate memories of the day when I almost lost Cassius, and Cassius almost lost me, used to be scarred and hit us like nightmares.


    ¡°And I¡¯m so happy to be here with you.¡±


    My sun isughing.


    More dazzling than anyone else.


    Clearer than anyone else.


    More lovely than anyone else.


    I replied with a slightly shaky voice with a smile as if I could not help it.


    ¡°So do I.¡±


    I answered the sun¡¯s gentle call.


    ***


    <i>Thump¨C</i>


    The mysterious noise from the hallway on the second floor kept the vi busy.


    Eventually, the servants gathered in a dark second-floor hallway with candles.


    ¡°No matter how you look at it¡­¡­.¡±


    yton muttered as he looked at the bedroom door where Cassius and Yerine were staying.


    ¡°Is that the sound from this room?¡±


    Chester, the vi manager, carefully put his ears on the door when he asked.


    After a while, he answered in a serious voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure. This is the right ce.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    yton walked forward and put his ear to the door as Chester did.


    In fact, he could hear the pounding sound and the squeaking sound of the bed without having to put his ears on the door.


    But as soon as he listened to the door, yton heard a new sound that was hard to hear outside the door.


    ¡°Now, wait a minute, Cassius, let go of this.¡±


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t stand it anymore. I¡¯ll never let it go tonight.¡±


    At the ndestine sound, yton removed his ears from the door and covered his mouth with his hands.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 130: Side Story 1 : Summer Vacation

    Episode 130


    <b>Trantor : Missme</b>


    <b>Editor : Aru</b>


    <b>Side Story 1: Summer Vacation (3)</b>


    When I arrived in the bedroom, my luggage and Cassius were neatlyid.


    I expected to use separate rooms, but the vi¡¯s servants smiled kindly and put the two of us in one room.


    Well, it was embarrassing, but it didn¡¯t matter, so I decided to stay still.


    It¡¯s time to sleep like that.


    That was the beginning of the incident.


    ¡°You¡¯re tired, aren¡¯t you? Go to bed, Cassius.¡±


    I said, turning my head to Cassius lying next to me.


    Then, his goldeye shone in the soft candlelight.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think I can fall asleep easily.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no. We have to go to bed early to y as much as we can tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡­.¡±


    Cassius, who hesitated to speak, eventually stood up from his position, unable to resist.


    ¡°Cassius?¡±


    As soon as I was puzzled by his very serious-looking profile, Cassius opened his mouth with a serious look.


    ¡°I can¡¯t sleep because I¡¯m nervous.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    I stared at him, wondering what he was talking about.


    ¡°It¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve slept in the same bed with you¡­¡­.¡±


    Cassius, who brought it up, had sparkling eyes like a 12-year-old boy with a fresh crush.


    ¡®Oh, my God.¡¯


    I want to tease Cassius again.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t this addiction?¡¯


    But isn¡¯t it so cute?


    He has a bigger head than me and is a burly adult man with angry muscles hidden under his clothes, but he is still so cute.


    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t help it. I¡¯ll help you rx.¡±


    I hid my ck heart and approached Cassius casually.


    ¡°Huh? How?¡±


    I smiled at Cassius, who looked like an innocentmb.


    ¡°Like this!¡±


    Then I attacked the defenceless Cassius and began to tickle him.


    ¡°Oh, wait, Yerine! Wait, not there!¡±


    Cassius couldn¡¯t resist and burst outughing, and I tried my best to tickle him.


    ¡°Come on, you¡¯re not nervous anymore, are you?¡±


    ¡°Yerine, please, no, no, I can¡¯t stand it anymore!¡±


    Cassius, who had been suffering, turned over his body with tears hanging from his innershes.


    His body rolled around, unable to focus on an unexpected attack.


    ¡°Be prepared.¡±


    ¡°Oh, wait a minute. Wait, ack!¡±


    It was followed by a fierce blood war that resembled the final match of the wrestling match.


    Cassius, who couldn¡¯t resist my tickling after a close battle, eventually bounced off the bed with a thump.


    ¡°Where are you running!¡±


    I also ran after him running away from the bed.


    The moment I reached for his neck, which was revealed, Cassius turned around and hugged me tightly in his arms.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Cassius hugged me hard and couldn¡¯t move both arms at all.


    ¡°Now you¡¯ve be quiet.¡±


    ¡°Oh, let me go!¡±


    I moved around, back and forth, to release Cassius¡¯s arms, but I couldn¡¯t untie it.


    He lifted me into the air.


    Then I knew it by intuition.


    From now on, I¡¯ll be punished for tickling Cassius.


    ¡°Now, wait a minute, Cassius, let go of this.¡±


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t stand it anymore. I¡¯ll never let you slide tonight.¡±


    Cassius said as he approached the bed with me.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t keep teasing me.¡±


    I shook my head with a serious face and said.


    ¡°For that punishment, you will be sentenced to twelve hours of nket-clothes.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Without even giving me a chance to make a final argument, Cassius quickly put me on the bed.


    And he started rolling me in the nket.


    ¡°Oh, wait a minute! Oh!¡±


    ¡°This should be less of a joke.¡±


    ¡°Wait, Cassius, oh, really!¡±


    Eventually, I had to spend the night like a quilt-dried pupa.


    And the cheeky Cassius took me in his arms, made me unable to move, and slept soundly.


    ***


    When everything in the vi melted into the dark darkness, only the candle in the middle of the vi management room did not go out and burn.


    ¡°I¡¯m so thrilled. How many years has it been since I¡¯ve achieved this ¡­¡­.¡±


    yton took off his sses and said, rubbing around his eyes.


    His face was red, and his eyes were filled with tears.


    He wiped the sparkling tears with a handkerchief under the firece light.


    Maya looked at him and carefully opened her mouth.


    ¡°The two have been dating since they were in the Academy, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, so the ministers were secretly expecting that the two would be married soon.¡±


    yton replied, reusing his monocrs.


    ¡°Both of them are already adults. Marriage is too much, but I thought they would at least have an engagement ceremony soon. But¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    yton, who was speaking in a furious voice, sighed deeply and hit his chest as if he was frustrated.


    Maya, who nced sideways at yton, opened her mouth in a low voice.


    ¡°The two of them have shown no sign of it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t know exactly why, but the two have met often, but haven¡¯t made any progress at all¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why you were so moved.¡±


    Maya smiled awkwardly at yton, who was in tears again.


    ¡°Actually, the two were so consistent that I thought we¡¯d be together no matter how many yearster, but I was still nervous. His Majesty will not see anyone else unless the Duke, and it will be hard to find a woman just like the Duke.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes.¡±


    ¡°But they¡¯re not even engaged, so I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    Chester replied, cing the ss he had gently ced on hisp back on the wooden table.


    ¡°Of course, I personally hope that both of you will go well apart from political issues.¡±


    Adding in a calm tone, he smiled, stroking his brown moustache.


    ¡°Anyway, maybe because they¡¯re on vacation, I think both of them look good together and I¡¯m d they¡¯re on good terms.¡±


    Maya rubbed her hands and talked in a lively voice.


    ¡°Tomorrow, I need to prepare the meal upstairs, right? Should I prepare it in advance?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Chester shook his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to have the meal ready but if you prepare too early, it¡¯ll cool off. They must be tired of riding in the carriage all day, and¡­¡­..¡±


    Chester shut his mouth, not sure what to say.


    The other two stared at Chester, who repeatedly opened his mouth and closed it again as if the word only lingered on the tip of his tongue and did note out.


    ¡°You heard it earlier. That¡¯s how intense it is, um¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay, you can stop talking.¡±


    Chester nodded as he saw yton interrupting as if he knew what he¡¯s going to say even if he didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Anyway, Maya, wouldn¡¯t they be tired the next day and wake upte?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah. Then I¡¯ll just prepare the ingredients. Prepare things that can be served in advance.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d appreciate it if you could prepare a lot of nutritious food.¡±


    At yton¡¯s subsequent request, Chester looked confident and crossed his arms.


    ¡°Oh, of course. Just leave it to me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. But you know what?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    yton unfolded his index finger and opened his mouth with a grim face.


    ¡°I have a question.¡±


    yton, who had used up the tableware, left the room and asked.


    ¡°Is the bed in that room okay?¡±


    Chester eximed a short sigh of ¡°Ah¡± at yton¡¯s question.


    Soon, he made a slightly awkward expression and blushed his ears.


    ¡°It¡¯s a sturdy product, but¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°I know that, but you heard it earlier. Was it strong enough not to break?¡±


    Listening quietly, Chester opened his mouth after a long silence.


    ¡°I¡¯ll rece it with a stronger one soon.¡±


    Feeling relieved by his words, yton stepped in peace.


    ***


    ¡°So, did they both get there safely?¡±


    A woman looked back as she stared at the shaking candle at the voice of a man in the dark.


    A man was wearing a shirt and lowering his eyes at the end of the woman¡¯s gaze, who stretched her shiny hair long under the light of a blurry candle.


    In the dark, a man with shining green eyes moved, and the ck ne hanging on his neck clicked.


    ¡°Yes, They arrived safely.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a relief. Anything else other than that?¡±


    When the man asked, the woman lowered her head and looked over the correspondence in front of her.


    ¡°Sesame seeds are pouring out of the two. Other than that, there¡¯s nothing else.¡±


    Then the woman rolled up the letter again and put it aside.


    The man staring at her smiled and leaned against the wall.


    ¡°That¡¯s not surprising.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll know more when we get there tomorrow.¡±


    A smile spread around her mouth as she spoke in a warm voice.


    ¡°Please give my regards.¡±


    When the man¡¯s cracked voice cut through the air, the woman paused her hand holding the g pens.


    His green eyes glowed with longing in front of her who raised her head.


    ¡°I can¡¯t meet them even if I want to.¡±


    It was a quiet voice, but the woman could see that the voice was slightly cracked.


    And the fact that the man¡¯s face is half covered by the shadow is depressing.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After a brief silence, the woman¡¯s answer rang out.


    ***


    I don¡¯t know when I fell asleep.


    When I opened my eyes, the sun was already in the middle, and Cassius was rubbing his eyes.


    Walking out of bed, we pulled the strings to call the servant, ordered them to prepare a meal, and then we dressed up lightly.


    When the two of us went down to the dining room together, the smell of savoury omelettes and subtle tea scents spread throughout the mansion.


    It looks delicious.


    While imagining the meal in front of me, I was thinking happily, and my eyes met yton in the dining room.


    As soon as he saw me for some reason, he opened his mouth as if surprised, and was restless with a confused expression.


    ¡°Good morning, yton.¡±


    Cassius, unable to see yton¡¯s helpless appearance, greeted him and walked past him.


    And naturally, he took out the chair across from his seat and smiled at me.


    ¡°Oh, thank you, Cassius.¡±


    ¡°This is nothing.¡±


    When I sat on the chair, Cassius pushed the chair back in, and then went back to his seat.


    yton, who couldn¡¯t shut his mouth, turned his head toward Cassius as soon as I sat down.


    ¡°Your Majesty, isn¡¯t that too much, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Cassius, who did not know what he meant, looked at him with his reproachful voice.


    ¡°Huh? What?¡±


    yton looked more frustrated by his reaction, but Cassius still didn¡¯t seem to understand why he had that face.


    Cassius wasn¡¯t the only one who wondered about yton¡¯s violent reaction.


    ¡°yton, is there a problem?¡±


    As soon as he heard my voice, yton erased the look he had just made and opened his mouth with great caution.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Even if I tilted my head, yton did not answer easily, and he hesitated for a long time before speaking out.


    ¡°Well, Duke, I¡¯m asking you very carefully, but I wonder if you¡¯re body feeling well¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°Body? No problem.¡±


    ¡°What? Last night¡­¡­..¡±


    Then yton breathed in the middle and shut up.


    As if he said something he shouldn¡¯t have said.


    ¡°What did you dost night?¡±


    Cassius asked him with a strange face, but yton did not answer.


    ¡°Oh, Your Majesty¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Rather, he asked Cassius a question in reverse.


    ¡°I understand that you came down because you didn¡¯t want the meal to cool down. But this isn¡¯t right!¡±


    yton alternately looked at Cassius and shouted.


    ¡°Let the Duke walk on her own both feet without help.¡±


    ¡®Help? Me?¡¯


    I looked at yton with a strange look, but he spoke enthusiastically.


    ¡°Your Majesty should have carried the Duke on his back or hugged you! Or you can call the servants!¡±


    ¡°Hey, wait a minute.¡±


    No matter how much I thought about it, the situation seemed to be going strangely, so I raised my hand to stop yton.


    ¡°yton, I don¡¯t know why, but I¡¯m fine. You just saw me walk very well.¡±


    Cassius also spoke in a calm voice.


    ¡°And yton, carrying the Duke of Spade on my back or carrying her is rather my wish. It¡¯s the Duke herself who stops it.¡±


    He looked at me and spoke boldly.


    ¡°In that sense, should I just hug her everywhere and get her upset in the future? I don¡¯t know the reason, but what¡¯s the thing that made you angry like this, yton.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I hate it.¡±


    ¡°Look, it¡¯s the Duke who refuses.¡±


    Cassius, who naturally fluted, slowly blinked his shiny gold eyes with a pod in his hands.


    ¡°So yton, what the hell is wrong with you? You¡¯ve been saying meaningless things. The Duke herself has been saying that she¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°No way. There¡¯s no way the Duke will be okay, you may be overdoing it!¡±


    yton, who dyed his face red, clenched his fists and shouted in a pretty furious voice, mixed with embarrassment and frustration


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you overwork the Dukest night to the extent make the bed break?¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 131

    <b>Episode 131</b><b></b>


    <b>Trantor : Missme</b><b></b>


    <b>Editor : Aru</b>


    <b>Side Story 1. Summer Vacation (4)</b>


    ¡®Is the bed broken?¡¯


    I didn¡¯t fully understand yton¡¯s words until about three secondster.


    <i>Clink.</i>


    When I fully understood the meaning, I heard the ss breaking.


    ¡°Wha, what?¡±


    Cassius, whose face turned red, asked yton with a look as if he was talking about something crazy.


    The ss he had just held in his hand fell to the floor and shattered.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me, but I know everything!¡±


    I shouted out loud when I saw yton pouring out his words.


    ¡°yton, wait, I think you¡¯re misunderstanding something, but¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°How can I not know that when I heard such a loud thump in the Duke and His Majesty¡¯s bedroom?¡±


    yton talking with excitement without even listening to me, made me lose my mind.


    ¡®We shouldn¡¯t have yed like that yesterday¡­¡­.¡¯


    The source of the trouble was that I couldn¡¯t control my excitement at the thought of making fun of Cassius.


    It was a little noisy, but I only ran and rolled a few times on the bed, but I didn¡¯t know I would get misunderstood.


    ¡®No, I didn¡¯t mean to, but I¡¯m sure I yed soundly than anyone else?¡¯.¡¯


    I rolled my eyes slightly and gave Cassius a ridiculous look.


    He also seemed quite embarrassed by this situation.


    I was staring at yton with my ears red and one hand covering my mouth.


    ¡°I thought the ceiling was too piercing when I heard it on the first floor. Does it make sense that the Duke would be okay if your majesty was that violent?¡±


    My mind went white for a very short time.


    ¡®We did y violently.¡¯


    I didn¡¯t know the difference between ¡®yed violently¡¯ and ¡®yed that violent¡¯ would sound like this.


    ¡®Where on earth did it start wrong?¡¯


    I wanted to say that¡¯s not the case, but I wasn¡¯t sure where to start to tell yton so he could trust us.


    And I understood why yton thought that way, so I was really more confused.


    If I hear a loud noise from a bedroom of a couple of years of dating where they sleep together, there will be more peopleing to conclusion just like yton.


    ¡®Most people wouldn¡¯t think Cassius and I were just ying and jumping in bed like we really did.¡¯


    I murmured inside and turned my eyes toward Cassius.


    He must have thought simr to me, but he kept his mouth shut up.


    He wiggled his lips as if he couldn¡¯t stand this situation.


    <b>¡®Is this situation funny?¡¯</b>


    I made a mouth shape toward him without making a sound.


    <b>¡®No, just, I think he might have misunderstood us like that.¡¯</b>


    <b>¡®You said yesterday that soundproofing was okay!¡¯</b>


    <b>¡®Sorry, I haven¡¯t been here for a long time. It must be different from then.¡¯</b>


    Cassius replied with a smile, rolling up the corners of his mouth.


    Even then, yton was infuriating toward Cassius.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I repeat, but please carry the Duke on your back when you go up.¡±


    ¡°No, yton. You haven¡¯t heard me at all, have you? I¡¯m really fine.¡±


    ¡°And keep the Duke¡¯s legs away from the ground all day long!¡±


    It was clear.


    yton wasn¡¯t listening to me at all.


    And seeing his very determined expression, it seemed very difficult to persuade him.


    In the end, I concluded that it would be better to just move on quietly.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do that.¡±


    Cassius put his hands together in front of his chin and nodded.


    With a strange smile around his mouth, he made no rebuttal.


    ¡®He¡¯s given up.¡¯


    In front of yton, the two of us who alternately looked at each other throughout the breakfast, we had to hold back ourughter desperately.


    ***


    After finishing the meal, I changed my clothes and was on my way down to the parlor room.


    The warm sunshine shattered by the window wrapped the hallway.


    Outside the white window frame, there were endless soft greenery views and on top of them were white clouds resembling cotton candy.


    My heart melted away at the open scenery that would only appear in fairy tales.


    ¡®There¡¯s a reason for building a vi in the southern region.¡¯


    Unlike the Dukedom of Spade and the capital, which are distinct from the four seasons, the southern part of the country has been warm throughout the year.


    Of course, the temperature dropped a little in winter, but it remained simr to spring in our territory.


    ¡°Well, I was thinking of taking a walk in the garden today, but I can¡¯t.¡±


    While looking out the window, Cassius crossed his arms and spoke in a very serious tone.


    ¡®The weather is so nice.¡¯


    It was such a waste not to go outside in this weather.


    In addition, yesterday was even more regrettable because it took too much time toe by a carriage that I couldn¡¯t even look outside properly.


    ¡°No, why all of a sudden? You promised to take a walk in the garden this afternoon. The sky is so clear.¡±


    When I answered back, Cassius looked very sorry.


    ¡°But yton said today that Yerine¡¯s legs shouldn¡¯t touch the ground.¡±


    He showed an extremely pathetic face and a drowning voice as if he would shed tears at any moment.


    Anyone would think Cassius was talking seriously if they saw him like that.


    But I knew it was all acting.


    ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t a walk be too much?¡±


    Look at him.


    He is smiling with his hands covering his mouth.


    Now, Cassius did not give up his exnation and rification to yton but seemed to enjoy the situation where he was misunderstood.


    That¡¯s why he wanted to tease me.


    ¡®Phew, there¡¯s no way I won¡¯t ept it.¡¯


    Thinking so, I stretched my back and put his hands on my pelvis.


    ¡°Then you should carry me on your back.¡±


    When I raised his chin and shouted loudly to Cassius, Cassius leaned his upper body a little and tilted his head.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like me carrying you on my back.¡±


    ¡°Oh, are you making excuses?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me. I just told you the truth.¡±


    ¡°It only seems to me that you¡¯re making excuses.¡±


    He shook his head and gave strength to his voice as if he was frustrated.


    ¡°Who was the one who overworked my bodyst night in a very violent movement?¡±


    With that word, Cassius¡¯s pathetic face, which had been maintained through acting, copsed in a heartbeat.


    ¡°Oh, wait, Yerine, that¡¯s a little¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°To the extent of breaking the bed, to the point where the ceiling of the first floor feels like it¡¯s going to break. Who did that?¡±


    ¡°Wait, don¡¯t keep pushing me with the word ¡®violent¡¯! I feel like I¡¯ve be a bad guy for no reason!¡±


    Cassius stepped back with two hands and two feet, but it was not me to quit here.


    I approached the man, who was slowly backing away and shouted in a confident voice.


    ¡°That¡¯s weird, it was definitely Cassius who pushed me out of my mindst night.¡±


    ¡°Stop, please¡­¡­.¡±


    He looked at me with his eyes as if his soul were broken and begged me with his hands facing each other.


    Only then did I step back and smile satisfactorily.


    ¡°What can we do? Now everyone thinks Cassius really did something wrong to me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is.¡±


    ¡°So shouldn¡¯t you pretend to be carrying me around in front of others at least?¡±


    ¡°Okay, you¡¯re asking me to carry you on my back in exchange for making you overworkst night?¡±


    ¡°Yes, if it¡¯s the king of the country then it would be the best ride ever.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I can carry you on my back.¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t carry me on your back but hold me up instead. I can¡¯t see the flowers well if you carry me on your back.¡±


    Cassius looked slightly surprised when I said so.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t say that kind of embarrassing thing back in the day. You¡¯ve changed, Yerine.¡±


    ¡°Who made me change?¡±


    ¡°Are you saying it¡¯s because of me again?¡±


    Cassius said, drooping his eyebrows as if it was unfair.


    ¡°No, so who else do I learn that from beside Cassius? There¡¯s no one who says that to me other than Cassius.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay. I got it.¡±


    Cassius swept his hair and kicked his tongue.


    ¡°So, this is the power of love, right?¡±


    ¡°Look, you¡¯re saying weird things again.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t change the subject and answer yes or no.¡±


    Cassius bent down, inting his cheeks.


    I naturally wrapped my arms around his neck as he lifted my body with one hand on my waist.


    Previously, it wasn¡¯t once or twice that I was embarrassed by him that he held me up all the time, but now it wasn¡¯t.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll stay here until the afternoon and then go to the garden, right?¡±


    Looking up, his golden eyes with the sun¡¯s light sparkled.


    ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Of course. We don¡¯t know where someone will see us.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you carry me all day, can you hold on?¡±


    At his words, I stopped a little bit.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You, you¡¯re very embarrassed to be hugged by me in front of others.¡±


    It was true.


    Nevertheless, I pretended not to be and smiled peacefully.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine today. I¡¯m not ashamed at all.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Cassius held his face close and asked persistently.


    ¡°I¡¯m really going to stay like this until the afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Sure¡­.¡±


    ¡°Even if you ask me to drop you off, I will never drop you off, and I will walk to the hallway where all the users are gathered.¡±


    ¡°Wait, that¡¯s a bit¡­¡­.¡±


    I tried to break away from Cassius¡¯ grip, but it didn¡¯t work.


    It was difficult to remove that stone-like arm without magic.


    ¡°Why? You said it¡¯s okay today, Yerine.¡±


    When I saw his face, I thought I had lost.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, I can¡¯t help it. I have to use another method.¡±


    Looking down at me, who was shy away from talking, Cassius opened his mouth.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to hear that.¡±


    ¡°Really? Then I should speak louder.¡±


    Cassius, who lightly retorted my words, said with his yful gold eyes.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to walk around in front of others like that, it¡¯s hard to walk in the garden, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°What the hell do you want to talk about?¡±


    Cassius grinned at my question.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible to go out because yton said both the Duke¡¯s legs shouldn¡¯t touch the ground all day.¡±


    ¡°Then should I stay indoors all the time?¡±


    Cassius nodded with a big smile as if he had the right answer.


    ¡°Yes, so let¡¯s stay in bed all day.¡±


    ¡°Hey, that would be so boring, how can I do that?¡±


    I could hear Cassiusughing above my head.


    When I looked up at Cassius, he whispered in my ear, bending his golden eyes softly like a crescent moon.


    ¡°You don¡¯t rememberst night, do you?¡±


    The moment I heard it, my body froze.


    ¡°I can make you feel intense all day long without being bored.¡±


    Immediately, the whole face was engulfed in the hot heat, and I screamed, hitting Cassius¡¯s chest with all my strength.


    ¡°Argh! Are you crazy, really?¡±


    Cassius, however, remained undaunted and steadfast.


    Rather, he smiled so rxedly that I was even angrier.


    ¡°You¡¯re into ying around, aren¡¯t you? Crazy, seriously!¡±


    ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t like it, I can¡¯t help it. As yton said, I¡¯ll walk around the vi like this all day.¡±


    ¡°Let go of me! Oh¡­¡­really!¡±


    After that, Cassius didn¡¯t really let me go for about an hour.


    Until I used water magic and sshed it on him.


    ***


    ¡°Thank you foring. I¡¯ll show you the way.¡±


    A woman dressed in a neat green dress stood at the front door of the vi, which was secretly hidden in the forest.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The woman¡¯s voice toward Chester was as warm as the sun.


    Like the climate in the south.


    ¡°No, this is nothing.¡±


    Chester replied, ncing at the red hair waving in the wind.


    Then he opened the door and took the noblewoman into the vi, and once again bowed his head at her.


    ¡°Wee, Duke Jacqueline.¡±


    The sky blue eyes of the woman who stepped into the vi looking for her friend in the voice sparkled like a star.


    -¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 132

    <b>Episode 132</b>


    <b>Trantor : Missme</b>


    <b>Editor : Aru</b>


    <b>Side Story 1. Summer Vacation (5)</b>


    Just before entering the parlor room, the ¡°guest¡± was seen through the door.


    The woman sitting on the velvet sofa, leaning her arms against the armrest, was beautiful and elegant.


    ¡®Wow¡­¡­¡¯


    The green and sky blue dress with the shoulders exposed looked fresh with dew on it.


    The gold ring, decorated with the fingers of a woman stretched out, adds elegance.


    Unlike her time at the Academy, when she had her hair untied or tied high, she had a lot of red hair on her back, showing her spirit suitable as the master of the southern part of the country.


    ¡°Yerine!¡±


    As soon as I stepped into the parlor room, the elegant woman in question ran to me and hugged me tightly.


    Looking at this, even though her appearance has changed a little, her inside is nothing different from before.


    ¡°Astra, long time no see.¡±


    I raised my arms and patted her on the back.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been a long time.¡±


    Astra loosened her arms and groaned, dyeing her cheeks with the light of peach.


    Her clear sky blue eyes shone like a star as if she had returned to her vibrant school days.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t even met since the Housekeepers meeting a few months ago.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I think we¡¯ve met a couple of times before, but this time we couldn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°It would be great to see you more often. It was hard to meet you because so much work broke out this time.¡±


    When I was chatting with Astra happily, I heard a cough in the corner.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about the story, but I need you to know that I ¡®m also here.¡±


    When Cassius asked us not to forget him, Astra smiled and turned to him.


    ¡°I see Your Majesty The Emperor.¡±


    Cassius frowned and grumbled when he saw her bowing deeply.


    ¡°Duke Jacqueline, when did you say hello to us like that?¡±


    ¡°Oh, didn¡¯t you want this?¡±


    As he looked at Astra responding with yful words, Cassius smiled as if he could not help it.


    ¡°Even if I say yes, you always say hello like that.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because Cassius¡¯s reaction to the pressure is interesting. That¡¯s why I do that too sometimes.¡±


    Astra pped her hands andughed as I intervened.


    ¡°Right. Yerine knows exactly.¡±


    Seeing usughing excitedly, Cassius made an expression as if he had given up.


    ¡°Oh, my God. It¡¯s a big deal that the Dukes treat the Emperor like this.¡±


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re not going to argue about that in private, are you?¡±


    ¡°Then what are you going to do?¡±


    Astra stuck to me in Cassius¡¯s answer and acted scared.


    ¡°Oh, my God, His Majesty is not going to leave me alone!¡±


    ¡°Oh, my God, Astra, if you did that, I would¡¯ve been locked up in a dungeon at the Imperial Pce.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re always the exception, Yerine.¡±


    Then Cassius approached with a smile.


    ¡°Astra, if you knew that, you shouldn¡¯t y tricks on me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my God, are you willing to show mercy?¡±


    Astra replied with a big smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ve brought you a present. Can you take a look?¡±


    ¡°A present?¡±


    Astra smiled and stepped aside when I asked.


    Then arge basket of fruit hidden behind her appeared.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    The basket, decorated with green ribbons, contained full of delicious fruits.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this pney?¡±


    I asked, pointing to yellow fruit with a shiny surface as if it had been polished.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. I only picked the best local specialty.¡±


    Astra smiled brightly and gave me a basket in my arms.


    ¡°Thank you very much, Astra. I heard this is really good.¡±


    Then Casius put his arm around my shoulder, added.


    ¡°Yes, and it¡¯s an honor to receive it directly from the local lord, Duke Jacqueline.¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think that what the Emperor would be saying.¡±


    Astra replied with an exaggerated look at Cassius¡¯s teasing.


    I tapped on the backs of those two people and spoke.


    ¡°Well, how about this? Let¡¯s not talk standing up, let¡¯s sit down and talk.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah, that¡¯s good.¡±


    The basket of fruit from Astra was ced on the table and ced alongside Cassius on a dark green velvet sofa.


    Sitting across from us with the table between us, Astra slowly blinked her sky-blue eyes and smiled.


    ¡°Now you two have some time to go out on a date. How were you before I came?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve only been here for two days, but I¡¯m doing fine.¡±


    Astra turned to me with a satisfied look at Cassius¡¯s positive response.


    ¡°Hmm, how do you feel abouting south?¡±


    The vi was located in the south, in the territory of the Duke of Jacqueline.


    Of course, the vi belonged to the imperial family, but it was the territory of Duke of Jacqueline from the moment we left the entrance of the estate to the site.


    This ce was very close to the fortress where Astra lived, so I made an appointment with her as soon as the vacation schedule was set.


    As I was visiting the territory of the Duke of Jacqueline, I thought I wanted to meet her, whom I had not seen for a long time since the Housekeepers meeting.


    ¡°I love it. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve been annoyed all day.¡±


    I leaned on Cassius¡¯s arm like an arm pillow and spoke in a drowsy voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s sunny every day, but it¡¯s not too hot, it¡¯s not too humid, it¡¯s a perfect climate.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a very pleasant review as the master of the region, take a good rest.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°By the way.¡±


    Astra tilted her head and put her finger near her mouth.


    ¡°Your Majesty, is this ce under construction?¡±


    When asked by Astra, Cassius narrowed his eyebrows and answered.


    ¡°Construction? It was said that the construction was finished yesterday, but that wasn¡¯t a big scale either.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really? Then do you want to change the furniture?¡±


    ¡°Huh? I haven¡¯t heard of that from Chester.¡±


    ¡°Oh really? So what was that earlier?¡±


    Astra had a strange expression on her face and put her hands together.


    ¡°Astra, what¡¯s wrong? What did you see?¡±


    ¡°No, I saw a few people moving furniture in the hallway on the second floor.¡±


    ¡°On the second floor? Our room is on the second floor. Did Yerine, Chester, or yton say that?¡±


    ¡°No, well, maybe he didn¡¯t bother telling us and reced the furniture.¡±


    Astra, who was still listening to our conversation, suddenly pped her hands and shouted.


    ¡°Right, I couldn¡¯t see it clearly, but it looked like they were moving a bed!¡±


    At Astra¡¯s word, the air in the parlor room sank cold.


    ¡®Ah.¡¯


    I turned my head slowly and gave Cassius a look.


    He seemed to be thinking the same thing.


    ¡®They think it¡¯s broken, so they¡¯re changing it without us knowing?¡¯


    Or they might have changed it to a new bed because they thought the bed would copse soon.


    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s wrong with both of you?¡±


    Astra, unaware of the postwar situation, looked at us alternately in embarrassment.


    ¡°Well, Astra. The thing is¡­¡­..¡±


    ***


    Three people who had a secret tea partyst night gathered again when the Duke of Spade and the Emperor were exining to their old friends what had happened so far today.


    ¡°Now, it would be fine with this product.¡±


    Chester tapped on the head of the new bed and shouted in a confident voice.


    ¡°Yes, it looks much more stable. I was worried that it would take a long time to rece it, but I¡¯m d.¡±


    yton held his hands tightly together and glistened his eyes.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s gonnast a little longer, right?¡±


    Maya rolled her brown eyes around and spoke in an uneasy voice as if she was unsure.


    ¡°It¡¯llst longer than the former bed.¡±


    Chester rubbed his finger under his nose, reassuring Maya.


    ¡°And if it¡¯s going to break, we can change it again. We did it once, so why can¡¯t we do it twice?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    Maya, who nodded, nced down at the bed and put her hands on her cheeks.


    ¡°They¡¯re not married yet, but I think they¡¯re already married. The way they look at each other is so sweet! It would be great if they get married soon.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I know.¡±


    yton responded by fixing his sses.


    ¡°After the wedding, I¡¯ll have to rece the pce bed with a strong one.¡±


    The other two people also nodded at his low voice.


    ***


    ¡°Ahaha! So, you¡¯re a high treason criminal who overworked your lover enough to break the bed?¡±


    Cassius grabbed his belly and looked down disapprovingly at Astra, who couldn¡¯t stopughing.


    ¡°Astra, aren¡¯t youughing too hard?¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s so funny. How well have you been ying?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. We thought we were ying moderately, but it wasn¡¯t the case for everyone else.¡±


    I nodded, adding to Cassius¡¯s words.


    ¡°Right. They thought we had a lot of fun. Of course, in ¡®that¡¯ matter.¡±


    ¡°Stop, Yerine, it¡¯s so funny that I¡¯m going to die.¡±


    Tears were forming around her eyes, waving her hands and telling me to stop talking.


    ¡°Oh, my God. This is the Imperial vi, but if it was my castle, I would roll around andugh.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m serious. Look at me being falsely used of being a sinner.¡±


    Cassius seemed to be disappointed, but Astra was busy holding back herughter.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s true that it¡¯s funny.¡±


    ¡°Even you, Yerine¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I think this is going to be a long story. Can I tell Rachel a little bit?¡±


    There was no reason to hide it from Rachel since I already told Astra.


    So I nodded and answered in a drowsy voice.


    ¡°Yes, whatever you want.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Rachel¡¯s fine, but Blothea and Eugene, please.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t do that. They will show the funniest reaction.¡±


    Cassius looked gloomy as he saw Astra smiling and refusing with a single stroke.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t everyone too fond of making fun of me?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s how friendly we are. Friendly Emperor, isn¡¯t that nice?¡±


    ¡°Yerine, that¡¯s why you¡¯re making fun of me a lot these days.¡±


    ¡°Now you know?¡±


    I smiled and touched Cassius¡¯s nose with my fingers.


    He narrowed his brows and made a pitiful expression.


    It was like a puppy acting cute asking for forgiveness.


    I held the face with both hands and pushed my head in.


    ¡®Well, you¡¯re handsome again today. I¡¯m satisfied.¡¯


    However, I did not intend to speak this out of my mouth.


    ¡°Yeah. Every time I make fun of you, you always make this funny expression, how can I stay still?¡±


    ¡°What? Fun? Are you saying I¡¯m getting ugly?¡±


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Astra, who was looking at the two of us, opened her mouth with a cheerful voice.


    ¡°I understand your desire to keep teasing His Majesty, Yerine.¡±


    Taking her body off the back of the sofa and dyeing her cheeks with a peach light, she seemed really excited.


    ¡°So when I¡¯m at home, I keep¡­¡­.¡±


    But she suddenly shut up while she was talking.


    She remained silent for a while afterward.


    ¡°Astra?¡±


    The voice did not flow out between the slightly open lips, and the eyes, which had been shining like stars, had a dark shadow that had never been seen before.

 Chapter 133

    <b>Episode 133</b><b></b>


    <b>Trantor : Missme</b><b></b>


    <b>Editor : Aru</b>


    <b>Side Story 1. Summer Vacation (6)</b>


    Astra, who suddenly stopped talking like a doll of orgel with a broken spring, just stared nkly down at her knee.


    ¡°Astra!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t until I called her name several times.


    There was a dark shadow left on his nk face that she could not erase.


    ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    ¡°Oh, uh¡­¡­¡±


    With her usual smile in front of me, Astra swept her slightly sprained red hair behind her ears.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Are you really okay?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I just got a little dazed.¡±


    I looked anxiously at her smiling brightly again.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re okay, Astra?¡±


    Cassius looked around Astra¡¯splexion, but Astra kept saying she was okay.


    ¡°Really, I¡¯m really fine.¡±


    As she stroked her hand to show that there was no problem, she looked at me and spoke out in a slightly subdued voice.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t a big deal. It¡¯s just that you two were ying around¡­¡­..¡±


    When I saw her hesitating, I nodded enthusiastically.


    I wanted to let her know that she doesn¡¯t have to hide anything if she has a hard time.


    Astra closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and opened her mouth.


    ¡°It reminded me of me ying around with Rayl at home.¡±


    Her face, which brought it up, seemed both relieved and sentimental.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t think of anything to say.


    Years after that, Rayl¡¯s name was hard to say.


    Although she has gotten a little better these days, she avoided mentioning his name until she graduated from the Academy, as if it had be a taboo.


    When his name came out, we all used to be quiet.


    Like this moment.


    ¡°How¡¯s he doing?¡±


    When Cassius broke his silence before me, Astra stared at him with an unexpected look.


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡±


    Cassius answered calmly and turned his head.


    ¡°Well, as long as he¡¯s with you, I don¡¯t worry about anything big happening.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re not the one who neglects your work and duty.¡±


    At the end of Cassius¡¯s words, the silence was heard again.


    ¡®Every time, this is how it works.


    Rayl, who was involved in Iker¡¯s threat to kill his family, was arrested after the incident was resolved.


    Originally, he was left with the death penalty.


    However, Rayl¡¯s confession, with the help of a drug that only tells the truth, proved that he was threatened.


    It was also revealed that he joined Iker but tried to save the present emperor and the Seven Imperial Family, sessors.


    This situation was taken into ount and Rayl was spared the death penalty.


    He was instead prevented froming out for the rest of his life.


    I was also told that he wore a ne that would cause a lethal electric shock if he just one step away from the designated ce.


    The ce where he was detained for life was Astra¡¯s castle with a special prison underground.


    In fact, he could have been imprisoned in another prison, but Cassius, who knew what Astra and Rayl had to do with each other, designated the prison there so that the two could not fall apart.


    ¡°He misses you a lot.¡±


    While continuing his silence, Astra suddenly said something.


    There was no subject, but I could see who she was pointing at once.


    ¡°Rayl?¡±


    Astra nodded slowly when I asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    For years, every time I met Astra, I asked her how he was doing.


    But I¡¯ve never heard that he wants to see us.


    The conversation about Rayl always ended with saying that he was doing well.


    Today was the first time the topic went further than that.


    ¡°Um¡­¡­¡±


    So I didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Because it waspletely unexpected.


    ¡°So are we.¡±


    I was surprised by Cassius¡¯s sudden voice.


    But unlike me, his face looked very calm.


    ¡°Astra, tell him we miss him a lot.¡±


    When I stared at him quietly, his gaze of the sun stayed with me.


    A big, thick hand tapped my back.


    As if he knows everything as if he understands.


    ¡®Did he know that?¡¯


    Rayl¡¯s name was always in the corner of my mind like a heavy rock.


    It wasn¡¯t that I hated him or resent him.


    Although I was resentful of him for joining Iker, it didn¡¯t mean that I hate Rayl.


    It was even more so because I knew he was sincere about trying to save me.


    Otherwise, he couldn¡¯t have cried so desperately in front of those monsters.


    But it was too difficult to go beyond the walls of time without a single conversation.


    In fact, I wanted to see him, and I wanted to have a friendly conversation with him, as in the past, but I couldn¡¯t get the courage to do so.


    I only knew after seeing his golden eyes for a long time.


    ¡®Cassius was just like me.¡¯


    Not only did he notice my feelings, but he also felt simr feelings to me about Rayl.


    That¡¯s why he used the word ¡°we.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will tell him.¡±


    Astra¡¯s skylight eyes containing the stars were bent smoothly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to deliver it to him.¡±


    The master of the southern region who smiled brightly at her long-time friends was brighter than anyone else.


    ***


    The third morning in the vi came.


    Unlike yesterday when I overslept, Cassius and I both got up early on time and finished getting ready to go out.


    ¡®Finally, it feels like a real vacation day.¡¯


    It was the day I went on vacation for the first time and went outside the vi site.


    We decided to stop by the downtown area of Jacqueline territory.


    It is, so to speak, my first time going out sightseeing.


    The whole vi was busy preparing to go out, and at 9 a.m., all preparations werepleted.


    Wearing a hat in a hurry, I grabbed a map in one hand and climbed into the carriage holding Cassius¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Both of you have a safe trip!¡±


    I waved at Chester and Maya, who has seen us off at the entrance with the vi¡¯s users.


    Soon the carriage began to move slowly, and as soon as I left the vi site, I put my nose on the map and looked carefully.


    ¡°So once we get there, we¡¯re gonna go to the restaurant, stop by Treshen Bakery, and then we¡¯re gonna go to the theater, right? Oh, we are going to Jacqueline Garden too, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, exactly.¡±


    Last night I asked Astra, who is familiar with the local geography, where the famous ce is.


    So I set up a route with Cassius before going to bed, referring to the information I heard from Astra and the map of Jacqueline territory she gave me.


    I checked with the map to see if there was any more ce to go and if there was a mistake in the route.


    ¡°Yerine, the map is going to pierce.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m just checking again to see if I missed anything.¡±


    ¡°I love that aspect of you.¡±


    Cassius smiled softly and looked at me with his arm resting on the window.


    I think I heard in my previous life that the effective period of hormones that cause love is three years, but somehow Casius¡¯ eyes seemed to be more dense and sweet as the years went by.


    I heard my heart beating with a throb.


    But for some reason, I didn¡¯t want to fall for his affectionate pranks.


    I wanted to tease him again.


    ¡°Yes, thank you. I love Cassius, too.¡±


    Deliberately pretending to be calm and not shaken, he conveyed in a calm voice.


    I could be confident that my face didn¡¯t show any shame at all.


    The social skills I learned after graduating from the Academy and working at the pce were very good to use at times like this.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that too soulless? It looks like you¡¯re prone to bow down.¡±


    Cassius said with a lot of disappointment.


    As expected, he expected me to be very shy.


    ¡°And in the old days, when you said you liked me, you blushed, and it was so cute! Of course, you¡¯re still cute!¡±


    ¡°You must be the only one who calls an adult over 20 as cute, Cassius.¡±


    ¡°No, Blothea says you¡¯re as cute as she couldn¡¯t breathe, doesn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°I think Erica is an exceptional case.¡±


    ¡°Your fan club always sends you letters saying you¡¯re cute and cool.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s say that¡¯s an exception too.¡±


    ¡°No, you have to admit this, Yerine.¡±


    Cassius raised his arms and spoke in a serious voice.


    ¡°If so many people look at you and say you¡¯re as cute as they couldn¡¯t breathe, wouldn¡¯t that mean you¡¯re cute even if you just breathe?¡±


    It seems that not only his eyes are getting sweet, but his words are getting sweet too.


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re gone too far.¡±


    I pressed Cassius¡¯ forehead with a face simr to Archimedes, who shouted ¡°Eureka¡±.


    ¡°But why don¡¯t we have a conversation about our date? I think that topic will be much more interesting.¡±


    Stretching my back and leaning against his back, Cassius gently nodded, rubbing his forehead.


    ¡°Is there a ce you¡¯re looking forward to the most?¡±


    I glistened my eyes and asked, but Cassius did not give an answer immediately.


    With his fingers around his mouth, he rolled his eyes and opened his mouth after much consideration.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s hard to choose.¡±


    ¡°Hey, what do you think is so hard?¡±


    Tilt my upper body, I held his hand tightly on hisp and asked again.


    ¡°Just pick one ce. Where you want to go the most.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡­¡±


    Cassius smiled awkwardly as if he was in trouble.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know.¡±


    I poke my lips out at the steamy answer and flung myself into the velvet cushion.


    ¡°Oh, you have o fun.¡±


    Then Cassiusughed out loud.


    ¡°But I really don¡¯t know. I¡¯m looking forward to everything.¡±


    ¡°But there¡¯s always something people prefer. You don¡¯t even have that?¡±


    His sparkling eyes of the sun drew a line as soft as a crescent moon.


    As soon as his eyes, who received sunlight in the dark carriage, glistened softly, a honey-like voice came to my ears.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯d love to be anywhere with you.¡±


    The moment I heard the word, I couldn¡¯t think of anything to say.


    ¡°Yerine?¡±


    My heart was pounding.


    The sound came out too loud.


    I felt as if I was getting a fever all over my face.


    My head was full of words like ¡°What should I do?¡±.


    ¡°Yerine, are you okay?¡±


    While rolling my eyes anxiously, my eyes met Cassius, who was looking at myplexion worriedly.


    His worried and tight lips quickly drew a yful smile.


    Perhaps he thought he had taken the opportunity after a long time, Cassius approached me with a sneaky look at me, which was as hard as ice.


    ¡°So, why are you so stubborn?¡±


    The hand with the veins sticking out swept away my purple hair.


    A touch that is so lovable, feels like he cherishes me that much.


    At the same time, as if I never wanted to give it to other people, the flesh that had been touched, carried me and heated me up.


    ¡°This is why you¡¯re cute.¡±

 Chapter 134

    Episode 134


    <b>Trantor : Missme</b><b></b>


    <b>Editor : Aru</b>


    <b>Side Story 1. Summer Vacation (7)</b>


    ¡®Crazy, crazy.¡¯


    I waspletely beaten today.


    ¡°Yerine, answer me, huh?¡±


    The more I stepped back to avoid Cassius, the more persistent he pushed his face closer.


    As if he¡¯s being calm.


    ¡°Hmm, why can¡¯t you say a word?¡±


    Cassius grinned and said.


    ¡°Is it because you¡¯re so embarrassed that you can¡¯t even answer back?¡±


    His white tooth was revealed on his confident face.


    It was because he was happy to seed in teasing me.


    On top of that, I was even more annoyed because his face was so handsome.


    Finally, I held my teeth tightly and tinted my finger.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s cold!¡±


    Cassius, who came close to locking me in his arms, immediately backed away with a few drops of water.


    When I saw him like that, I crossed my arms and sued him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make a fuss. It¡¯s just a few drops of water.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, you scared me.¡±


    Cassius poked out his lips and said, wiping the water off his forehead.


    ¡°That¡¯s mean. I just said you were cute!¡±


    ¡°That was good. After that was the problem.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you did this to me just because of a few words? You¡¯re so mean!¡±


    Cassius patted his knee, feeling unfair.


    ¡°The cuter I tease you, the cuter you are, what am I supposed to do!¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be happy to see someone else in trouble.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s what you should be saying, because you¡¯ve been teasing me a lottely.¡±


    ¡°Have I ever done that?¡±


    Cassius looked dumb as he turned away from the window pretending not to be.


    ¡°Okay, you¡¯re gonna do it like that?¡±


    I turned my head and looked straight ahead and said in a voice full of sincerity.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    Then Cassius replied, nodding his head.


    ¡°That¡¯s a lot of lies. I can¡¯t believe it, The Trump, the leader of the aristocracy, is such a good liar¡­¡­.¡±


    He sighed deeply and said, ¡°I can¡¯t help it.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t help it if youe out like that.¡±


    His golden eyes shed in the dark carriage.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to go this far.¡±


    The moment I witnessed his sharp eye-ze that seemed to cut through the darkness, I got goosebumps on my neck.


    As expected, Cassius began to approach with a different kind of dangerous energy than before.


    ¡®Huh?¡¯


    I crumpled myself desperately into the corner of the carriage, avoiding Cassius, who was gradually narrowing the distance with the thought that this was not it.


    ¡°Hey, hey? Cassius?¡±


    But he didn¡¯t answer me and just rolled up his lips.


    ¡°Can you hear me? No, listen to me!¡±


    I swung my arms, but it couldn¡¯t stop Cassius.


    Simply holding my hands together to block the movement, he muttered with a cold smile.


    ¡°You can¡¯t move now, Yerine?¡±


    I knew from that look.


    I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s going to do, but Cassius wouldn¡¯t want to stop.


    ¡°What should we do, huh?¡±


    Precisely, I was tightly knitted so that my hands could not be pulled out, so there was no other choice.


    ¡°Cassius, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve been making fun of¨C¡°


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s toote.¡±


    Cassius said with a refreshing smile.


    ¡°And you ssh water on my face, right?¡±


    ¡°Oh, well, because you look hot.¡±


    ¡°Yerine. Are you lying again?¡±


    His golden eyes, which used to emit creepy light, were bent smoothly.


    ¡°I can¡¯t help it. I have no choice but to use this method.¡±


    As soon as the words were over, Cassius¡¯s face came right in front of me.


    <i>Chu.</i>


    With a tant sound, the soft lips stuck to the cheek and fell.


    ¡®Huh?¡¯


    Without even noticing what had happened, his lips touched the other cheek again.


    It wasn¡¯t the only one.


    In a daze, Cassius kissed everywhere in my face, from my cheeks, chin, eyes, and nose.


    Freaked, I pushed him with both my hands and only then did he stop kissing.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡±


    Cassius replied in a very peaceful voice.


    ¡°Hmm? The kiss of the truth.¡±


    Then he took my left hand and put it on his lips.


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep doing it until you say the truth.¡±


    ¡°No, wait a minute!¡±


    ¡°Huh? Are you going to keep lying? Then I won¡¯t stop.¡±


    He purposely kissed my finger with a more explicit sound.


    ¡°No, kisses of truth, there¡¯s no such thing? Oh, wait a minute!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no such thing? Yes, there is. It¡¯s like this. Can¡¯t you see it?¡±


    ¡°It was just that Cassius wanted to do it, so you say such a thing!¡±


    Then Cassius grinned.


    ¡°Oh, my God, I got caught.¡±


    Then he quickly kissed my forehead and pulled my head back without missing a chance.


    ¡°No, stop! Stop it!¡±


    However, while struggling, he kissed my face again and gave a confident look.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to. I want to go on.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really!¡±


    Inside the carriage, my stuffy voice and Cassius¡¯s excitedughing voice rang out, and the carriage headed toward the beautiful shopping district.


    ***


    ¡°Really, what¡¯s this? The hats and clothes are all over the ce.¡±


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    As soon as we got off the wagon, I grumbled at Cassius. He epted myint in a flutter.


    No matter how much I looked at him, he seemed satisfied because he kissed his heart out in the carriage.


    ¡®Honestly, I felt good, but¡­..¡¯


    There¡¯s nothing bad happening to kiss your beloved lover with a look that I¡¯m going to die for.


    However, it was only annoying because I had to show him my face that turned red as if it were going to explode throughout the carriage.


    ¡°Anyway, you really.¡±


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    However, he seemed to be unable to control the rising corners of his mouth.


    ¡°Let¡¯s cross our arms, Yerine.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re listening to me, aren¡¯t you? Did you already forget that you were scolded by me just now?¡±


    ¡°But Yerine.¡±


    Cassius replied with a curious look.


    ¡°That¡¯s what you say, but you already cross your arm with mine.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to hold my arms.¡±


    Cassius hung his arm on my arm at the speed of light before he could lower all his elbow.


    ¡°No, how can I not?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s enough.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m relieved.


    ¡°Relieved?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    When I looked up at Cassius, who nodded, he looked at me and added.


    ¡°What if someone catches you?¡±


    Cassius looked around and said.


    ¡°What?¡±


    I frowned and asked back, but Cassius replied with a serious face.


    ¡°Someone could be looking for you since you¡¯re so cute, pretty, gorgeous, magical, and kind.¡±


    Cassius gritted his teeth with a wary look.


    I was dumbfounded when he worried about an adult woman over 20 years old, I replied.


    ¡°I think Cassius is the only one who¡¯s after me.¡±


    Cassius then opened his mouth to refute it, but quickly shut up.


    ¡°Honestly, you have nothing to say?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Sighing, he fixed his hat with his hands without his arms crossed and said,


    ¡°But you know it¡¯s a really useless worry, right? There¡¯s no other one to take me.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s what I think, but you don¡¯t know about other people.¡±


    Cassius turned his head and talked softly.


    ¡°In fact, that¡¯s why you should be careful not to let anyone take you.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    I turned my head and asked.


    Then Cassius replied in a dry voice, softly and quietly.


    ¡°If that happens, the person who kidnapped you will be roasted and half-dead by you?¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s still cheap punishment at the point of kidnapping you.¡±


    Cassius said with a light smile.


    No wonder I thought theugh was scary, but I didn¡¯t dare to spit it out.


    ¡°Oh, we¡¯re finally here.¡±


    Cassius, who was walking on the street, said in a small voice in my ear.


    Dayseina, the main street of Jacqueline.


    It was a ce full of sparkling shops and people with happy expressions.


    The enormous arched entrance, soaring high in the sky, was shrouded in beautiful green rose bushes.


    The rose on the top of the arch was blooming in the shape of the phrase ¡®Wee to Dayseina¡¯.


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s pretty. It¡¯s a representative tourist destination.¡±


    Cassius stopped for a moment and led my hand looking at the arch entrance.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get in there. I¡¯ll y as much as I want.¡±


    His sparkling gold eye was lively, and the gaze at me was soaked with happiness.


    I replied with a quiet smile.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    As if we became young children exploring a secret ce, we squeezed each other¡¯s hands and ran away.


    ***


    ¡°Oh, this is good, Cassius, try it.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, eat mine here, too.¡±


    We, who started looking around Dayseina in earnest, bought a lot of snacks that didn¡¯t usually have many opportunities to eat.


    I finally heard a shout from yton, who quietly followed us from behind because we had bought too much, saying that we couldn¡¯t eat dinner if we ate too much.


    ¡°It¡¯s so good, yton.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Should I just ignore him and buy another one?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good, but can I?¡±


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for this time, when would we ever get away?¡±


    Cassius said, putting a chocte-covered rainbow powder in his mouth.


    ¡°Cassius, that¡¯s very convincing.¡±


    Afterward, yton noticed that he had bought a snack and ate too much snack, and he heard a nagging bomb, but that waster.


    ¡°But we ate too much, can we still go to the restaurant?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­.¡±


    I was so excited to see colorful street snacks that Ipletely forgot my previous ns.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you feel hungry after an hour or two hours of walking?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a great idea.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll finish up and walk a little bit near here before we go in.¡±


    After that conclusion, I sat on a bench near the fountain and ate the snacks that I bought.


    Meanwhile, a small store at the corner of the street caught my eye.


    There were only strange patterns on the signboard, but there were no letters at all, so I couldn¡¯t tell what store it was.


    Nevertheless, people were waiting in line in front of the suspicious store.


    ¡°Cassius, what is that ce, and what is it that people are standing in such a long line?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Oh, there? I heard it¡¯s a store run by a famous prophet.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to go? We have some time anyway.¡±


    That¡¯s how we stopped by the prophet¡¯s shop.


    At first, I only saw the store and didn¡¯t know it was a prophet¡¯s shop.


    After waiting in line, I entered the store and found a que in front of her desk.


    ¡®Oh, Mrs. Tarien¡¯s shop was here.¡¯


    Mrs. Tarien was a well-known prophet in the Empire.


    I sat side by side with Cassius in front of Mrs. Tarien wore a hat sorge that it covered half of her face.


    She spoke in a slightly hoarse voice as soon as the two of us sat down.


    ¡°Oh, my God, those precious people in the humble¡­.¡±


    We weren¡¯t particrly disguised, but we both chose modest clothes rather than the official statues, so no one even recognized us on the street.


    So I was struck by her remarks that seemed to know who we were.


    ¡°It¡¯s an honor. What do you want to ask me?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯d like to hear your overall fortune and your dreammentary for both of us.¡±


    At Cassius¡¯s words, Mrs. Tarien nodded and drew a crystal ball that was tucked away in the corner of the desk.


    ¡°Now, you can put your hands here.¡±


    Mrs. Tarien looked at Cassius, Cassius put his hand on the crystal ball without saying a word.


    Then a snow-white fog rose from the crystal ball.


    ¡°Well, you can take your hand off.¡±


    Mrs. Tarien who dragged the crystal ball in front of her put her hands on it.


    After a while, Mrs. Tarien, who was looking at Crystal ball with her hands down, was startled and looked into Crystal ball again.


    ¡°Is there something out there?¡±


    But she murmured nkly as if she hadn¡¯t heard Cassius.


    ¡°Oh, my God¡­¡­..¡±


    Her trembling voice echoed before us.

 Chapter 135

    Episode 135


    <b>Trantor : Missme</b><b></b>


    <b>Editor : Aru</b>


    <b>Side Story 1. Summer Vacation (8)</b>


    ¡®What¡¯s wrong with her?¡¯


    I narrowed my eyes to the unexpected response of Mrs. Tarien and peeked into the crystal ball.


    However, unlike Mrs. Tarien, I could not see other people¡¯s dreams, so I could only see fog.


    ¡°Oh, no. I¡¯m sorry. I think I was mistaken for a moment.¡±


    When I took my eyes off the crystal ball, Mrs. Tarien erased her embarrassed expression.


    And with her eyes shining sharply, she stroked the surface of the crystal ball and looked at Cassius.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m so d you seem to have a good dream recently.¡±


    At her words, Cassius replied, raising one eyebrow.


    ¡°Did you see everything?¡±


    ¡°Not all of them. What I see is just a fragment of the most powerful dreams from the past to the present.¡±


    Cassius nodded softly at the words of Mrs. Tarien, who spoke in a calm voice.


    ¡°But just by looking at this fragment, I can see for sure.¡±


    Mrs. Tarien smiled and said. Her eyes, mixed with green and blue, were gently bent.


    ¡°Your Majesty has been very happytely.¡±


    Her kind smile warmed my heart.


    ¡®Thank God.¡¯


    I always wanted Cassius to be happy.


    Because he¡¯s a person who deserves it, and the one I really like.


    I was so happy every day with Cassius.


    And he also wanted to spend happy days with me.


    So I was relieved.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Cassius replied with a small smile at Mrs. Tarien¡¯s words.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been really happytely, and I didn¡¯t expect it to be revealed in my dreams.¡±


    ¡°Dream tells a lot.¡±


    Mrs. Tarien replied with her eyes shining at Cassius¡¯s words.


    ¡°Your dreams are quite intuitive and your feelings are well expressed in them.¡±


    After hearing Mrs. Tarien¡¯s exnation, I opened my mouth thinking it was amazing.


    ¡°Oh, does that differ from person to person?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we all have our own differences. Duke.¡±


    Then she held the crystal ball in her hands and gave Cassius a slight nce.


    ¡°Is it okay if I show you yourst week¡¯s worth of dreams, Your Majesty?¡±


    Cassius was surprised at her words and asked back.


    ¡°My dream?¡±


    ¡°Yes, not everything, just a week. It¡¯s because I think the Duke should see it herself.¡±


    ¡°Wa, wait.¡±


    Mrs. Tarien¡¯s words made Cassius shake his hand, showing that Cassius was embarrassed, not like himself.


    ¡°I¡¯m not ready yet.¡±


    Seeing Cassius, who was red and restless until the end of his ears, I thought it was really suspicious.


    ¡°No, what did you dream about?¡±


    ¡°Yerine, this is nothing. It¡¯s a dream you don¡¯t have to wonder about. There¡¯s not much to it.¡±


    ¡°Then it doesn¡¯t matter if you show it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡±


    Mrs. Tarien, who was staring at me and Cassius, opened her mouth in a clear voice.


    ¡°Your Majesty, how about taking a little courage?¡±


    She smiled as she rolled her eyes, making it difficult to tell if her eyes were green or blue.


    ¡°The Duke will love it if you show her your dream. I¡¯ll only show her the dream you hadst night, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Cassius, who was trying to respond to the words, sighed and shut his mouth as if he had lost what to say.


    ¡°Okay, show it.¡±


    He finally gave up, which made me happy.


    ¡®Yay.¡¯


    I wondered what it was about to hide it like that.


    If you see Mrs. Tarien trying to show me the dream of Cassius, you¡¯ll see me in it.


    ¡®What the hell did I dream of? I¡¯m going to see him.¡¯


    Thinking so, I focused on the crystal ball, where the fog gradually clears.


    Then, a voice that had not been heard until just now came from the crystal ball.


    <b>[Cassius,e here. Let¡¯s make the route together]</b>


    <b>[Wherever you want to go, I would like it.]</b>


    It was the voice of me and Cassius. More than that, that was the conversation we hadst night. And on the crystal ball where the fog lifted, I was sitting on the bed and pressing Cassius.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I wore yesterday.¡±


    I murmured while looking at the crystal ball.


    Apparently, I could see Cassius looking at me.


    <b>[Don¡¯t do that, just tell me where you want to go. No, don¡¯t push your face suddenly!]</b>


    I couldn¡¯t resist the tantly loud kisses voices and covered my mouth.


    When I looked up, Mrs. Tarien looked at the crystal ball with a kind mother¡¯s smile as if she was watching her child¡¯s love.


    Cassius had lost his soul.


    ¡°Well, as you can see, Your Majesty is having a very happy dream.¡±


    Mrs. Tarien said, dragging the crystal ball back in front of her.


    ¡°I only see dream fragments, but I can see exactly how the dreamer feels. When you dream this, I thought Your Majesty was happier than anyone else.¡±


    After hearing Mrs. Tarien¡¯s words, I was deeply impressed.


    ¡°Wow, not only did you see other people¡¯s dreams, but you could also see their feelings when they had the dreams.¡¯


    So Cassius was happily dreaming about what happened with me yesterday.


    ¡®There are not only once or twice of quarrels, nor once or twice of kissing.¡¯


    I thought it was unexpected.


    If a third party sees Cassius¡¯s dream, it will be considered a daily routine of lovers, which is nothing special.


    ¡®Don¡¯t you usually dream about something that left a very strong impression?¡¯


    Or a dream of long-cherished wisheses true.


    ¡°You must be very satisfied with your life these days because you are happy dreaming about what happened the previous day before.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    I replied with a slight nod.


    Cassius looked down with his hands covered with his red face, seemed unable to answer Mrs. Tarien¡¯s words.


    ¡°On top of that, the source of that happiness will be living with the Duke.¡±


    ¡°Hey, please. Please stop talking.¡±


    Cassius waved his hands with a face that seemed to die of shame.


    ¡°It¡¯s because I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to endure it if you said more.¡±


    Cassius¡¯s voice, which said so, had no power in it.


    I patted him on the back and said in a low voice.


    ¡°Well, I think enough has been told, so that¡¯s enough.¡±


    Cassius turned his head and asked me.


    ¡°What¡¯s been told?¡±


    There was nothing to say about the question.


    This is because the more I thought about Cassius¡¯s dream, the moreplicated I felt.


    It wasplicated in my head and a corner of my chest was numb.


    ¡°Just, many things.¡±


    Thank you for cherishing my daily life like that.


    However, at the same time, feeling happy from such small things made me think that the wounds of the past when I had not been loved have still unhealed.


    I¡¯m still not used to being loved, so I thought if it¡¯s okay if he puts a lot of meaning into what I call ¡®our daily life.


    ¡°Yerine?¡±


    I put my head on his shoulder, arm in arm with Cassius.


    ¡®¡¯I have to do better from now on.¡¯


    I should make him happier so that even a mere kiss shouldn¡¯t even make him feel happy.


    ¡°Yerine, what are you doing all of a sudden? You lean on me first.¡±


    Cassius looked back at me in embarrassment and asked.


    ¡°Oh, stay still. I do this because I like it. Because I like it.¡±


    ¡°Did I do anything good today?¡±


    Cassius had a face as if wondering whether this was a dream or real, and Mrs. Tarien looked at him and smiled.


    ¡°You two have a good rtionship. Good to see.¡±


    Mrs. Tarien who said so spread the card in front of her.


    ¡°Now let¡¯s look at the overall fortune.¡±


    Card fortune didn¡¯t take much longer than I thought.


    Cassius¡¯s fortune this year was very easy.


    Mrs. Tarien exined that all he had to do was remember not to miss the opportunity to roll in.


    My dream interpretation and fortune analysis were followed.


    Mrs. Tarien told me that I don¡¯t usually dream.


    My most notable dream was to have a pic with my friend at the Academy.


    My card fortune was very good.


    She said I will hear several good news this year.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s the end of the rough analysis. Please take this note, both of you.¡±


    The two of us each took the note she gave us.


    The note sealed with green wax was engraved with Mrs. Tarien¡¯s shop seal.


    ¡°This is more detail about your dreams. You can go back and read individually or read together. I rmend reading them together as much as possible.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Cassius replied with a nod.


    ¡°Okay, thank you for using our store. Your Majesty, and the Duke. I hope you have a great time.¡±


    She smiled at us with her head down and said.


    ¡°Thank you for reading our fortune today. I¡¯lle back next time if I have a chance.¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you.¡±


    I was preparing to leave the store like that.


    ¡°Oh, Your Majesty, I have a question.¡±


    Cassius looked back at Mrs. Tarien¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Ask me.¡±


    Then Mrs. Tarien opened her mouth with slight hesitation.


    ¡°Have you had a bad dream a few years ago?¡±


    Cassius opened his eyes wide as if surprised by her words.


    However, a few secondster, he cleared his embarrassment and answered in his usual voice.


    ¡°That¡¯s the old days.¡±


    Mrs. Tarien smiled rather broadly at the in answer.


    ¡°You¡¯ve grown up.¡±


    She said, with her blue and green eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m so d.¡±


    ***


    ¡°Yerine, I¡¯m really grateful, and I really like it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, then?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to hold me that hard.¡±


    Coming out of Mrs. Tarien¡¯s shop, I walked down the street with my arms wrapped around Cassius¡¯s right arm.


    When I was looking at Cassius, I thought I should continue to be nicer and I should be closer to him, so I couldn¡¯t help it.


    As a result, I clung to Cassius¡¯s arm like a leech.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Does it hurt a lot? Let me rx my strength a little bit.¡±


    ¡°Yerine, I¡¯m not running anywhere, you don¡¯t have to hold me so desperately.¡±


    ¡°I know that, but I don¡¯t want to lose my precious boyfriend in the crowd.¡±


    ¡°Well, maybe I¡¯m too big to lose. That doesn¡¯t seem to happen.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s enough. Just stay still. Not if you don¡¯t like it.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m actually so happy that I¡¯m going to bleed, so please keep holding me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you should.¡±


    As soon as I stepped forward with tion, the stone beak struck the front of my feet.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Because I only cared about Cassius, I couldn¡¯t see what was in front of me.


    In an instant, my ankle was slipped and I lost my bnce.


    If Cassius didn¡¯t grab my back quickly, my knee would have been swept to the ground.


    ¡°Yerine, are you okay? Aren¡¯t you hurt?¡±


    Cassius asked, raising me up carefully in an urgent voice.


    ¡°Ouch, I don¡¯t think so, ugh!¡±


    I felt like I almost broke my ankle.


    ¡®What the hell is this¡­¡­¡¯


    My face was burning with shame, but Cassius had a serious face without a smile.


    ¡°No, let¡¯s call a doctor.¡±


    ¡°No, I just sprained my ankle, no need to call a doctor.¡±


    I was surprised and stopped Cassius.


    ¡°And I¡¯m gonna get better soon. This will get better soon, so I can walk alone.¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t walk today. It still takes hours for your ankle to get better.¡±


    Saying so, Cassius hugged me.


    All the eyes of the people around were on us, and I felt the heating to the end of my ears.


    ¡°Come on, hold on. Please drop me off! We¡¯re not inside of the vi, we¡¯re on a crowded street, and I¡¯m heavy, so how can we go around like this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, you¡¯re not heavy.¡±


    ¡°That can¡¯t be true. You don¡¯t have to do this, Cassius.¡±


    But Cassius shook his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s not heavy.¡±


    His golden eyes looking down at me sparkled with warm light.


    ¡°And it¡¯s because I like it.¡±


    When I saw his bright smile, my heart seemed to stop.


    And I only had one thought in my head.


    ¡®Let¡¯s get married.¡¯


    As of that day, eyewitness ounts spread throughout the Duke of Jacqueline that the Emperor of Tigris had been running around the business street holding Trump dearly.

 Chapter 136: Side Story 1: Summer Vacation (9)

    Episode 136


    <b>Trantor : Missme</b>


    <b>Editor : Aru</b>


    Side Story 1. Summer Vacation (9)


    <b><i>[The Duke¡¯s dream is generally peaceful. There are many days when you don¡¯t dream at all. I don¡¯t think you¡¯re particrly anxious or worried. I hope you don¡¯t feel uneasy because it¡¯ll be more peaceful in the future.]</i></b>


    The contents of Mrs Tarien¡¯s notes that I checked when I returned to the vi were more ordinary than I thought.


    I was doing it for fun, but, fortunately, no bad content came out.


    ¡®Peaceful, she said.¡¯


    Wasn¡¯t it something that I always wished for even before I was possessed, even when I had possessed this body?


    ¡®The wish hase true.¡¯


    I put down my hand holding the notes and looked still at the ceiling.


    Although it seems like it went well beyond ¡®peaceful¡¯ for dating the Emperor and became the head of the 7 Imperial Families.


    When I was rolling around on the bed thinking about one thing and another, I heard a knock on the door.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Yerine.¡±


    ¡°Yes,e in.¡±


    When the door opened, Cassius, who had changed into afortable pyjama, came in.


    As soon as he saw me, he came up with a smile and sat on the bed.


    I also got up from the bed and sat down with my knees together.


    ¡°How¡¯s your ankle?¡±


    Cassius asked, naturally handing down my hair that ran down my face behind my ears.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I got better.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    He turned around and looked at my ankle.


    Of course, my ankle was perfectly fine without a puffy spot.


    ¡°See? It sure got better fast.¡±


    I smiled triumphantly at Cassius, who looked around at my ankle.


    Nevertheless, he asked with a serious look, as if he was upset.


    ¡°May I take a closer look?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe that I got better?¡±


    ¡°You always lie to me, saying that you¡¯re not sick even when you¡¯re sick.¡±


    Seeing Cassius facing me with a sulky expression, I wondered if I had lied so much.


    ¡°No, but it looks fine on the appearance, and since a lot of time has passed, it must have been healed.¡±


    But Cassius was tough.


    ¡°You can¡¯t tell from the appearance only. Stick out your feet.¡±


    In the end, I inted my cheeks and stuck my ankle, which had been sprained in the shopping street, to Cassius.


    Cassius, who was looking down at me, carefully supported my heels and asked.


    ¡°Is it hurt if I hold it like this?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt at all.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then excuse me.¡±


    He supported my ankle with his hand, pressed it slightly with his fingers, and turned it around little by little.


    Whenever that happened, he asked me if it felt hurt.


    My answer has always been no.


    ¡°Well, it looks like it really got better.¡±


    ¡°Right?¡±


    ¡°But it was a little dangerous today. You almost got hurt.¡±


    ¡°Cassius, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m going to be seriously injured if I trip over a rock.¡±


    ¡°But you can¡¯t walk for a while. We¡¯re here for a vacation, but if you get hurt, you can¡¯t go around. It¡¯ll be upsetting.¡±


    Cassius made a pathetic expression like a dog hit by the rain and brought it up, and my conscience was pricked.


    ¡°Sorry¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Huh? No, it¡¯s not Yerine¡¯s fault.¡±


    Cassius shook his head and said.


    ¡°The stone there was wrong. It¡¯s dangerously sticking out of there.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    It¡¯s good to defend me, but isn¡¯t this too serious?


    ¡°Should I support Dayseina¡¯s sidewalk maintenance project? I¡¯ll have to think about it seriously.¡±


    ¡°Cassius, the maintenance business itself is fine, but the belly button will be bigger than the belly itself.¡±


    (<i>T/N: meaning the costs outweigh the benefits</i>)


    I sighed and teased Cassius.


    ¡°And I couldn¡¯t see and fall because I was so distracted, not because of the stone.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. It¡¯s because of that stone¡±


    Cassius leaned his head sideways beside my leg and said.


    ¡°I really can¡¯t stop you.¡±


    As I shook my head, Cassius shone his yful eyes.


    I looked at him like that and thought.


    ¡®Yeah, what can I do when I really like this side of him.¡¯


    There is nothing I can do. I have to live with it.


    ¡°Whew.¡±


    I sighed as if I couldn¡¯t help it and pulled myself close to Cassius. And stroked his hair as ck as ebony.


    ¡°Yes, whatever it is, Cassius will always be on my side.¡±


    As I swept over his soft hair, his golden eyes grew bigger.


    His golden eyes, as if containing the sun¡¯s light, nced at me.


    A gaze with a soft, warm light that is not dazzling.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Those eyes will face me until they lose their light.


    No, they will turn to me even after they lose their light.


    ¡°I¡¯m also, always on Cassius¡¯ side, too.¡±


    Because he¡¯s a person who won¡¯t know if I don¡¯t say it.


    Even if I say it, he¡¯s always anxious if he cannot constantly check it.


    He may not be used to holding happiness in his hands yet.


    So I have to say it.


    ¡°As always, forever.¡±


    I know that they are words of weight that cannot be taken carelessly.


    But I can say this word in front of him.


    And I know he¡¯ll say that in front of me, and he¡¯ll keep that heavy promise.


    ¡°Yerine¡­¡­.¡±


    Cassius called my name in a trembling voice.


    His golden eyes twinkled like the light of the sun just rising at dawn.


    ¡°I¡¯m so happy right now that I¡¯m about to cry.¡±


    My heart ached again when I saw his gentle smile.


    ¡°I was really happy before, so I thought it was a dream.¡±


    ¡®Why is he so¡­..¡¯


    Does he not know that the happiness in his hands belongs to him?


    He¡¯s the sole owner of that happiness and he¡¯s worthy of it.


    The hand that was stroking Cassius¡¯s hair wasid down.


    I clenched my fist in anger.


    ¡°But not anymore.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Cassius nodded when I raised my head to unexpected remarks.


    ¡°These days, I don¡¯t really think about whether this is a dream. I know it¡¯s real.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Cassius said with his eyes shining.


    ¡°I know you¡¯ve always told me that you like me and that I deserve to be happy.¡±


    Cassius spoke in a calm voice. It was a voice filled with pure sincerity without adding anything.


    ¡°This happy life is really mine.¡±


    ¡°Cassius¡­.¡±


    Cassius rolled up the corners of his lips when I called his name.


    As if he¡¯s saying it¡¯s okay.


    ¡°Now I¡¯m talking about it, but I had a nightmare until a few years ago. It was like that too when our days at the Academy.¡±


    At that moment, what happened at Mrs Tarien¡¯s shop passed through my mind.


    This was a bad dream Mrs Tarien talked about.


    ¡°What kind of nightmare was that?¡±


    Cassius did not answer immediately.


    For a short time, his eyes looked sad.


    ¡°The dream that you die.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Actually, I often had that dream for three years even after the coup.¡±


    Cassius spoke calmly as if nothing were wrong.


    But I knew very well that it wasn¡¯t.


    ¡°In my dreams, you always¡­¡­always lying down, and I couldn¡¯t do anything but watch it all the time.¡±


    His golden eyes glowed faintly like the evening sun.


    ¡°No matter how far I reached, I couldn¡¯t reach you. As if a transparent wall blocked me. Even though I screamed like crazy, my voice didn¡¯te out of my mouth.¡±


    My heart thumped and seemed to sink.


    I can¡¯t believe he was carrying that alone.


    I was about to press him to ask why he was carrying that all by himself, but Cassius¡¯s voice came out as calm as the surface of the unwindedke.


    ¡°But you know the dream we saw at Mrs Tarien¡¯s shop earlier. It¡¯s not like that in that dream.¡±


    I frowned slightly and asked, looking at him.


    ¡°Not like that? What?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m definitely appearing in that dream. I¡¯m definitely touching you and talking to you.¡±


    Come to think of it, it was.


    The dream was flowing from Cassius¡¯ gaze, and it was clearly felt that he was the dreamer.


    ¡°You heard my voice, too.¡±


    ¡°Looking back, that¡¯s right.¡±


    When I nodded, Cassius replied with a big smile.


    ¡°Mrs Tarien said in her note. Unlike before, I¡¯m having a happy dream where I¡¯m the main character, now I admit that I¡¯m a person who will enjoy that happiness.¡±


    The moment I heard that a corner of my heart trembled.


    But it was different from before.


    It didn¡¯t feel sorrowful like before.


    ¡°So, now I think I know very well that this happiness is mine. I ept this life without any doubt as mine.¡±


    Somehow the tip of my nose turned sour.


    In the end, I couldn¡¯t stand it and wrapped his shoulders in both my hands.


    ¡°Yerine?¡±


    I did not shed tears.


    However, I remember that my eyes turned blurry and hazy for a while.


    ¡°Why, why didn¡¯t you tell me, why are you holding it all by yourself¡­¡­¡±


    If I did a little wrong, tears would overflow.


    Cassius was embarrassed by my reaction and got out of bed and hugged me in his arms.


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m so sorry, Yerine. I¡¯m so sorry to make you worry.¡±


    He supported me on the head with one hand and patted me on the back with his other hand.


    His voice was full of sorry.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I just¡­¡­.¡±


    There was a sigh behind my ear.


    And a hesitant voice rang in my ears.


    ¡°I just wanted to say that it¡¯s thanks to you that I¡¯m able to enjoy this peace of mind¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Why is that all thanks to me? Cassius was originally a man who deserved it all.¡±


    Cassius replied with a ragged smile.


    ¡°You say it is very encouraging to me.¡±


    Really, he is an inevitable person.


    I took off my face against Cassius¡¯s shoulder and looked up at him.


    ¡°It hurts me that you hide your nightmares, but I understand.¡±


    It is not easy to reveal the most painful part of yourself to others.


    And the reason why he didn¡¯t want to tell me, is originally human instinct that made him do that.


    ¡°It must have been hard to say, but thank you for telling me.¡±


    Finally, tears flowed down.


    Why?


    There are only things left to be happy.


    Why do I cry when I don¡¯t have to?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t recognize it, and great job.¡±


    Tears flowed down my cheeks, but I smiled brightly.


    ¡°Great job, Cassius.¡±


    His eyes, which look like they contain the sun, glistened.


    Does he know?


    I really love his straight eyes that are always gazing straight towards me.


    ¡°Yerine.¡±


    A soft voice called my name.


    He then wrapped his hands around my cheek.


    His lips touched my tearful eyes.


    The spot where his lips had passed was warm as if it¡¯s burning.


    It was a friendly kiss as if a wolf licked his pet¡¯s wound.


    ¡°I made up my mind today.¡±


    He wiped away the remaining tears with his fingers and talked.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be anxious anymore.¡±


    His smile was soft and lovely.


    ¡°Now that this happiness is mine, I won¡¯t run away from it, and I don¡¯t have to be anxious.¡±


    Cassius¡¯ words somehow relieved my tension, and Iughed unknowingly.


    Cassius then smiled more brightly, perhaps relieved.


    ¡°So now I¡¯m going to enjoy it at ease.¡±


    When I answered that smile with a tearfulugh, Cassius smiled happily and lifted me up with both his arms and hugged me.


    ¡°With you.¡±


    Cassius looked so clear and happy.


    So Iughed with ease.


    Cassius kissed me again, on the forehead like that.


    ¡°Everything that hurts and sad has gone away!¡±


    He rolled up the corners of his lips and bent his upper body.


    A lovely sound echoed through the room.


    Then, putting my forehead in the ce where I kissed him, I said quietly.


    ¡°The hurts and sad things, I wish it for fly away.¡±


    May you always be happy.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 137: Side Story 2: Winter (1)

    Episode 137


    <b>Trantor : Missme</b>


    <b>Editor : Aru</b>


    <b>Side Story 2. Winter (1)</b>


    <i>¡®Good job, You did a really good job, Eugene.¡¯</i>


    Yerine¡¯s face, smiling like that, shone more than anyone else.


    Although she didn¡¯t see anything as bright as her magic, Eugene thought that even the magic¡¯s shine couldn¡¯t beat Yerine¡¯s.


    Eugene¡¯s heart thumped as he recalled her smile.


    He could feel all the trembling as he ran on the dark road.


    ¡®Where the hell are you.¡¯


    Eugene did not know what he wanted to do specifically.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t even know what he wanted to say when Yerine left the banquet hall.


    However, as her star-like smile tingled and her warm voice rang in his ears, only one thought came into Eugene¡¯s head.


    He wants to see Yerine Spade right now.


    ¡®I¡¯m a fool, too.¡¯


    Eugene did not stop even when he thought he was a fool.


    As if the man trapped in the dark was attracted by the light of the fire, he was following her light.


    ¡®All I have left is the northeast backyard.¡¯


    Eugene¡¯s heart, which turned northeast, was heavily weighed down.


    Why does it have to be the northeast backyard?


    Rumours of a mistletoe passage there spread among the students.


    ¡®If she¡¯s really there¡­¡­.¡¯


    The rumours said, if you kiss the back of your crush¡¯s hand on the Foundation day festival night, you can be together forever.


    Eugene didn¡¯t think Yerine would believe such rumours.


    She either went there by ident, or she was led by the Crown Prince.


    The thought of it made his heart stuffy.


    ¡®That¡¯s¡­¡­..¡¯


    As soon as he arrived in the backyard in the northeast, he could see the shadows of the two barely under the passage.


    Eugene had no choice but to look still.


    The Crown Prince carefully kissed Yerine on the back of her hand.


    The scene unfolded before him slowly flowed.


    The crown prince¡¯s lips fell from Yerine¡¯s hand and the two had a conversation.


    However, the voices of the two could not reach Eugene¡¯s ears.


    ¡®It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s just a superstition anyway.¡¯


    Eugene, who hid in the shadow of the building and clenched his fist, retorted it into the path of mistletoe.


    There was no need to be anxious about this.


    He was originally a man who didn¡¯t rely on luck.


    He has always been a man who only sees the game through his skills.


    He, of course, did not believe in superstitions.


    Therefore, Eugene couldn¡¯t figure out why he thought to himself, ¡®It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s just a superstition anyway.¡¯ several times as if he was trying to reassure himself.


    It was just then.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    It was a voice that couldn¡¯t reach him as if it were scattered through the air.


    Yerine¡¯s voice, speaking the words, pierced Eugene¡¯s ears like a spear piercing the target.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    As he looked up, Yerine¡¯s face was seen nted in the moonlight.


    She was smiling wide like evening primrose.


    A smile filled with innocence without any pretence.


    And really, a happy-looking smile.


    Yerine¡¯s smile was even more shiny and sparkly than what she showed in front of Eugene after the performance.


    Looking at the smile, Eugene bowed his head in the dark.


    And he turned his steps.


    Eugene knew he had to go back.


    He couldn¡¯t make Yerine smile like that.


    ***


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this from the morning¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Eugene, who raised himself from the bed, grabbed his face and murmured.


    Out of nowhere, he couldn¡¯t understand why this happened to him because he had a dream from the day at the Academy a few years ago.


    ¡°Why do I dream like that today?¡±


    While sighing, he rose steadily from his bed and prepared to get dressed right away.


    The guest was supposed to arrive at 11 a.m., so he had to move diligently from early in the morning.


    He was a great guest, so he should be eager to prepare well.


    ¡®I¡¯m out of my mind, too.¡¯


    Eugene had to move busily from the morning, but he didn¡¯t feel bothered at all.


    Rather, his heart throbbed as if he was waiting for something.


    After being quickly dressed, he ordered the users to check their meals and refreshments, took a look around the Dukedom, and went down to the first floor for breakfast.


    Then he met a familiar man with silver hair in the hallway.


    ¡°Father.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s voice turned him around.


    His blue eyes, which are constantly emitting a sharp spirit, headed for Eugene.


    And next to it was a slightly-white eye, faded its light from the injury¡­


    ¡°Are you Eugene?¡±


    ¡°Did you sleep wellst night?¡±


    Liktoanis Ace, the former Duke of the Ace Dukedom.


    He, who always wore an eye patch not only on the outside but within the Dukedom also, no longer wore it.


    Since the day Eugene inherited his title.


    ¡°I slept well.¡±


    It was a neat answer without a hitch.


    At the end of the answer, Eugene carefully opened his mouth, grabbing his father who was about to turn around and step forward.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯ll be out till evening?¡±


    He didn¡¯t answer Eugene¡¯s question right away.


    He stared at Eugene with his blue eyes and answered in a subdued voice.


    ¡°I will.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to go that far.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Liktoanis shook his head.


    ¡°She¡­ No, the Duke will be ufortable with me, so I¡¯ll just leave.¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t feel ufortable about Father that much. It¡¯s okay to stay.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll go.¡±


    Eugene knew he could no longer break his father¡¯s stubbornness.


    Eventually, when Eugene gave up and closed his mouth, Liktoanis turned around and moved his step.


    ¡°You, talk to the Duke well.¡±


    Looking at the back of a distant silver-haired man, Eugene nodded and headed for the dining room.


    ***


    ¡°Eugene!¡±


    Entering the front door, Yerine¡¯s face was red with cold.


    Eugene thought to himself as he saw Yerine holding the robe with one hand and waving at him.


    ¡®It¡¯s been years but she¡¯s still no different from the days we were in the Academy.¡¯


    Even after bing Trump, Yerine was as bright as she was in the Academy Awards in front of his peers.


    She showed her love for pudding without hesitation and still enjoyed teasing Eugene.


    On top of that, her face hardly changed, which made feel even more like that.


    ¡°Michael, close the door. Take the robe.¡±


    Yerine, who gave the robes to the users, smiled at Eugene after colouring her cheeks red.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time. How are you?¡±


    Eugene grinned at her naturally with her right hand out.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been well.¡±


    He shook his right hand with Yerine¡¯s and replied.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside. The porch is cold. I have the meal prepared.¡±


    ¡°Oh, thank you. I happened to be hungry after a long ride.¡±


    Yerine walked side by side next to Eugene and talked.


    Then she tilted her head looking at Eugene to be pierced.


    ¡°But Eugene.¡±


    Eugene was nervous about her attitude for some reason.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t show that.


    ¡°Why, Spade?¡±


    Then Yerine pointed her finger at her forehead and asked.


    ¡°Did you flip your side hair?¡±


    Unlike his expression, which seemed extremely serious, Eugene was secretly relieved when a small question was asked.


    ¡°Uh. Why, is it weird?¡±


    He prepared his hair with care.


    When Eugene looks in the mirror in the morning, his hair is worth looking at.


    He really thought so.


    Now, however, he wondered if his judgment was wrong.


    ¡®Is it that weird?¡¯


    There was a clear voice in Eugene¡¯s ear, who was thinking inside.


    ¡°No, it looks good on you.¡±


    Yerine replied with her purple and red eyes shining.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yep.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to do this all the time.¡±


    ¡°Yes, do it. This hair suits your vibe much better.¡±


    They talked as they walked to the dining room.


    The lunch, which Eugene and the users worked hard on, was prepared, and fortunately, it seemed to suit Yerine¡¯s taste.


    For reference, the dessert was pudding.


    ¡°Wow, thank you so much. I didn¡¯t expect to be treated so well.¡±


    After finishing the meal, Yerine buried herself in the parlour chair and said.


    ¡°The meal was so great and the pudding for dessert was the best.¡±


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s a relief.¡±


    Eugene took a sip of ck tea and nodded.


    It seemed to be worthwhile to prepare.


    After hearing Eugene¡¯s reply, Yerine grinned and opened her mouth in an exaggerated voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m so honoured that I can¡¯t help myself.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°The Duke of Ace of the North, known for his coolness, treats me so well.¡±


    Yerine continued with a big smile.


    ¡°As soon as I got here, I was provided such a luxurious meal.¡±


    She stretched out her fingers toward the cup and spoke with delight.


    ¡°The dessert is prepared with the pudding that I love the most in the world.¡±


    And she talked to Eugene with eye contact.


    Eugene¡¯s hand at the teacup paused.


    Desserts should be prepared in the pudding in advance.


    All people at the Academy know that Yerine Spade likes pudding.


    ¡°It¡¯s natural for the owner to suit the guest¡¯s taste.¡±


    Her soft, purple eyes looked at him, and his stomach was strangely throbbing.


    It¡¯s always been like this.


    When he¡¯s with Yerine.


    ¡°As expected, everything that Ace does is different. I think Ace¡¯s way of treating the guest is on a different level.¡±


    Yerine said, taking a sip of ck tea and putting down the cup.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re doing this for a guest.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a big deal.¡±


    Yerine smiled and waved her hand.


    ¡°Not only did you prepare the meal, but you even clean and style your hair for the guest.¡±


    Eugene knew that Yerine had brought it up without any intention.


    Nevertheless, his mouth kept tickling.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you put your hair back before, is that what you usually do when you get a guest?¡±


    The words he wanted to say kept burning in his heart.


    The words that shouldn¡¯t have burst.


    ¡°No, just for today.¡±


    In his head, Eugene thought so, but his mouth was moving freely.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never done that in front of anyone else. You¡¯re the first.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡±


    Still, the moment she saw the smiling face, Eugene couldn¡¯t control himself.


    He didn¡¯t know what was wrong with him.


    ¡°Because I wanted to look good to you.¡±


    A low trembling voice rang out in the parlour room.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 138: Side Story 2: Winter (2)

    Episode 138


    <b>Trantor : Missme</b>


    <b>Editor : Aru</b>


    <b>Side Story 2. Winter (2)</b>


    When the heart that could not be suppressed leaked out of his mouth, Eugene hurriedly closed his mouth.


    ¡®What am I saying now¡­¡­.¡¯


    As the hand holding the teacup gained strength, the surface of the ck tea fluctuated slightly.


    He could never reveal this mind.


    It shouldn¡¯t have been.


    ¡°Huh? You wanted to look good to me?¡±


    In Eugene¡¯s ear, Yerine¡¯s peaceful voice was heard.


    He hoped it wouldn¡¯t be heard because he spoke in a small voice, but she seemed to have heard Eugene clearly.


    Eugene¡¯s heart began to beat faster and faster.


    He was afraid that Yerine might have noticed that his heart that had been pressed for years had burst.


    However, Eugene¡¯s ears were filled with clearughter.


    ¡°Compared to our old days, we have be really close. I hear you say that too.¡±


    In front of Eugene with her head up, Yerine held a teacup in her hand and smiled happily.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t imagine when we were just entering the Academy and we were fighting all the time.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Uh¡­¡­.¡±


    Eugene nodded with relief inside.


    Fortunately, Yerine did not seem to have judged Eugene¡¯s words to be a sign of rational favour.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s different from then.¡±


    It was fortunate that Yerine hadn¡¯t noticed that he loved her, and that made him still hadn¡¯tpletely closed his mind.


    Nevertheless, Eugene seemed to have a cold heart for some reason.


    ¡°A great Trump has visited your castle in person, and of course you sure want to look good.¡±


    The more so, they continued the conversation calmly, pretending to be okay.


    ¡°It¡¯s a different level from the sessor, the chick at the Academy.¡±


    ¡°Oh, what, was it like that? Isn¡¯t the reason too snobbish?¡±


    ¡°This is how politics works.¡±


    ¡°Wow, I didn¡¯t see you that way.¡±


    Yerine shook her head with her arms folded.


    ¡°Eugene in my memory was a bit dirty and always lost his temper, but he wasn¡¯t so dirty that he gave in to money and status.¡±


    ¡°No, why are you swearing at me being dirty?¡±


    With an exaggerated expression on his face, Yerine matching rhythm to her own words, suddenly sawughter leaking through Eugene¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Are you taking it seriously? Of course, it¡¯s a joke.¡±


    Eugene said, putting down the teacup he had in his hand.


    ¡°Do you really think I said that for that reason?¡±


    After Eugene uttered the words out of his mouth, Yerine nced at him for a while.


    Eugene faced her like that.


    He thought her eyes were still pretty, shining like a wet star.


    At that moment, it¡¯s more intense than anything else.


    Above all, the red eyes containing warm colours bent finely like the moon.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    Then Yerine slowly lifted the teacup and put it on her lips.


    As soon as her lips fell from the teacup, a gentle voice came out.


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m d.¡±


    Yerine, who brings up such a remark, was not smiling broadly.


    She was just hanging a calm smile on her lips.


    ¡°You see me as a good person so much that you want to look good in front of me.¡±


    Her purple and red eyes headed for Eugene.


    ¡°And the two of us are closer than before.¡±


    Bright.


    Sparkles.


    And warm.


    Looking at Yerine¡¯s smile, Eugene¡¯s heart ached.


    He held one hand still on his left chest.


    ¡®I can¡¯t be shaken by words like this.¡¯


    Like grabbing his heart, his hands were filled with strength.


    In front of his eyes, he pictured Yerine smiling under the mistletoe a few years ago.


    Only then could he calm down a little.


    ¡®Yeah, never reveal it.¡¯


    Yerine was a good person, enough to pay attention to Eugene, who had a tough personality and couldn¡¯t make a friend.


    So Eugene wanted her to be happy.


    Yerine was the one who should be.


    When he saw her under the mistletoe at the Academy, Eugene knew that she would be the happiest by Cassius.


    So, that seat was not his but by Cassius¡¯s.


    And years after the coup, Yerine was in stable condition and living a happy life with her lover.


    ¡®It would be selfish of me to say that I like her now.¡¯


    He knew.


    Yerine won¡¯t take his confession lightly, and she will be sorry that she has no choice but to refuse it.


    And then she¡¯ll always feel guilty for refusing his confession, and she¡¯ll always pay attention to that feeling.


    Knowing that she was not strong enough to refuse to confess and forget all about it, Eugene had no intention of letting Yerine know how he felt.


    ¡®Because I don¡¯t want to see you feeling sorry for me.¡¯


    I shouldn¡¯t do that.


    ¡°Eugene? Are you listening?¡±


    Eugene looked up at the soft voice calling him.


    And he smiled softly.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m listening, Spade.¡±


    ***


    The blue me, which fluttered gently like the dragon¡¯s tail, stretched out from the tip of Yerine¡¯s hand.


    ¡®Just like before.¡¯


    Eugene, who was still watching her magic, thought to himself.


    Yerine¡¯s magic has be so powerful that it is notparable to that of the Academy years.


    Her magic, which used to boast overwhelming fire magic at the Academy days, is now more refined and detailed.


    Yerine¡¯s eyes, using her magic, sparkled as purely as her Academia days.


    Until now, she was truly fond of magic.


    ¡°Oh, Eugene, I think it¡¯s done. Just in case, could you send me a sh?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The mes, which were dancing as if they were left to the wind, stopped moving at some point and disappeared.


    Then, Eugene¡¯s purple sh shed with a thunderous sound.


    When the sh disappeared, the body of the charred monster fell on the snow.


    Eugene turned his head toward Yerine, who was descending from the air.


    ¡°Thank you. Thanks to you, I caught it easily.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Yerine peeked at the monster¡¯s body and said.


    ¡°I just wanted to check.¡±


    The remaining monsters that could not be merged into the monster Yerine defeated in the final battle of the coup were sometimes found all over the empire.


    It was not a big headache as the power was weaker than before and the number of wizards who had fought monsters since the coup increased considerably.


    However, there was a possibility that someone could abuse these monsters and create a powerful strain, so the 7Imperial Families always watched the monster problem closely.


    That¡¯s why Yerine said he woulde himself when he reported that there were five monsters in the Duke of Ace.


    ¡°It¡¯s not hard toe.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s true that you made me catch it easily.¡±


    Eugene magically gathered the dead bodies of the monster in one ce and said.


    ¡°I was supposed to hold each one of them, but if it¡¯s your eyes, those monsters wille by themselves in a flock. So I can take care of it all at once.¡±


    Eugene, who finished the body treatment, shook his hand and sighed.


    ¡°If I¡¯m being grateful, then I should be thankful. You don¡¯t have to refuse and say no all the time.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no, it¡¯s not like that. Just as a matter of courtesy, l don¡¯t think saying thanks once or twice is not necessary.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay to be a little brazen. Where did your self-rmended ambition in the executive elections when you were in freshman?¡±


    ¡°Crazy, do you remember that?¡±


    Yerine was startled and jumped and screamed.


    ¡°Why do you remember that?¡±


    ¡°Why would I remember that? It¡¯s intense, so I remember.¡±


    ¡°Please erase it from your memory. Now that I think about it, I¡¯m so embarrassed, it¡¯s apletely dark past.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but the more you say that, the harder it bes to forget.¡±


    ¡°Ah, really¡­¡­.¡±


    Yerine made a desperate face, tearing her purple hair with both hands.


    ¡°That¡¯s the most regrettable thing I¡¯ve ever done as an Academy.¡±


    ¡°Really? You were too confident at the time for that.¡±


    Eugene cleared his voice and said.


    ¡°Oh, I rmend myself, is the thing you said without a second¡¯s hesitation¡­.¡±


    ¡°Please stop¡­.¡±


    Yerine, who seemed to have lost her soul, whether she thought she couldn¡¯t be beaten alone, grinds her teeth and shouts to Eugene.


    ¡°You¡¯ve never done anything to regret, have you? You¡¯re so proud of yourself?


    ¡°Well, at least it¡¯s less than you are.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Yerine raised his lips.


    ¡°Spade, there¡¯s a limit to watching you run wild without knowing your ce, I wonder who the one has said it.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    At Yerine¡¯s words, Eugene immediately lost his fighting spirit.


    That was simply undefendable.


    ¡°That¡¯s cheating¡­¡­¡±


    Eugene murmured, wrapping his burning forehead with his gloved hands.


    Yerine smiled cheerfully at Eugene.


    ¡°Now do you have any regrets?¡±


    ¡°You really, oh, no. I¡¯m sorry, Spade.¡±


    ¡°No, I feel really sorry if youe out so sincerely. Don¡¯t do that.¡±


    ¡°Why are you sorry? I did something wrong back then.¡±


    Later, when he had a conversation with Yerine.


    And furthermore, when he became fond of her, Eugene wanted to punch himself countless times in the past, which had undermined her.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. It was a long time ago.¡±


    ¡°Still¡­¡­¡±


    The idea that he could say this crossed Eugene¡¯s mind.


    ¡°I still regret it.¡±


    The sincerity in the low voice resonated.


    ¡°I was so mean to you back then.¡±


    He didn¡¯t regret it. After all, he didn¡¯t want to make a bad impression on her because he likes Yerine.


    It was because he was sorry that he hurt a good person.


    The purple eyes nced at Eugene¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Everyone can make mistakes.¡±


    She didn¡¯t mean it as a joke or pretence. Her transparently shining eyes proved the fact.


    ¡°And I¡¯m not so small as to be offended by what happened a few years ago. So don¡¯t be sorry. Really.¡±


    Eugene expected Yerine to react like that.


    ¡®Why are people so nice.¡¯


    ¡°Eugene, don¡¯t show that face. It¡¯s really okay.¡±


    ¡°¡­..okay.¡±


    Eugene felt that Yerine would be more sorry if he continued to look gloomy.


    So he listened to Yerine and changed his expression.


    ¡°By the way, I have a question.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Do you regret any of the actions you did during your Academy years? Not this.¡±


    ¡°Do you have one?¡±


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything other than rmended myself to be the ss president.¡±


    Yerine smiled back.


    ¡°Do you have one?¡±


    With a clear smile without a speck of darkness, Eugene¡¯s head came up with a view of the mistletoe passage in the dark.


    ¡°I¡­.¡±


    Eugene decided not to let her know for the rest of his life, but he actually regretted it over and over again.


    The thing that happened that day


    Again and again.


    His lips quenched nervously.


    Then he said in a deeply subdued voice.


    ¡°Not believing in superstitions.¡±


    He did not believe the rumour that if some kissed his crush¡¯s hand under the mistletoe, they could be together forever.


    That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t catch Yerine before Cassius.


    He lost someone he might love all his life.


    Yerine will never know that Eugene regrets all this.


    Unless he speaks in person.


    ¡®It¡¯s snowing.¡¯


    It snowed a lot yesterday, but it was snowing again.


    It¡¯s as if trying to calm his boiling heart down. As if asking to bury his heart in that white snowfield.


    That¡¯s how the winter has deepened in the north.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 139: Side Story 3: Spring Day (1)

    Episode 139


    <b>Trantor : Missme</b>


    <b>Editor : Aru</b>


    <b>Side Story 3. Spring Day (1)</b>


    About a month after I visited Eugene¡¯s castle, the first meeting between the Housekeeper was held in a long time.


    As usual, Rachel, I, and Astra brought Erica to a simple tea party at Noble State Field after the meeting today.


    ¡°Whoa, it¡¯s been a while since we had this meeting.¡±


    Astra pped her hands and said.


    Not many of the Academy¡¯s ssmates gathered unless it was a Housekeepers meeting.


    So the four of us tried not to miss the tea party right after the Housekeepers meeting as much as possible.


    Otherwise, we didn¡¯t have many chances to see each other.


    ¡°I¡¯m d no one¡¯s missing today. Can we all go home a littlete?¡±


    I replied to Rachel with a nod.


    ¡°Well, of course. I told Cassius I wasing inte.¡±


    ¡°Oh,e to think of it, you must be staying at the pce these days. I forgot. Oh, everyone eats these cookies. It¡¯s delicious.¡±


    Astra said, handing out a couple of cookies to all of us on a te.


    ¡°Yes, I spend three months a year next to Cassius. Oh, thank you for the cookies.¡±


    Erica, who was biting the cookies Astra gave me, nced at me and smiled.


    ¡°Yes, I can see her often these days because she lives in the pce. That¡¯s why I love it.¡±


    ¡°And it turns out Erica¡¯s quarters are not far from the main pce, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s pretty close.¡±


    Erica nodded andughed at Rachel¡¯s question.


    Erica was like an angel today as she folded her fresh cherry blossom eyes.


    Looking at her, I prayed for thanks to God that I can actually appreciate my favourite heroine¡¯s face today.


    Erica is the best.


    I wonder if she always smiles like an angel.


    It¡¯s also been a few years.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t Erica a real angel if she¡¯s been like that for years?¡¯


    However, I did not have to say such thoughts out of my mouth.


    ¡°I think I did a great job studying hard and working in the Imperial Treasury.¡±


    Erica looked at me, wrapping her hands around the teacup in front of her.


    ¡°It¡¯s only three months, but I can see Yerine every day, and the rest of the year youe to Noble State Field.¡±


    The moment I heard it, I was moved and covered my mouth with my hands.


    ¡°Erica¡­!¡±


    When I called her name because I was proud and grateful, Erica also called me by my name.


    ¡°Yerine¡­!¡±


    In the end, we hugged each other, unable to control our emotions and joy.


    Astra looked at us like that and shook her head with a breath.


    ¡°They¡¯re like that again.¡±


    On the other hand, Rachel smiled as if nothing was going on and answered Astra¡¯s words in a calm voice.


    ¡°It happens a lot. It¡¯s much better to see than fighting with friends every day, right?¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true, but¡­¡­.¡±


    It was Astra who agreed with Rachel for now, but when our hug seemed to be getting too long, she pped her hands and called us out.


    ¡°Hey, guys, wait a minute, please look over here.¡±


    When we finally fell apart, Astra held her hands together with her sky blue eyes.


    ¡°Everything¡¯s good, but there¡¯s someone to celebrate today.¡±


    ¡°Oh, right.¡±


    Erica said, putting the teacup down from her hand.


    ¡°Would you like to celebrate with me now?¡±


    Erica answered Astra¡¯s question at the same time.


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    ¡°Yes, then one, two¡­¡­¡±


    To Astra¡¯s chant, she smiled broadly and shouted congrattions.


    ¡°Congrattions on your engagement, Rachel!¡±


    The voices of the three of us filled the hall, and Rachel blushed slightly and waved her hands.


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to do this, but thank you all.¡±


    I looked at Rachel, who was smiling shyly, I looked at her with her expression of no idea what she was talking about.


    ¡°Huh? What are you talking about? There¡¯s a lot I want to do for you in the future.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I heard the news in a hurry today, so we¡¯ll have another big engagement partyter.¡±


    Erica nodded back to me at my words.


    Ehm, really.


    As expected from my favourite one.


    ¡®She¡¯s quick-witted and has a good personality, so she takes it well.¡¯


    While I was praising Erica inside, as usual, Rachelughed and picked up the cookies.


    ¡°What are you talking about? A celebration party for barely getting engaged. I¡¯m not getting married.¡±


    ¡°Of course we¡¯ll have another wedding party, Rachel.¡±


    As Astra answered calmly, Rachel asked in surprise.


    ¡°No, are you doing it twice?¡±


    ¡°Of course, you won¡¯t die if we do it twice.¡±


    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s a reason for the party, it¡¯s just when we¡¯re happy!¡±


    Astra nodded at Erica¡¯s words and extended her fingers.


    ¡°Let¡¯s decide like this. Let¡¯s have a party when one of us is set up for engagement and when we¡¯re set for marriage.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s nice.¡±


    As I took a sip of ck tea and nodded, Astra winked at me who agreed with her.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s decided that there will be two parties for Rachel.¡±


    Erica tapped on the tea table and said.


    ¡°What about Astra? Didn¡¯t you say you were going to get married without getting engaged?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Erica.¡±


    ¡°Then three times to Astra.¡±


    ¡°What about Erica? Are you going to get married?¡±


    When Rachel asked, Erica thought for a moment and shook her head.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think much about marriage.¡±


    Erica has been telling me that she doesn¡¯t intend to date or get married yet.


    But today was the first time I had brought it up in front of Rachel or Astra.


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±


    Astra nodded slightly when she heard Erica¡¯s answer.


    ¡°Then what¡¯s left¡­¡­.¡±


    Three pairs of eyes pointed at me in a sh.


    Erica¡¯s eyes resembling tourmaline were as usual, but Astra and Rachel¡¯s eyes seemed to be hesitant for some reason.


    ¡°Well, Yerine.¡±


    Astra opened her mouth first.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll get married, right?¡±


    When Astra asked in a strangely insecure voice, Rachel added in a hurry.


    ¡°With His Majesty, I mean.¡±


    Looking at her awkward smile, I thought about what to say.


    ¡°Eum¡­¡­..¡±


    Cassius¡¯s eyes, which seemed to be holding the sun in front of him, passed by my mind.


    I smiled at a lovely look that made me feelfortable just thinking about it.


    ¡°I will.¡±


    I turned my head to Rachel and Astra, who were waiting for my answer.


    They rxed their facial expressions and raised the corners of their lips.


    ¡°I want to marry Cassius.¡±


    I meant it.


    I haven¡¯t made much of a rtionship in my previous life.


    It wasn¡¯t hard enough to die, but it was true that I felt lonely.


    But this time, it was different.


    There was someone I could trust who would never abandon me.


    And there was someone who really wanted me to be happy.


    If I can be with Cassius for the rest of my life.


    I can also watch how he makes his happiness with his own hands.


    I thought it would be perfect.


    ¡®I do, but¡­¡­.¡¯


    The problem is that there have never been many marriage stories between the two of us in earnest.


    Only once, when we saw a newlywed couple getting married in the middle vige, Cassius was very cautious and asked what I thought about marriage.


    At that time, I said, ¡®It¡¯s not easy to decide, but I personally like it.¡¯


    Come to think of it, Cassius looked a little relieved.


    ¡®Well, there¡¯s no need to rush it, so let¡¯s take it slow.¡¯


    I looked into the red tea and thought to myself.


    I was vaguely guessing the idea of why he didn¡¯t want to talk about marriage easily.


    Knowing that I didn¡¯t want to rush him, and I wanted to wait until he was ready.


    Of course, I even thought about telling him to get married first if it doesn¡¯t work out.


    ¡®Let¡¯s talk about it once when it gets rxed around the summer.¡¯


    I didn¡¯t know that day.


    The wedding will be much faster than I thought.


    And that Cassius identally heard the sincerity I said unintentionally in front of my best friends.


    It was about a monthter that I learned all of that.


    ***


    ¡°Today¡¯s birthday was the best, Cassius.¡±


    I leaned my back against the sofa in the parlour room and smiled.


    During the day, Cassius and I enjoyed it for the first time in a long time, and in the evening, we met with the Academy ssmates and had a party.


    Thanks to it, my mood was at its peak.


    ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡±


    Cassius, looking at me like that, replied with a happy smile.


    ¡°Did you like the king pudding you ordered this year?¡±


    ¡°Oh, sure. I liked it because it was bigger thanst year, and Cassius has the best eye.¡±


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s an honour.¡±


    Cassius came next to me and sat down and said.


    I smiled broadly at him and said in an excited voice.


    ¡°Well, of course, I don¡¯t just like pudding. It¡¯s just that the whole day with Cassius was perfect.¡±


    Cassius then blushed slightly and tilted his head as if surprised.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, because you¡¯ve prepared only the things I want to do.¡±


    ¡°Oh, but I¡¯ve done that every year.¡±


    Cassius said in a shy voice, saying it was nothing much, and I couldn¡¯t resist and pinched his cheek and inted it.


    ¡°You fool, I¡¯m even more grateful that you prepare so much every year.¡±


    With a dissatisfied face, I pinched Cassius¡¯s cheeks and stretched it out.


    ¡®His face is still handsome in the midst of this¡­.¡¯


    I opened my mouth thinking so.


    ¡°And you were the first to celebrate my birthday this year. You woke up early in the morning to say happy birthday and were waiting at the dining room, right?¡±


    Cassius asked with his eyes wide open at the words.


    ¡°Yerine, did you know everything?¡±


    ¡°Sure. I just pretend I don¡¯t know.¡±


    The naive Cassius


    Anyone woulde to the same conclusion at 7:00 in the morning to see a handsome boyfriend grooming his hair, wearing a suit, holding a giant pudding, waiting.


    Looking at Cassius, who put as much effort as he did when he was officially pointed, it seemed that he had prepared well since 5 a.m.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to miss the first chance to celebrate your birthday this time, so I tried my best.¡±


    Cassius replied with a smile.


    ¡°I was worried that congrattory letters sent by our ssmates might reach you before I did.¡±


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°I wanted to congratte you first. I didn¡¯t want to be deprived of that opportunity by Blothea and the others.¡±


    When I saw Cassius, who had a look simr to the puppy that was slightly sulking at the owner, I burst intoughter.


    ¡°Okay, okay. Thank you.¡±


    I said, stroking his ck hair like ebony.


    ¡°It was nice to have you as the first person to celebrate my birthday.¡±


    The mind contained in the calm voice slowly spread through the room.


    When Cassius heard me, he opened his mouth slightly, looking embarrassed, and said in a hesitant voice.


    ¡°Is that true?¡±


    It¡¯s because he still has so many doubts.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    I added with a slight smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re my favourite.¡±


    His golden eyes began to glisten.


    My heart felt warm.


    As expected, I loved that sparkle.


    ¡°Well, can I be the first to celebrate your birthday every year?¡±


    Cassius¡¯s subdued voice echoed through the room.


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯d rather be happy to do that.¡±


    When Cassius heard the answer, his mouth was strangely stiff.


    Unknowingly, he seemed nervous.


    ¡°Not in the morning, but I want to congratte you after midnight.¡±


    Huh? Midnight?


    Do you mean you want to congratte me as soon as midnight is over?


    Oh, you¡¯re going to call me on bail as soon as my birthdayes?¡¯


    As soon as I thought so, Cassius rose from the sofa.


    I thought Cassius was sleepy and was going to bed, but to my surprise, Cassius sat on one knee on the carpet.


    ¡°Cas, Cassius?¡±


    ¡°Yerine.¡±


    Even when I saw Cassius calling my name solemnly, I couldn¡¯t figure out what the situation was.


    ¡°If we live together, we can celebrate your birthday as soon as it¡¯s your birthday.¡±


    Don¡¯t tell me.


    My hands covered my mouth in surprise.


    ¡®This is not¡­¡­¡¯


    In the meantime, Cassius held out a case wrapped in red velvet that was hidden in his arms in his right hand.


    ¡°So, to put it straight¡­¡­.¡±


    On Cassius¡¯ hand, which had briefly cleared his voice, a ring with a purple sapphire in the moonlight glistened.


    ¡°Yerine, will you marry me?¡±


    ***


    I couldn¡¯t lie to you because my life with you would continue to be a spring day.


    However, one was certain.


    With you, I will find beautiful spring in summer, fall, and winter.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 140: Side Story 3: Spring Day (2)

    <strong>Chapter 140</strong>


    Trantor : Missme


    Editor : Aru


    Side Story 3. Spring Day (2)


    Cassius¡¯s fingertips with the ring were shaking slightly.


    His beautiful gold eyes had a grim glow, but they showed signs of nervousness.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡­.?¡±


    The words slipped out of my mouth in embarrassment.


    I was going to ask Cassius to marry me after the summer, but I didn¡¯t know that I would be asked to marry him so suddenly.


    I was like a robot broken with happy and bewildering emotions.


    Cassius opened his mouth in a white, urgent voice, whether he thought I didn¡¯t like the proposal much.


    ¡°Yerine, you must be very surprised. I¡¯m sorry for suddenly asking you to marry me.¡±


    He looked worried and took his knees off the carpet.


    ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to marry me right now, but I won¡¯t if you don¡¯t like it.¡±


    The words brought me to my senses and shouted.


    ¡°Oh, no, wait a minute!¡±


    Then I got up from the sofa and grabbed Cassius¡¯s sleeve with both hands and said.


    ¡°What do you mean by don¡¯t get married right away, what¡¯s wrong with that?¡±


    ¡°Ye, Yerine?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡­.¡±


    I opened my mouth in a hurry, but I was embarrassed when I tried to speak out.


    But I had to say this.


    I closed my eyes and took a deep breath and spoke, holding Cassius¡¯s arms.


    ¡°I can get married right away. No, I¡¯d like to get married right away if Cassius doesn¡¯t mind.¡±


    When I looked up with a face heated up with excitement, Cassius looked down at me with a very surprised look.


    Then I asked him in the eye.


    ¡°¡­¡­do you hate it, Cassius?¡±


    Cassius shook his head violently at my question without hesitation for a second.


    ¡°No, it can¡¯t be! Absolutely not.¡±


    Then he hesitated for a moment and opened his arms to embrace me.


    ¡°Yerine, you don¡¯t know, but I¡¯ve been wanting to marry you for years. I mean it sincerely.¡±


    Naturally, I buried my head on his shoulder and he began to pat my back with one hand, sighing and talking.


    ¡°If I could, it¡¯s on my side that I want to have the ceremony right now.¡±


    When I heard Cassius¡¯s voice, which seemed a little weak, I also swept his back.


    It was like petting a big puppy.


    ¡°I should have told you earlier if this was the case.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I thought Cassius wasn¡¯t ready yet, so I was going to wait a little longer, and then talk about marriage when things get less after the summer.¡±


    Cassius then stretched his waist and asked, with his eyes wide open.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    As I nodded quietly, Cassius made a painful sound and pointed his forehead with one hand.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t talked about it in the meantime because I thought it would be too much for you to talk about marriage.¡±


    Expectedly.


    The reason I guessed was right.


    ¡°But I heard somethingst time, so I took courage today.¡±


    ¡°You hear something? What did you hear?¡±


    Cassius began telling the story about a month ago when I had a tea party with my Academy ssmates after the Housemates meeting.


    He wanted to see my face for a moment, so he stopped by Noble State Field in the name of an important letter to be delivered to me.


    But he said he overheard our conversation just before delivering the letter.


    And when he heard that I wanted to marry Cassius, he was encouraged to propose today.


    ¡°Hold, hold on. Were you listening to all that?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to listen¡­¡­.¡±


    Cassius avoided my eyes and blurted the end of his words.


    ¡°But I was very happy that day.¡±


    Cassius said, blushing his face.


    Looking at his smile, I replied with a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m happy, too.¡±


    Holding his big hands together, who always held out toward me.


    ¡°I could marry someone like you.¡±


    When Cassius heard me, he looked at me with a faint look and hugged me.


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡­ I¡¯ll be really good, Yerine.¡±


    I patted Cassius¡¯s shoulder quietly, speaking in a voice just before he was about to cry.


    ¡°I won¡¯t interfere with Trump¡¯s work at all, and I¡¯ll never let you go through any difficulties.¡±


    ¡°Yes, such a good boy. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°And the ones that make you angry, just be quiet¡­I¡¯ll handle them all, not ¡­ anyway so let me know.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me, what do you mean handle them all. It¡¯s creepy.¡±


    ¡°Anyway.¡±


    Cassius raised his head and said with a yful smile.


    ¡°We promised to get married? You can¡¯t overturn it.¡±


    He took the ring out of the velvet case and put it on my left ring finger.


    The jewel, which looked purple before, was dyed red when it tilted the ring.


    ¡°That¡¯s Cassius.¡±


    Thinking so inwardly, I opened my mouth.


    ¡°I like it.¡±


    On a birthday night when the moonlight was especially bright.


    I got the best birthday present in my life.


    ***


    It was real to see the rich wedding dress with skylight and the pure white cotton cloth decorated with flowers.


    ¡®I¡¯m really getting married.¡¯


    When I went to see Cassius after finishing the grooming, he almost shed tears as soon as he saw me.


    ¡°Yerine, I think I¡¯m going to cry¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no. If you cry now, your handsome face might be ruined a little.¡±


    Cassius looked just as good as I did.


    He usually wore dark or intense coloured clothing, but today he wore a pure white suit embroidered with gold thread.


    Seeing him waiting for me in a white suit with his hairpletely flipped over, it was a perfect new bridegroom.


    ¡®The users must have had a hard time decorating him like that.¡¯


    So it was a little difficult to cry now.


    Cassius then took a deep breath and held back the tears as much as he could.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Even in that situation, he even listens to my words well.


    Just then, there was a knock on the waiting room door.


    ¡°Tell them toe in.¡±


    Cassius said to his servant guarding the door.


    When the attendant opened the door, it was the Academia ssmates who came with gifts in their arms.


    ¡°What, why are you guys here so early?¡±


    When asked in surprise, Rachel replied with a yful smile.


    ¡°We all came early to see our cute new bride and groom!¡±


    ¡°Oh, my God, what time did you guys get up? Everyone¡¯s home is far away.¡±


    I looked around anxiously, epting gifts from my best friends in my arms.


    ¡°Astra left at 10st night and slept in the carriage.¡±


    Erica pointed her head at Astra and said.


    ¡°Oh, no. It¡¯s okay because I slept well in the carriage. And when ites to distance, Eugene is also very far.¡±


    At Astra¡¯s words, Eugene shook his head and said.


    ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t that far.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t that far!? You¡¯ve been riding in a carriage for over half a day.¡±


    When Erica pointed out, Eugene looked down at her as if he didn¡¯t like her, and Erica looked straight at him without losing.


    ¡°Come on, don¡¯t fight, anyway, congrattions.¡±


    Rachel pped her hands to fix the atmosphere.


    Following her, Astra smiled and congratted me.


    ¡°Congrattions, either Your Majesty and Yerine.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Cassius replied with a delighted smile.


    Then Erica stepped forward and carefully wrapped her hand around me.


    ¡°Congrattions, Yerine.¡±


    The soft cherry blossom-coloured eyes bent and drew a beautiful arc.


    ¡°So pretty.¡±


    ¡°Erica¡­¡­¡±


    With a clear smile on her face, she looked up at Cassius, holding my hand.


    ¡°Congrattions, for now, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°For now?¡±


    When Cassius raised one eyebrow, Erica answered.


    ¡°Yes, but I¡¯ll never stay still on the day you make even a tear in Yerine¡¯s eye.¡±


    ¡°Eh, Erica¡­.¡±


    Rachel then stopped Erica.


    ¡°Be nice to Yerine, I mean.¡±


    Cassius nodded at her words, and Erica let go of my hand and went back in ce.


    When Erica finished talking, the order naturally went to Eugene.


    Walking forward, he alternated between me and Cassius and smiled softly.


    ¡°You two look good together.¡±


    There was a warm glow in the blue eyes that I once thought were too cold.


    ¡°You must be happy.¡±


    His eyes were fixed on me when he said that.


    ¡°Because you deserve it.¡±


    It was a heartwarming voice for some reason.


    ¡°Thank you, Eugene.¡±


    Eugene, who smiled silently and nodded, stood at Cassius.


    ¡°Congrattions, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°As Blothea said, don¡¯t make her suffer and be nice.¡±


    ¡°I got it.¡±


    And Eugene turned to me again.


    ¡°You, if His Majesty is making you upset, don¡¯t hold it in, just kick him, okay?¡±


    When Eugene said, Erica nodded and responded.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Just kick him, Yerine.¡±


    When I finally burst intoughter, Cassius frowned andined.


    ¡°You¡¯re all so mean. I¡¯m sorry, but contrary to what you think, I¡¯ll only look at Yerine all my whole life.¡±


    I patted the sulky Cassius down.


    ¡°Yes, yes, I know. So don¡¯t be upset.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because everyone doesn¡¯t know my love for Yerine.¡±


    Then Rachel shook her head and answered back.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anyone in here who doesn¡¯t know that.¡±


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s a good thing.¡±


    Erica and Eugene looked genuinely annoyed at Cassius¡¯s answer, seemingly relieved.


    ¡°Thank you all so much. I¡¯m so d that you all came to celebrate so early.¡±


    Cassius nodded and added to myment.


    ¡°Yeah,ing early wouldn¡¯t have been easy, but I¡¯m very grateful.¡±


    Then Rachel chuckled and waved her hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s really nothing. And we don¡¯t have much time to meet and talk during the wedding ceremony, and you¡¯ll be busy preparing for your honeymoon afterwards. That¡¯s why we¡¯re here early.¡±


    Stopped in the middle, she nced aside.


    ¡°Of course there are other reasons.¡±


    I asked back because I didn¡¯t know what she meant by that because I didn¡¯t miss the movement of her mysterious eyes, which seemed to be mixed with orange and pumpkin colours.


    ¡°Huh? Any other reason?¡±


    When I looked at Rachel¡¯s gaze, I found a pair of legs that were hidden from others so far.


    Next to Eugene, around the bridge behind Astra, a dark green cape shook.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Yerine.¡±


    Astra opened her mouth in a low voice.


    ¡°There¡¯s one more person who wants to congratte you on your marriage.¡±

 Chapter 141: Translator : Missme Editor : Aru

    <strong>Episode 141</strong>


    Trantor : Missme


    Editor : Aru


    Side Story 3. Spring Day (3)


    Stepping to Astra¡¯s aside, a man with a deep robe appeared behind her.


    It¡¯s been years since I saw him, but I recognized him at a nce.


    Surprised, I looked at Cassius who was standing next to me.


    ¡°Cassius, don¡¯t tell me¡­¡­.¡±


    Instead of answering, Cassius grinned.


    Then the man in the robe spoke out.


    ¡°Yes, His Majesty did help me.¡±


    The man said, taking off the robe that was covering half his face.


    The hair that¡¯s be a little more shaggy than before and emerald eyes that look tired but haven¡¯t lost their old light.


    A ck ne, a symbol of a prisoner, was hung around his neck.


    ¡°Long time no see, Yerine and Your Majesty.¡±


    Seeing him smiling as brightly as he did in Academia days, somehow I was choked up and speechless.


    Cassius wrapped his arms around my shoulders and talked softly.


    ¡°You said you missed him, so I tried my best.¡±


    Then he nced at Rayl, who was smiling softly and said.


    ¡°And apparently, he just missed us, too.¡±


    I bit my lip and tried to swallow the tears covering my eyes.


    It¡¯s a good day, so don¡¯t cry.


    ¡°Thank you very much, Cassius.¡±


    Despite being busy preparing for the wedding, Cassius secretly worked hard for me, who really missed Rayl.


    I was so grateful to him.


    ¡°No, we both have to be the happiest today.¡±


    Cassius replied with a bashful smile.


    Smiling at him, I approached Rayl.


    Seeing me approaching, Rayl took a breath and inhaled as if he were nervous.


    Standing in front of him, I looked at his face for a while.


    I thought in my mind that the colour of those green eyes with a calm light was darker than before.


    ¡°Congrattions.¡±


    It was him who spoke first.


    ¡°I really wanted to tell you this.¡±


    I shook my head as I watched him add in an awkward voice.


    ¡°Okay, thanks foring.¡±


    ¡°This is nothing.¡±


    Rayl smiled back.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡­ I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be difficult for me to attend the ceremony in person.¡±


    Rayl¡¯s hand, conveying the words in a subdued voice, was on the ne.


    ¡°I¡¯m d I could congratte you like this.¡±


    I realized that when I heard that.


    That this person standing in front of me is a Rayl Diamond.


    ¡°How have you been?¡±


    Unknowingly, this word popped out of my mouth.


    The order of the conversation seemed a little off, but it didn¡¯t matter.


    ¡°Well.¡±


    Rayl looked back at Astra and replied.


    Astra smiled gently at the sight.


    ¡°Fortunately.¡±


    He said with a wide smile.


    Warmness spread through my chest and I felt as if my body was loosening up.


    Somehow I was relieved to hear from Rayl that he was doing well.


    ¡°It should be like that in the future.¡±


    I patted him on the shoulder as I said.


    ¡°Listen well to Astra.¡±


    Then Raylughed out loud for the first time.


    It felt as if Rayl had returned from the time when he teased Eugene with Astra or when he yed with me and Astra.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Yerine, I¡¯ll live with her forever.¡±


    ¡°Hey, wait a minute¡­!¡±


    Astra cried out in embarrassment at the sudden confession.


    But Rayl smiled leisurely and looked at Astra.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, you and I, and everybody here know we¡¯re that kind of rtionship.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really, Rayl, you¡­.¡±


    Astra turned red and bawled, but Rayl just chuckled.


    I also burst intoughter and spoke in a pleasant voice.


    ¡°Yes, very good.¡±


    Indeed, everything was good.


    Astra, Rayl, Rachel, Erica, Eugene.


    I scanned their faces carefully.


    All the people who sincerely wished me and Cassius happiness were gathered in this room.


    And next to me, there was someone who would make happiness with me.


    ¡°Once again, congrattions.¡±


    A heartfelt congrattion was heard again.


    ¡°Thanks, Rayl.¡±


    Upon hearing my answer, Rayl hesitated for a moment, pping his lips.


    ¡°And I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    It was a simple apology without any unnecessary.


    And yet I knew at once what he was sorry for.


    Even without a word of rhetoric, I felt the weight of guilt he had built up over the years.


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    I was about to answer and soon shut up.


    ¡°Rayl, you know my position well, don¡¯t you?¡±


    His eyes as if they had embedded emeralds glistened sadly.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    I took a deep breath and looked into his eyes.


    So that my heart can be conveyed.


    ¡°I can¡¯t forgive you.¡±


    To forgive Rayl, to answer that it¡¯s okay here.


    I couldn¡¯t do that.


    Because it was an act of abandoning people who lost their lives in a coup.


    Rayl, looking down at me still, replied in a cracked voice.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Nevertheless, he smiled.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    A shadow cast over a sad smile.


    But this wasn¡¯t the end of what I wanted to say.


    ¡°However.¡±


    Rayl raised his head at the words.


    ¡°I¡¯m so d you came today.¡±


    Rayl, staring nkly at me with startled, slightly erged eyes, soonughed.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s relieved then.¡±


    His emerald eyes were gently bent.


    ¡°You have to live happily ever after.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s what I¡¯m most confident about.¡±


    Everyone began tough when I joked, grasping Cassius¡¯s arm standing next to him.


    ¡°Right, Yerine. So¡­..¡±


    The look on Rayl¡¯s face as he broached it, somehow very mischievous.


    ¡°I and Astra have prepared a small gift to help you and your Majesty happy honeymoon.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    I tilted my head and looked at the pile of presents he had left in the corner for a moment.


    Astra has already given me a present.


    Looking at the number of gift boxes, I wasn¡¯t mistaken either.


    ¡°You already gave me presents.¡±


    As Astra looked alternately at Rayl, Astra giggled.


    ¡°Well, we¡¯ve prepared a small gift as a bonus.¡±


    She flicked her finger, and a huge white bed appeared in the corner that had never been there before.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    No matter how hard I look at it, it doesn¡¯t look like a ¡®small gift¡¯.


    It¡¯s obviously a big gift.


    ¡®No, it¡¯s more like a giant gift.¡¯


    When I screamed in surprise, Rayl replied in a low voice.


    ¡°I heard about the vi bed incident.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s made of a special material that never breaks, so feel free to use it.¡±


    Astra, who stood next to Rayl, smiling brightly with her white teeth, also proudly added, raising her thumb.


    ¡°We even put on a ribbon that looks like a honeymoon bed. I did a good job, right?


    As she said, the white bed had a huge pink ribbon, which stood out very much.


    ¡°Oh, Your Majesty, you have to take off the ribbon when you use the bed, okay?¡±


    ¡°You guys are so¡­.¡±


    I shook my head looking at Astra, who was twitching at Cassius.


    Meanwhile, Cassius was looking down at the bed with his eyes glistening.


    ¡°You¡¯re telling me it won¡¯t break, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I asked the craftsman to make it special. They say it¡¯s going tost a hundred years.¡±


    ¡°A hundred years¡­.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Cassius, why are your eyes so sparkling?¡±


    Looking at him like that, Rayl said.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you seem to like it.¡±


    His clear emerald eyes turned to us.


    Now when the ceremony begins, he has to leave here.


    For a while again, it will be difficult to meet him in person.


    ¡°Because we bought you a big bed like this~~¡±


    That¡¯s why he looked at us with such deep eyes as if to engrave all of us all in his pupils.


    ¡°Be happy.¡±


    Looking into his eyes, I answered without hesitation.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ***


    ¡°Does the groom swear to care for, respect, protect and love the bride for the rest of his life?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Cassius, who was pping his lips even before the officiant¡¯s question was over, answered faster than a bullet.


    ¡®I already knew it, but you really wanted to marry me¡­¡­.¡¯


    Even this look of him looks cute, so I feel like I¡¯m stuck in a bean pod.


    ¡°Does the bride swear to care, respect, protect and love the groom for the rest of her life?¡±


    The moment the officiant question was over, it seemed like a very long time to me.


    My heart thumped.


    If I answer, I and Cassius really be a real couple, a husband and wife.


    It¡¯s about building a stronger rtionship than before.


    Now there will be no loss of each other, no need to swallow loneliness alone and suffer alone.


    We¡¯ll be together from now on.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    When I nodded and answered vigorously, Cassius looked at me as if he were moved.


    The expression as if seeing the lovely things in the world.


    I knew he¡¯d look at me like that for the rest of his life.


    ¡°Well, as of today, with the power bestowed upon me, now I dere you husband and wife.¡±


    Along with the officiant¡¯s words, thunderous apuse broke out in the audience.


    ¡°Now, I want you two to exchange rings as a token of your oath.¡±


    From the moment we entered the ceremony together until we heard the officiant, Cassius, who had never let go of my hand, gently lifted my hand.


    With his big hand, the touch of carefully putting the ring on was gentle.


    The ring¡¯s jewel shined in the sunlight.


    Beautiful jewels can be seen in red or purple depending on the angle.


    The golden ring went well with him.


    The ring, which brings the colours of our eyes together, symbolized our rtionship that would never break.


    I put the ring on Cassius¡¯s hand and a smile formed around my lips the moment I saw the ring shining red on his finger.


    ¡°Lastly, share the kiss of the oath.¡±


    The golden eyes of Cassius, who had rolled the veil in the warm breeze, radiated a soft glow.


    ¡°I love you.¡±


    Before I could brood over the loving words, I could feel a warm touch on my lips.


    As the frozen snow melted in the spring, a gentle atmosphere hung over the whole body.


    When the kiss with the scent of dandelion shyly hung out, Cassius was shining brightly.


    ¡®Ah.¡¯


    I could speak with confidence.


    Now he has the look of a happier person than anyone else in the world.


    I replied by looking at him like that.


    ¡°I love you, too.¡±


    All those moments were spring.


    And I would say that every summer, autumn, and winter with him is a spring day.

 Chapter 142: Side Story 4 : The Sun and The Starry Night

    <strong>Episode 142</strong>


    Trantor : Missme


    Editor : Aru


    Side Story 4. The Sun and The Starry Night


    After the wedding ceremony, it was night when I finished cleaning up and bathing.


    It was the beginning of the first night I spent as Cassius¡¯s wife¡­


    So it had a deeper meaning than any other night, and I was never given a chance to enjoy that lingering feeling.


    ¡°Cassius?¡±


    One minute has passed since the bedroom door was closed.


    In no time Cassius held me in his arms, locked me in his arms, and began rubbing his cheeks.


    ¡°Yerine¡­¡­.¡±


    His voice sounded a little drowsy.


    His drowsy gold eye lit up in the room where the candle lighted softly.


    It was a cheek at first.


    Cassius¡¯s cheeks, who had not been bathed long before, were still hot, kept calling my name.


    ¡°Yerine, Yerine Spade¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    His face gradually went down toward my bare neckline in pyjamas.


    ¡°Hold, hold on.¡±


    His lips, hotter than his cheeks, touched my neck.


    Chup. Chup.


    I felt a fever rising at the end of my ear as his lips fell down with the explicit tant sound.


    Cassius kissed, changing the position of his lips without stopping.


    He kept kissing as if to make sure there¡¯s no ce his lips were not touched.


    As it was not dry yet, his ck hair, which had remained wet, was chilling whenever it brushed against the soft skin.


    And at where he kissed, ten flowers seemed to bloom one by one.


    ¡°Ca, Cassius, hold on, please¡­!¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t like it.


    However, Cassius really looks like someone who is possessed by something and kisses without hesitation, so I called his name to see if he was really okay, maybe he had a fever or was sick.


    ¡°Huh, Yerine?¡±


    Luckily, he seemed to hear my voice.


    ¡°Why¡­?¡±


    Even though his voice still sounded hazy.


    ¡°Maybe you don¡¯t want to¡­?¡±


    As Cassius whispered, he asked in a deep, subdued voice.


    The usual sharpness was nowhere in his half-open golden eyes.


    His eyes filled with love and heat, as sweet as honey, overflowing uncontrobly.


    One might look at those eyes and think they¡¯re sunk in madness.


    But I knew.


    That¡¯s not madness or passion to hurt me.


    ¡®I already knew that.¡¯


    He really loves me.


    To the point where he doesn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡°No.¡±


    So I answered like that.


    And wrapped my arms around his neck.


    ¡°Thank God.¡±


    A relieved voice came from below.


    He then raised the corners of his mouth slightly and put his lips on my shoulder.


    When his lips touched, I winced unconsciously.


    It¡¯s like I¡¯m getting goosebumps at that spot.


    Without stopping there, Cassius buried his head in my shoulder and took a deep breath.


    ¡°Smells good¡­¡­.¡±


    And, as if he had struck his cheek before, he struck his nose vigorously.


    ¡°I love it¡­¡­¡±


    The more he did that, the more strength he had in his arms hugging me.


    ¡°Hold, hold on.¡±


    Cassius apparently had no intention of stopping.


    The more Cassius rubbed his nose, the more clearly his affection for me was revealed, but the more he did, the hotter my shoulders got.


    ¡°Cassius, please, hold on!¡±


    After all, Cassius looked back at me only after striking his shoulder a couple of times.


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±


    Cassius, who had eyes that seemed to be enchanted, still heated, looked quite bewildered.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, do you¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no, it¡¯s not.¡±


    I added, quicklyforting Cassius.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid my shoulders are going toe off¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°And sit down, Cassius, you must be tired, so don¡¯t stand there and do it, okay?¡±


    Cassius, who was still listening to me, nodded and hugged me as if he had learned something.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry because I like you so much.¡±


    At that moment, my face was heated up, and somehow I was a little shy.


    Looking farther from the corner of the bedroom to the bed, it was less than three steps for Cassius to reach.


    And for me, it¡¯s only four or five steps if I walk.


    And I can move my body in the air with air magic.


    ¡®He doesn¡¯t have to hold me and carry me¡­!¡¯


    In the meantime, Cassius kissed my forehead and added.


    ¡°I guess that¡¯s why I can¡¯t control it well.¡±


    Sitting carefully on the bed, he gently set me down on hisp and supported me with one hand.


    And then he kissed me on the cheek again.


    His eyes, glowing like the sun, slowly turned to my shoulder.


    ¡°Did it hurt¡­?¡±


    His eyes fluttered as he looked at my slightly red shoulders.


    It¡¯s a bit watery.


    My heart began to pound when I saw his eyes.


    ¡°No.¡±


    I shook my head and said.


    Cassius seems to have stopped because he thought he rubbed too hard, but it didn¡¯t hurt at all.


    My shoulders are just a bit red.


    ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    I nodded as I looked at Cassius asking again.


    Then Cassius looked me in the eye and stared still at me.


    His eyes that resemble the shimmering sun disappeared behind the eyelids.


    Cassius, slowly bowing with his eyes closed, kissed me around my eyes.


    It seemed as if the time before his lips stuck around my eyes and fell off was very slow.


    When his lips touched, I closed my eyes unconsciously with a burning sensation.


    ¡°I, I really love your eyes.¡±


    A damp voice sank in my ears in the heat.


    Slowly, I opened my eyes and saw his golden eyes looking down at me.


    I wanted to ask why my eyes.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    I stretched out my right hand and wrapped it around his cheek.


    The tip of my finger in the light of the soft candle was shaking.


    ¡°Is it because the colour is pretty?¡±


    I didn¡¯t know exactly why I wanted to ask that question then.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a pretty colour, but¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Cassius replied in a low, subdued voice.


    ¡°I would have liked it if your eyes were a different colour. Even if it was blue, green, or gold.¡±


    I guess it wasn¡¯t a matter of eye colour.


    Surprised by the unexpected answer, I asked back.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Really.¡±


    Cassius replied, smacking his cheek again.


    ¡°To be exact, I love how your eyes look.¡±


    A heartwarming voice rang in my ears.


    ¡°When you do magic or look at me, your sweet sparkling eyes are so lovely, every time I see them¡­¡­.¡±


    Cassius, who was pouring out his words in a trembling voice as if he were overwhelmed with emotion, stopped talking for a while and inhaled.


    ¡°I thought it was like a star.¡±


    My heart ached at the words.


    When I saw the sun from him, he saw stars from me.


    ¡°You¡¯re the only one in the world who can look at me like this.¡±


    I looked up at Cassius smiling lovingly.


    I felt my fist and clenched the hem of his shirt.


    When I opened my mouth with difficulty, a slightly cracked voice came out.


    ¡°I, too, really like Cassius¡¯s eyes.¡±


    Do you know?


    How shiny your eyes are when you look at me.


    When I first found your sparkle, I felt sorry that other people didn¡¯t seem to recognize it.


    Even you.


    But now, you¡¯ve be so lovely to me that I¡¯m d I¡¯m the only one who found it.


    Cassius¡¯s eyes grew slightly surprised by my words.


    Soon, the corners of his lip bent smoothly, drawing an arc line.


    So we looked into each other¡¯s eyes for a while.


    Gold and purple eyes, then gold and red eyes, faced each other.


    For a very long time.


    I had the illusion that his golden eyes radiating a soft light, going to flow into my eyes.


    ¡°Yerine¡­.¡±


    He was just calling out my name.


    But why does my heart hurt so much?


    I closed my eyes when I saw his face getting closer.


    A hot breath passed through my skin.


    My head was a little dizzy with the strong scent on the tip of my nose.


    Soon, each other¡¯s lips touched each other¡¯s lips.


    It was soft.


    The sensation became so hot that it was hard to open my eyes, and without realizing it, my hand held Cassius¡¯s shirt tightened.


    That¡¯s how I left my body to the heat.


    It felt like a long time had passed when the affectionate kiss was over.


    ¡°Yerine¡­.¡±


    Cassius said to me as he put me in bed from hisp.


    His heated eyes were simr to those of a wolf as if to devour his opponent in front of him.


    ¡°I love you.¡±


    Bringing it up, he held my hands together and sped my fingers.


    And then we put our lips together again.


    He likes hispanion so much that he doesn¡¯t know how to pour out his affection that has grown beyond his control.


    I¡¯m worried that hispanion might get hurt by the act of pouring affection, but he can¡¯t stand it, so he doesn¡¯t seem to know what to do.


    Such a loving, and at the same time a bittersweet kiss.


    ¡°Whooo, Yerine¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Cassius spoke in a troubled voice as the second long kiss was over.


    His eyes, shining through the slightly moist ck hair, turned soggy from the heat.


    ¡°I love Yerine so much¨C¡±


    The tip of my hand, intertwined with his, was slightly tired.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do¡­¡­.¡±


    Cassius spoke with a heated face, breathing heavily.


    ¡°I want to keep kissing, I want to hug¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    I felt ashamed for him for being quite honest.


    ¡°And I¡¯d like to do something else if you don¡¯t mind¡­.¡±


    Although he was not as calm as usual, Cassius seemed a little shy when he brought up thest word, but he blurred the end of his sentence.


    Looking up at him, Cassius looked slightly bewildered.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to¨C¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    I replied with a big smile.


    And curled up the corners of my lips and whispered in a small voice.


    ¡°Bed.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Bed, why don¡¯t we try it out?¡±


    Astra and Rayl gave me half joke and half serious gift, but I never thought I¡¯d bring it this way.


    ¡°As Astra and Rayl said, don¡¯t you want to test if it¡¯s really strong?¡±


    Only then did Cassius, who understood what I meant, blushed even more.


    ¡°Ye, Yerine!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡±


    Cassius smiled at me asking yfully.


    ¡°No way.¡±


    He bent over and kissed the bridge of my nose, and said in a heated voice.


    ¡°I love you, Yerine.¡±


    I smiled and hugged Cassius¡¯s neck at the loving voice that filled my ears.


    The navy night sky was visible through the curtains that were notpletely closed.


    The night when the sun hid in the dark and the shining star met, it was more beautiful than ever.

 Chapter 143: Side Story 5 : Autumn News

    <strong>Episode 143</strong>


    Trantor : Missme


    Editor : Aru


    Side Story 5. Autumn News


    The blue sky from the office window was clear and high.


    The warm sun shining through the cracks of the curtains gently covered the whole body.


    ¡°Achoo!¡±


    But why is my body so chilling?


    ¡®What¡¯s wrong, really.¡¯


    Even though I wore severalyers of clothes, I seemed to be catching a cold.


    ¡°Yerine, are you cold?¡±


    Cassius, sitting on the couch in my office, asked with his eyes wide open.


    I smiled nonchntly, waving at him.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay.¡±


    But Cassius was already lifting himself off the couch before I could finish.


    Just by looking at his face, he didn¡¯t see me sneezing, but he seemed to have heard that I had copsed somewhere.


    ¡°Hold on a second. I¡¯ll get a nket.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t have to do that¡­¡±


    But Cassius couldn¡¯t hear me and left the office.


    ¡®It¡¯s gonna start again¡­.¡¯


    We¡¯ve been married for four months.


    It was a sweet time for any newlywed couple.


    And Cassius, who had devoted a great deal of love to me even before marriage, poured out a great deal of love like a waterfall after marriage.


    Not only did he look at me passionately with his sweet as honey eyes that never changed every day, but he tried not to fall apart from me.


    That¡¯s why he left his office and came to my office, sitting on the couch to handle his work.


    In addition, he made a lot of fuss when I was hurt or sick.


    A month ago, I only sprained my ankle slightly, but all the doctors in the Empire were called in and went crazy.


    He could also call for a nket.


    But Cassius always tried to bring me what I needed without calling the servant.


    I asked him why the emperor didn¡¯t call his servant, and he said he wanted to be praised by me.


    I guess it¡¯s the same this time.


    When I thought it was childish but cute, the door of the office opened again.


    ¡°Yerine, I brought you a nket and tea.¡±


    Cassius, who came running after closing the door, put a nket around my shoulder and put another nket over myp.


    ¡°Oh, my God, you¡¯re also bringing me tea?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s good to drink when you have a cold.¡±


    Cassius said, blowing the teacup with a teaspoon first


    ¡°It¡¯s cooled, so it won¡¯t be hot.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Cassius.¡±


    In the words of gratitude, Cassius¡¯s cheeks turned red.


    I smiled and reached for his hair.


    ¡°Such a good boy.¡±


    I have to pat him like this topliment him so that he won¡¯t feel sullenter on.


    Cassius, who was receiving my touch with a smile, sat on his knees and hugged me at my waist.


    And he leaned his head on me like a cat acting cute to its master.


    Naturally, I hold the document in my left hand and wrap his shoulder with my right hand.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    At that time, Cassius sounded strange.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Why is your arm so hot?¡±


    Cassius sat right down and said, sping my hand.


    ¡°Your hands are hot.¡±


    ¡°Is it that hot?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, didn¡¯t you catch a cold already?¡±


    Cassius looked at me with anxious eyes and said.


    ¡°Yerine shouldn¡¯t catch a cold¡­¡­.¡±


    He was right.


    I have a lot of work to do now, and if I catch a cold, I¡¯ll be behind on my work.


    Wanting to finish things as soon as possible and spend time with Cassius, I didn¡¯t want that to happen.


    And if I caught a cold, it was clear that Cassius would abandon all his work and nurse me instead.


    If I didn¡¯t want the people working for Cassius toe to me crying, I had to deal with this cold somehow.


    ¡°Let¡¯s drink this and go to the pce doctor.¡±


    I took a sip of tea, nodding at Cassius¡¯s words filled with anxiety.


    ***


    ¡°It¡¯s the fifth week of pregnancy.¡±


    That was the first word that came out of the mouth of the royal pce doctor who hadpleted the examination.


    ¡°Yes¡­?¡±


    I looked nkly at the face of the doctor, who had spread hisughter, and said.


    ¡°Congrattions. Your Majesty, the Emperor and the Empress.¡±


    ¡°Am I really, really pregnant?¡±


    My doctor nodded enthusiastically at my question.


    ¡°Right, Your Majesty the Empress. I¡¯m sure.¡±


    His words made me cover my mouth with my hands.


    ¡®Oh, my God. What should I do?¡¯


    I was surprised by the sudden news, but I was happy.


    ¡°Cassius, we¡¯re going to be¡­¡­.¡±


    I called him with my head down in an excited voice, but there was no return answer.


    ¡°Cassius?¡±


    Instead, only sniffles were heard.


    ¡°Cassius¡­¡­¡±?¡±


    Carefully calling his name again, Cassius slowly looked up at me.


    ¡°Oh, my God, are you really crying?¡±


    Cassius couldn¡¯t answer and bit his lips, shaking his eyshes and shedding tears.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t cry. It¡¯s such happy news, but why are you crying so sadly?¡±


    I hurriedly pulled out a handkerchief and pressed it around Cassius¡¯s eyes.


    Only then did Cassius stutter, swallowing his tears.


    ¡°But¡­ I¡¯m so sorry because I think that you¡¯re going to have a hard time because of me¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not because of Cassius. It was done by mutual agreement.¡±


    ¡°But again I¡¯m so happy to have a child¡­.¡­.¡±


    I sighed as I watched Cassius shedding tears again.


    I hugged him and patted him on the back as if I couldn¡¯t help it.


    The doctor looked at us with a big smile.


    ***


    ¡°Yerine, here¡¯s the pudding and the cookies.¡±


    Cassius said, putting down a pudding bowl and a te of various cookies in front of me.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Hasn¡¯t the tea cooled down? Do you want me to reheat it?¡±


    At Cassius¡¯s question, I tried the tea with a slight lip on the teacup.


    It urred to me that it was moderately warm.


    ¡°Well, I think it¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it cold by any chance? Do you need more nkets?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s perfect.¡±


    ¡°You want me to feed you cookies?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay.¡±


    Having heard of the pregnancy news, I knew Cassius would pay more attention to me than usual.


    That¡¯s why I wasn¡¯t too pressured on this kind of attention and care.


    The only problem is that Cassius is doing the same now in front of our Academia ssmates.


    ¡°Wow, I don¡¯t usually talk about this.¡±


    Rachel put down the teacup and opened her mouth.


    ¡°You are really excessive, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Cassius, however, did not even think that he was excessive.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not.¡±


    Rachel shook her head when she saw Cassius¡¯s reaction, who was seemingly unaware of what was wrong.


    Astra burst intoughter when she saw her like that.


    ¡°But that¡¯s understandable! Don¡¯t you want to do something more for your beautiful wife who will have a baby?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I understand that feeling.¡±


    Erica said, chewing on the cookies.


    Chewing through the cookies, she continued in a low voice, ring at Cassius.


    ¡°Keep that attitude until she has a baby. Comfortably so that she doesn¡¯t have to lift a single finger.¡±


    Cassius tilted his head at the words.


    ¡°Blothea, isn¡¯t that obvious?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good to know. If you don¡¯t keep that word, I¡¯ll turn the pce upside down.¡±


    ¡°Oops, that¡¯s scary.¡±


    Even after graduating from Academia, the rtionship between the two doesn¡¯t seem to make any difference.


    ¡®Maybe even after the baby is born¡­?¡¯


    I put my hand on my stomach that didn¡¯te out much yet and thought.


    ¡°By the way, congrattions, both of you.¡±


    Astra said, pping her hands.


    ¡°You said you wanted to have a baby two months ago.¡±


    I nodded andughed at Astra¡¯s words.


    ¡°Right, I didn¡¯t expect it to happen so soon.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, so we were surprised to hear that. You¡¯ve only just been married.¡±


    Then Cassius, who was looking at me quietly, intervened in a low voice.


    ¡°Well, thanks to Astra.¡±


    At first, no one seemed to understand what he was saying.


    Astra opened her eyes wide and pointed at herself and asked.


    ¡°Well, me? Why would I¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Just then, I noticed what Cassius meant.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s what you meant. Yes, Astra yed a part.¡±


    ¡°Huh, what do you mean?¡±


    Laughing at Cassius, I turned to Astra and put my hands around my mouth and said quietly.


    ¡°The bed you and Ray gave me as gifts, I¡¯ve used it a lot.¡±


    Astra jumped out of her seat and shouted at the words.


    ¡°Oh, my God!¡±


    A cool wind blew around the table where a burst ofughter broke out.


    A red maple leaf blown by the wind fell on a white tablecloth.


    It¡¯s really autumn.


    The day around the pce was dyed with pretty red.


    The day I got to know you, the sky was very blue.


    ***


    My colleagues who came to congratte me on my pregnancy left the pce, and a deep night came.


    ¡°Water.¡±


    As I lifted my left hand, leaning against the head of the bed, Cassius held a cup of lukewarm water in his hand.


    ¡°Book.¡±


    At that word, Cassius ghostly found the book I had readst night in a pile of books on the cab and brought it to me.


    I took the book and opened the bookmarked part and stuck out my left hand.


    ¡°Face.¡±


    Then Cassius straightened his chin on my left hand and gazed at me.


    Holding Cassius¡¯ chin and looking around at his face, I let him go a minuteter.


    ¡°Well, good.¡±


    I had a habit of appreciating Cassius¡¯s face every night before bed.


    It¡¯s nothing special, but this way, Cassius¡¯s face is more likely to get in my dream.


    When Cassius said good, he smiled brightly and pulled back.


    Now he¡¯s going to lie down next to me as usual.


    It was just then.


    A note fell from the pocket of his pyjama pants.


    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s this?¡±


    Unconsciously picked up a note that fell on myp.


    ¡°Oh, no, no! It¡¯s¡­¡­.¡±


    Cassius uncharacteristically reached out, shouting in a bewildered voice.


    ¡°Oh, can I not read it?¡±


    Cassius then paused and took his outstretched hand.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s not it¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    His face was very red when he said so.


    ¡°Then?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just a little embarrassed¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Cassius replied, twisting his body.


    ¡®No, what the hell is this?¡¯


    As I looked at the note with a strange face, Cassius opened his mouth in a crawling voice.


    ¡°But I think Yerine should know too¡­¡­. You can see it if you want.¡±


    I opened a wrinkled note, thinking it was suspicious.


    As soon as I saw the handwriting with a g pin and the traces of anguish seen on numerous sticks, I screamed unbearably.


    ¡°Oh, my God, what is this?¡±


    Lots of scattered letters.


    It was definitely a sign of naming a baby.


    Cassius¡¯s face had turned red as if it were bursting.


    It¡¯s nothing to be ashamed of, but why is he blushing so much.


    I can¡¯t let this.


    I have topliment him a lot.


    ¡°How did youe up with such a cute idea? Huh?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no, just¡­¡­.¡±


    Eventually, I kissed Cassius on the cheek.


    Cassius¡¯s face turned red in an instant, but unlike just before, the corners of his lip were raised.


    ¡°I thought I¡¯d name the baby myself. That¡¯s why I thought about it in many ways.¡±


    Cassius looked down at the paper in my hand immediately and said.


    ¡°I thought it would be nice to have a name mixed with the two of us, but fortunately, both female and male names came out.¡±


    Cassius said, pointing to our name on a piece of paper, followed by the two baby names circled next to it.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    I nodded violently at his slightly nervous asking.


    ¡°I never thought of it, but both the male and female names are so pretty.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Cassius then continued, slightly dampening his lips with his tongue.


    ¡°So¡­¡­ would our baby like it too?¡±


    Looking at his slowly wobbling golden eyes, I burst intoughter.


    Embracing Cassius¡¯s neck staring at me with his eyes blinking, I said in a delightful voice.


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    I hoped that day woulde soon.


    The day when I see the baby¡¯s face and call him/her by this name.

 Chapter 144: Side Story 6 : Small and precious thing (1)

    <strong>Episode 144</strong>


    Trantor : Missme


    Editor : Aru


    Side Story 6. Small and precious thing (1)


    I was happy to hear that I had a baby, but I was also worried.


    In my previous life, I was an orphan, and by the time after I was possessed, my parents were already dead.


    That¡¯s why I wanted to build a family where I could exchange love normally.


    I seemed to have thought that way, regretting that I died while living lonely without any ties that could be called sticky.


    So when I had a family or if I had a deep rtionship, I wanted to love itpletely.


    However, I was worried about whether I could be nice to my child or be a good parent after losing my parents.


    Whenever that happened, Cassiusforted me a lot.


    On the contrary, Iforted Cassius when he worried about such things.


    Nine months passed as we hugged,forted, and talked to each other.


    And the child that I missed so much was born.


    Cassius, who was in tears when he found out I was pregnant, almost wept out as soon as he saw the baby born.


    I still can¡¯t forget the way he was shedding tears.


    Time flew many times faster than before when the child was born.


    Every time I saw a child, he grew up a little, and he could speak a little.


    ¡°Oh, pretty. Whose baby is this pretty, huh?¡±


    The childughed as I kissed his soft cheek that looked like sticky rice cake.


    ¡°Mom, mom.¡±


    I looked down at the smiling child, holding his chubby finger outstretched towards me.


    ¡°Yes, my baby is the prettiest in the world!¡±


    I said so and put my lips on the child¡¯s white belly and blew air.


    The child smiled ticklishly and struggled with his short legs.


    Maybe it¡¯s because it¡¯s my child, but he was really cute.


    Honestly, I thought I would die from this cuteness and prettiness when I gave birth, but now he¡¯s be more pretty and cute.


    ¡°Yssi, let¡¯s kiss!¡±


    (T/N: Yssi is a boy and pronounced as Yissi)


    With that said, Cassius smiled and approached as I kissed the child¡¯s small lips.


    ¡°Yssi, Daddy, too! Give Daddy a kiss, too!¡±


    Cassius held out his lips and put his face close to the child, but his face was blocked by the baby¡¯s both hands.


    ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t wanna.¡±


    The child, who put his hands on Cassius¡¯ face, said in a determined voice.


    Cassius did not give up, with a tearful expression and put his face in, but the child was stubborn.


    I patted the child¡¯s cheek and opened my mouth.


    ¡°Yssius, Daddy wants a kiss, too. Let¡¯s do it just once.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡­.¡±


    Dithering, Yssius eventually put his hands away at my words.


    Cassius seemed to have thought this was the time and quickly kissed Yssius before he changed his mind.


    ¡°Phew, it¡¯s so hard to get a kiss from my son.¡±


    When I saw Cassius sighing, I burst intoughter and held Yssius in my arms.


    Yssius especially liked me more than Cassius, which, in a way, was natural.


    ¡®Well, because Yssius took all appearances, even personality¡­¡­.¡¯


    Yssius resembled Cassius to the point where he could be called a miniature of Cassius.


    The only part different from Cassius was Yssius eyes, even though the shape of Yssius eyes resembled Cassius, the colour of Yssius pupils was purple, the same as my right eye.


    And since the two men¡¯s sleeping appearance and taste in snacks were exactly the same, it was not strange for Yssius to follow me like Cassius, who likes me very much.


    ¡°I¡¯m upset that I¡¯m hated by my son, but my wife won¡¯t do that, will you?¡±


    Before I knew it, Cassius came to my side and hugged me from behind and talked.


    ¡°Yerine, will you kiss me?¡±


    ¡°Oh, what kind of kiss you do again.¡±


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s too much. You¡¯re only going to kiss Yssius, not me?¡±


    ¡°I told you not to be jealous of the kid.¡±


    I looked at Cassius, who looked unfairly treated and pped him.


    ¡°That¡¯s why Yssi hates Cassius.¡±


    ¡°Why? What¡¯s wrong with me wanting a kiss from my wife? Can¡¯t you kiss your son and your husband both?¡±


    It was amazing to be able to say such a strange thing so proudly.


    ¡°Sigh, I got it. I got it.¡±


    Eventually, I kissed Cassius on the cheek pretending to be unable to win.


    Why doesn¡¯t that change even after the years have passed?


    ¡°Is that enough? Do you like it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I love it.¡±


    I seemed satisfied to see the answers and refreshing smiles that came out without hesitation for a second.


    ¡°Mom, Yssi too.¡±


    Yssius grabbed the hem of my clothes with his small hand and stroked.


    Cassius then rolled up the corners of his lip and clung to my side.


    ¡°Yssi already kissed Mommy many times. So today Mommy is only going to kiss Daddy.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no. Yssi too, kiss Mommy.¡±


    The calm face of Yssius began to rise, but Cassius already seemed excited to turn Yssius around.


    ¡°No, Mommy kisses only for Daddy today.¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡­.¡±


    When tears welled up in Yssius¡¯s purple eyes, I smacked Cassius¡¯s back with all my might.


    ¡°Oh,e on. Why are you teasing him so much?¡±


    Cassius couldn¡¯t hide hisughter, even though I know his back must be really in pain.


    ¡°I always want to tease him when I see you. Honestly, it¡¯s cute.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my God. I¡¯ll just¡­¡­.¡±


    I kissed Yssius on the forehead and kissed Cassius on the back of his nose smiling next to him.


    ¡°Now, I¡¯ve done it fairly one more time, so stop fighting.¡±


    Only then did Yssius stop sniffing, and Cassius stopped shrugging and teasing.


    ***


    ¡°Hello, Yssi! Hi!¡±


    When he saw Erica smiling with her hands waving, Yssius still raised one hand and shook it awkwardly.


    ¡°Well done! Our Yssi is so pretty.¡±


    As if she can¡¯t help it since Yssius is so cute, Erica slightly pinched Yssius¡¯s cheek in my arms.


    ¡°Erie, am I pretty?¡±


    Yssius didn¡¯t follow others well, but he opened his heart to Erica quite quickly.


    Maybe that¡¯s why he knew Erica¡¯s name, though not perfectly.


    Erica also loved Yssius a lot, so she often visited and went to see his face.


    So much so that Yssius feltfortable with Erica.


    Just as I use informalnguage to Cassius and Yssius in private, Erica and Yssius used informalnguage to each other except when they met in public.


    ¡°Well, Yssi is the prettiest thing in the world!¡±


    At Erica¡¯s words with a big smile, Yssius smiled and shook his body.


    Wow, he looks like an angel.


    It¡¯s my child but objectively so cute.


    ¡°Yerine, I just noticed.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    I asked back holding Yssius, excited by Erica¡¯s words and shaking his hips, so that he wouldn¡¯t fall off.


    ¡°I think Yssius looks like you when he smiles.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡±


    I looked down at Yssius, who was still swaying back and forth excitedly, but it was hard for me to know.


    Maybe it¡¯s because I saw Cassius¡¯s face more than mine in Yssius. I¡¯m not really sure.


    ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t think Yssius looks much like you, but sometimes I see you when Yssius smiles.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see. I didn¡¯t know.¡±


    I know, I had him for 10 months and gave birth to him with a stomach, but there must be some aspects of him that resemble me.


    ¡°You may not be able to see it well because you always hear that Yssius resembles His Majesty a lot.¡±


    Erica put her chin on the table and said.


    ¡°Honestly, I was so surprised when I first saw him.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s understandable. As soon as I gave birth, I was very surprised to see it.¡±


    ¡°If Yssius had golden eyes, everyone would have thought His Majesty gave birth to him, not you.¡±


    ¡°Who you said that gave birth?¡±


    A huge shadow cast behind Erica, who was resting her chin.


    ¡°Oh, my gosh.¡±


    Erica said, straightening up.


    ¡°You don¡¯t look surprised by the look on your face, Blothea.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my God, did I get caught?¡±


    Just then, Yssius who was snorting his nose couldn¡¯t hold back and sneezed.


    ¡°Achoo!¡±


    Just then, a thin spark rose into the air and a white tablecloth caught fire.


    ¡°Oh, my God.¡±


    To prevent the embers from sshing out, I quickly wrapped my arms around Yssius and used water magic with my left hand, which did not hold the child.


    As the stream flowed out, the fire went out with a pushy sound, leaving a ck mark on the tablecloth.


    ¡°Gasp, are you all right, Yerine?¡±


    Erica asked with great surprise.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Yssius looked from ce to ce, but fortunately, he didn¡¯t seem to be hurt.


    Only then did I breathe a sigh of relief.


    ¡®It¡¯s been like this a lottely.¡¯


    Yssius inherited my ability, and sometimes when he sneezed, me magic would pop out.


    Nothing dangerous has happened yet, but Cassius and I have been paying more attention to Yssius because of this.


    ¡°Yerine.¡±


    I replied to Cassius, looking down at me with a worried face.


    I could tell what he was asking without saying.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m fine, and I don¡¯t think Yssius was hurt.¡±


    Cassius seemed more relieved at the words.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s a relief, but I¡¯ll use healing magic just in case. And it¡¯s time for me to see Yssius, Yerine.¡±


    ¡°Oh, the time has alreadye.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, get some rest talking to Blothea.¡±


    With that said, Cassius tried to take over Yssius in my arms.


    But Yssius held on to my clothes with his brackish hands and refused to let go.


    ¡°Don¡¯t wanna! I want to stay with Mommy¡­.¡­!¡±


    Cassius gave a distant look as he looked at his purple eyes filled with tears.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for Mommy to y. Let¡¯s hang out with Daddy now.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t wanna!¡±


    Erica tried to soothe the child who shook his head with tears in his eyes.


    ¡°Yssi, if you hang out with Daddy now, Mommy will be ying with you longer tomorrow. So let¡¯s hang out with Daddy just this time.¡±


    ¡°Woo, Erie, but¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Yssi, let¡¯s y with Daddy today. Without Yssi, Daddy will be lonely because Daddy has no friends.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Blothea?¡±


    Whether it¡¯s true or not, Erica kept cating the child.


    ¡°If Yssi is nice with Daddy, Auntie can buy Yssi a present next time.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Before I knew it, I stroked Yssius¡¯ head, shining with sparkling eyes at Erica¡¯s words.


    ¡°Yes, Aunt Erica says she¡¯ll buy you a present if you listen.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I looked at the child with a slight nod and pretended to yawn as if I was sleepy.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sleepy that I want to snore in my sleep, can you stay with Daddy?¡±


    ¡°Mom, you want to snore¡­¡­.?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I want to snore. I can do that if Yssi helps.¡±


    Eventually, Yssius let me go.


    As soon as Cassius hugged him, he invoked healing magic and shook his arm slightly.


    ¡°Yssi, let¡¯s say bye to Mommy. Bye, Mommy!


    ¡°Mom¡¯s bye¡­.¡­¡±


    Yssius, who was reluctantly waving, disappeared into the main pce, surrounded by a warm ball of light and held in Cassius¡¯s arms.


    Seeing Yssius¡¯s sad expression, I thought I was doing something really bad, but I couldn¡¯t help it.


    Because the child only sticks to me and shows no signs of bing close to Cassius, I decided to make a schedule for him to stay with Cassius even for a few hours a day.


    ¡°You can rest a little now, right?¡±


    Erica asked, pushing the pudding in the middle of the table towards me.


    ¡°Yes, Cassius will keep watching for him until you go.¡±


    It¡¯s been less than half an hour since I answered with such a smile.


    As I was talking to Erica, as usual, I heard a tearful cry from the main pce.


    ¡°Don¡¯t wannaaaa, uh, uh!¡±


    It was the cry of Yssius.

 Chapter 145: Translator : Missme Editor : Aru

    Episode 145


    <b>Trantor : Missme</b>


    <b>Editor : Aru</b>


    Side Story 6. Small and precious thing (2)


    Cassius, who was using healing magic for his son with his purple eyes wide open, collected a golden ball of light after confirming that his son had no trauma to his body.


    ¡°Daddy, when¡¯s Mommying?¡±


    Cassius smiled still at Yssius¡¯s question.


    ¡°When¡¯s Mommying?¡±


    Cassius is sure it¡¯s been less than half an hour since they broke up with Yerine, but seeing that Yssius already wanted to see Yerine, even Cassius thought it was great.


    ¡®No matter how much they say he resembles me¡­¡­.¡¯


    It was clear that Yssius couldn¡¯t not see Yerine, that regretful personality was inherited from Cassius¡¯s side.


    Still, Cassius wondered how it could be this same.


    ¡®Gic mysteries are really great.¡¯


    Cassius smiled inward and stroked Yssius¡¯ head.


    ¡°Mommy, she¡¯ll be here in a little while.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, she¡¯s going to sleep. So she¡¯lle when she wakes up?¡±


    A pair of purple eyes ring at Cassius were looking forward to a positive answer.


    The moment he saw those pure eyes, Cassius wanted to y a little prank on his cute son, just as he did in the morning.


    Doesn¡¯t it make you want to tease it more when you see something cute?


    That¡¯s why Cassius couldn¡¯t stop teasing his son.


    Yssius was still naive, so he fell for Cassius¡¯s prank well, and when the prank seeded, he would run to Yerine with tears as big as a drop.


    He would be sulking all day after crying so much, but just before bed, he was led by Yerine and offered a hand of reconciliation as if he were using his kindness first.


    It was funny and cute at the same time.


    ¡°Daddy, are you sure Mommy wille when she wakes up?¡±


    Cassius, who finished his idea of a prank at the sudden voice of Yssius, smiled and sat Yssius on hisp.


    ¡°Yssi, Daddy has something to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Mommy is¡­¡­ noting anymore.¡±


    At the words, Yssius stopped ying with his hands and dropped his hands.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Mommy, she¡¯s gone so far that she won¡¯te anymore.¡±


    His purple eyes grew big with the huge news.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Yssi and Dad fought so much. That¡¯s why she¡¯s noting.¡±


    Such an impossible story, but it was natural for a three-year-old child to believe such a story.


    ¡°Mom¡¯s noting¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Cassius nodded and talked with a serious face.


    Of course, he wasughing a lot inside.


    ¡°Now it¡¯s just Yssi and Daddy.¡±


    The words quickly filled the purple eyes with tears.


    ¡°Don¡¯t wanna¡­.¡±


    Cassius held the child, who was about to shed tears, holding back a smile that seemed to leak through his lips.


    He thought this was enough of a tease.


    ¡®I have to stop teasing him.¡¯


    Cassius opened his mouth, thinking inwardly.


    He¡¯s stated the fact that what he said so far is a joke, and Yerine would say she woulde back if she and Yssius didn¡¯t fight each other in the future.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s time. If you and I don¡¯t fight, she¡¯ll be back¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t wannaaa, uh, uh!¡±


    When Cassius couldn¡¯t finish his sentence, Yssius burst into tears as if the sky had fallen.


    ¡°Wait, it¡¯s! Mom~¡±


    ¡°Bring Mommy here! Mommy, where are you?¡±


    Yssius, waving his small hand in stormy tears, was not already able to hear Cassius.


    ¡®Wow, I¡¯m in trouble.¡¯


    At that time Cassius¡¯s head was dimmed, the door burst open and surprised-faced Yerine and Erica jumped in.


    ***


    Surprised by the sad cry as if the world had copsed, I ran toward the main pce.


    Erica, who was talking to me, also ran after me with a surprised face.


    As I entered the main pce, Yssius¡¯s cry was louder, and I opened the door with the loudest cry.


    ¡°Yssi!¡±


    When I went in, I saw Yssius crying his eyes out.


    The eyes of Cassius, who held crying Yssius with both arms and lifted it into the air, met mine.


    I noticed at once when I saw his gold eyes shaking in bewilderment.


    ¡®Cassius teasing him again.¡¯


    Erica frowned and asked Cassius as if she felt the same way.


    ¡°Your Majesty teasing him, right?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that¡­¡­¡±


    Cassius¡¯s voice as an excuse was buried in Yssius¡¯s voice, which began to cry louder when he found me.


    ¡°Mommy, ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!¡±


    With tears and a runny nose, he stretched out his short arms toward me, then I hugged the wriggling child.


    ¡°Oh, what¡¯s upsetting you? Mommy is here, so ¡¯dduk¡¯ !¡±


    I kissed his forehead and patted him on the back to soothe the child, but Yssius did not stop crying easily.


    ¡°Mom, Mom, don¡¯t go¡­.¡±


    With his brackish hands sping the hem of his clothes, Yssius grinned and stuttered.


    ¡°Huh? Where is Mommy going?¡±


    I told Yssius that I¡¯m just going to bed. I thought he understood well.


    ¡°No way.¡±


    Looking back, Cassius was sweating cold with a look on his face, <i>¡®I¡¯m really dead today.¡¯</i>


    As expected, I looked at Cassius coldly, wondering what he had done.


    ¡°Cassius, what did you say to Yssi?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no, Yerine, I didn¡¯t know he was gonna cry like this.¡±


    ¡°Then, Cassius eventually teasing on him again, right?¡±


    When asked bluntly, Cassius finally bit his lip and nodded.


    ¡°You teased him again, didn¡¯t you? How many times have I told you not to tease him like that?¡±


    I talked, beating Cassius in the back with a hand that did not hold Yssius.


    ¡°Oh, Yerine, wait, it hurts.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my God. Do you want to tease your three-year-old son when you¡¯re an adult? You don¡¯t listen to me even if I tell you not to fight!¡±


    ¡°Yerine, I¡¯m sorry, I was wrong, it¡¯s my mistake!¡±


    Meanwhile, Erica quietly looked at the scene from the corner and said a word.


    ¡°Honestly, Your Majesty has nothing to say even if Her Majesty beat you more. It seems like, Your Majesty teases him every time Ie.¡±


    As expected of Erica.


    She only chooses what I want to say.


    ¡°Blothea, that¡¯s an exaggeration. I¡¯ve never done that.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean no? What Erica said is right.¡±


    Cassius, who was quietly refuting Erica¡¯s words, shut up if he had anything to say when I supported her.


    Erica, who burst intoughter as she saw it, approached me and epted Yssius, who was still whimpering with thick tears.


    ¡°Who¡¯s been teasing you? Who made our cute baby angel Yssi cry?¡±


    ¡°Daddy is¡­¡­.¡±


    Cassius looked resigned at the iparable testimony.


    But Erica kept asking questions with a yful smile.


    ¡°Then who¡¯s the bad guy who always makes Yssi cry?¡±


    ¡°Daddy¡±


    ¡°Then who do you like better, Daddy who made Yssi cries all the time or the good Aunt Erica?¡±


    Cassius rebelled against the obvious question.


    ¡°Blothea, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little weird to say you¡¯re nice yourself? Do you have a conscience?¡±


    ¡°Cassius, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s what Cassius has to say.¡±


    Cassius had a look of great injustice at my words. Soon there was an answer from Yssius, who cried and made a nasal sound.


    ¡°¡­.. likes Aunt Erie more.¡±


    Cassius¡¯s expression became gloomy with no hesitation.


    ¡°I hate Daddy.¡±


    ¡°Look, he hates Your Majesty because Your Majesty always teases him.¡±


    Erica sighed and brought Yssius back into my arms.


    The corners of her lips, looking at Cassius, were creeping up.


    ¡°By the way, make it work. Are you still a kid?¡±


    As I stabbed Cassius in the shoulder, he replied with a shrug.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, honey.¡±


    I guess he¡¯s reflecting on himself now.


    ¡°Even if you call me honey, I won¡¯t let you off the hook.¡±


    I said, wiping Yssius¡¯s eyes, who was asleep because he was tired of crying.


    ¡°What the hell did you tease him off?¡±


    Cassius, in my words, confessed what had happened.


    And after hearing all that, I wanted to p Cassius in the back again.


    Erica, who heard the story together, also said with a serious look on her face.


    ¡°Your Majesty really needs to be beaten so I have nothing to say.¡±


    Cassius did not puke Erica either.


    A sigh rising from deep down, I nced at Cassius with my hands on my forehead.


    ¡°Why did you lie like that?¡±


    Cassius, who was choosing his words what to say, stuttered to open his mouth.


    ¡°I must have been crazy for a while.¡±


    ¡°I guess so.¡±


    I got up and walked toward the door with Yssius.


    ¡°Erika, let¡¯s go. I¡¯m sorry to distract you.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Erica shook her head and replied.


    Her eyes were on Cassius.


    ¡°The cause of all this is not you, but the Emperor, who is busy teasing his son.¡±


    Cassius was subdued by the words that hit the nail on the head.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    In my cold voice, Cassius looked at me fidgeting.


    ¡°Well, Yerine, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not the one Cassius should apologize for.¡±


    ¡°Of course! I¡¯ll apologize as soon as I wake up.¡±


    And that¡¯s not enough to say why.


    Casius added an apology again, perhaps thinking.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Well, as long as you know.¡±


    I turned the doorknob and spoke in a dry tone.


    ¡°And let¡¯s use separate rooms tonight.¡±


    Cassius looked shocked at the words.


    ¡°What¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°I think Yssi is going to sleep like this until the evening, and even if he wakes up, he¡¯s going to cry again when he sees Cassius.¡±


    It was a usible reason, but this was not the fundamental reason for asking for separate rooms.


    It was because I thought using shock therapy would reduce Cassius¡¯s teasing in the future.


    ¡°Now, wait a minute, Yerine, each room is a little¡­¡­¡±


    Cassius made a more urgent voice than when he was caught making Yssius cry.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep in Yssi¡¯s room, so Cassius sleeps alone tonight. Then Erica and I will go now.¡±


    ¡°Yerine, wait a minute!¡±


    Casius rushed in a sincere hurry and knelt before me.


    ¡°Yerine, honey. I¡¯m so sorry, I¡¯ll do better in the future, so just separate room is just~~~¡±


    That day Cassius begged to be reached in the presence of Erica but to no avail.


    Eventually, he had to sleep that night in my bed, biting off a cold nket.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 146: Translator : MissMe Editor : Aru

    <strong>Episode 146</strong>


    Trantor : MissMe


    Editor : Aru


    Side Story 6. Small and precious thing (3)


    ¡°So the prince and the princess got married and lived happily ever after. End!¡±


    When Yssius read the ending of the fairy tale book with a confident expression, Cassius and I pped our hands with a big smile.


    There were still unfinished documents rolling around by us, who cheered with all our strength.


    ¡°Wow! This story was the best today!¡±


    I gave Yssius a big hug as I praised him.


    Then Yssius grinned and put his face on my shoulder.


    Most children of Yssius¡¯ age ask their parents to read fairy tales, but Yssius is unusually fond of reading children¡¯s books directly in front of Cassius and me.


    Of course, Cassius and I were willing to be Yssius¡¯s audience because it didn¡¯t matter if we were reading or listening.


    And every time he finishes a fairy tale book.


    It was essential to pay stormpliments.


    ¡°Right, Yssi is the best. This Yssi¡¯s story is the best.¡±


    I praised him as I adored him and let him go so Cassius could do it too.


    Then Cassus opened his arms as if he were hugging him, but Yssius looked wistful.


    ¡®I guess the sediment is still notpletely gone.¡¯


    Cassius apologizes to Yssius as soon as he woke up in the morning, whether due to the shock of using a separate room.


    Yssius eventually forgave Cassius for his desperate apology thatsted nearly half an hour.


    Still, though, notpletely relieved, Yssius had a pouty face every time Cassius approached.


    ¡°Yssi, Daddy too!¡±


    Cassius shouted at Yssius, who was not hugged by him.


    At his fervent request, Yssius hugged Cassius with a slightly reluctant look.


    ¡°Thank you, Yssi. Good boy.¡±


    ¡°Eung¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Yssius, who retorted Cassius¡¯ words, escaped from his arms and settled next to me.


    Cassius looked a little disappointed, but he didn¡¯t ask Yssius to give him another hug.


    Without noticing Cassius¡¯s appearance, Yssiusy on his stomach on the bed and stared through thest page of his fairy tale book.


    ¡°Mommy.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Yssi?¡±


    I pushed the documents aside for a moment and stroked Yssius¡¯s little head, reading passionately as if to enter a fairy tale book.


    ¡°You told me I am a prince. Am I like the prince here?¡±


    Asking, Yssius¡¯ fingers pointed to a painting of a prince dressed in splendid garments and holding a wedding ceremony with a princess.


    ¡°Well, I guess so. Although you¡¯re a little better than that.¡±


    As a matter of fact, Yssius is a prince but better than that prince.


    But for Yssius, who doesn¡¯t even have a governess tutoring yet, that concept will be a bit difficult.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Yssius nodded his head.


    Then he turned the pages of the fairy tale book to the front.


    This page shows the prince on a mission to rescue a princess trapped in a tower.


    ¡°Daddy is like the king in here, right?¡±


    Yssius turned his head toward Cassius and asked.


    At that time, Yssius was resting his hand on a painting of a king who was tasked to the prince.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s simr. Why did you think that?¡±


    Cassius smiled softly and asked.


    Then Yssius answered by sticking out a picture of the king in the fairy tale book to Cassius.


    ¡°The king here sat in a very high chair like Daddy.¡±


    Perhaps he remembered Cassius¡¯s appearance in reality and thought of it.


    ¡°Right, that¡¯s a good one.¡±


    Cassius said with a pleased look on his face.


    Yssius read all the fairy tales and heardpliments from Cassius. Now that he heard quite in praise, he looked more overwhelmed.


    Cassius then continued, whether he noticed it, and rolled it up, even more, asking Yssius.


    ¡°Who do you think Mommy looks like?¡±


    ¡°Mom? Mommy is¡­¡­.¡±


    The sound of a small head rolling seemed to be heard all the way here.


    Yssius long agonized over the answer to Cassius¡¯s question with a face so serious as to wrinkle between his eyes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no one looks the most simr?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    After a moment of agony, Yssius handed over a fairy tale book, pointing to an illustration of the prince fighting the dragon.


    ¡°Here, I think Mommy looks like the wizard.¡±


    At the tip of Yssius¡¯s finger was a painting of a wizard who covered his whole body with a ck robe and chanted spells.


    ¡®He¡¯s my child, but he¡¯s pretty good.¡¯


    Sometimes I show magic in front of Yssius, but I never tell Yssius that I¡¯m a wizard myself.


    Probably, he found it out on his own through exnations that appear asionally in the book.


    ¡°Yes, Mommy is a wizard. How did you find out?¡±


    ¡°Because the wizard got a fire in his hand just like Mommy.¡±


    Oh, that¡¯s why.


    ¡°And the wizard always hangs out with the prince.¡±


    Yssius said in a rather convincing voice.


    Now that I hear it, it makes sense.


    ¡°Mommy doesn¡¯t wear ck very often, so I think it¡¯s a little different¡­¡±¡­.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I have ck clothes, too.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    At my words, Yssius¡¯s eyes glistened.


    ¡°Have you ever fought a dragon?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ we¡¯ve met.¡±


    ¡°Wow, really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but I didn¡¯t fight because she was a good dragon. She helped Mommy and Daddy.¡±


    ¡°Wow¡­¡­..I see.¡±


    Yssius¡¯s eyes sparkled more than when he read fairy tales.


    If I knew this would happen, I would have told him about dragons sometimes.


    ¡°Yssi, didn¡¯t you think Mommy was a queen?¡±


    ¡°Queen?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the person next to the king.¡±


    I turned the fairy tale book to the front and pointed to the picture of the king.


    A gorgeous queen with a handkerchief next to the king.


    Usually, if a child thinks his father is a king, then he would think his Mommy would be a queen, so I asked.


    ; Of course, it¡¯s different because I¡¯m the Empress, not the Queen.¡­.¡¯


    ¡°This person? But this person¡­¡­.¡±


    Yssius tilted his head.


    ¡°But fire doesn¡¯te out from her finger.¡±


    ¡°So that was the standard.¡±


    Cassiusy on his side and muttered, looking at Yssius.


    ¡°By the way, Mommy. Daddy.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Yssius, who was looking at us alternately, pointed to thest page of the fairy tale book.


    ¡°So who¡¯s the princess?¡±


    When asked by Yssius, I nced at Cassius.


    Apparently, it seemed that he was also stunned at the unexpected question.


    ¡°Well, it is. We don¡¯t have princesses in our country.¡±


    When Cassius calmly exined, Yssius opened his eyes wide.


    ¡°No Princess¡­¡­.?¡±


    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s no Princess in our country now, I heard there¡¯s a Princess in the next country.¡±


    At Cassius¡¯s words, Yssius looked disappointed.


    ¡°I want to see the Princess¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­.¡±


    This was very difficult.


    No one in the Tigris Empire currently holds the status of The Princess.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the next country with Daddy to see the Princess.¡±


    Cassius hugged Yssius and tried to soothe him and talked.


    ¡°There is no princess in our country yet¡­¡­..¡±


    Fortunately, Yssius seemed convinced of Cassius¡¯s words.


    ¡°Should I take you to another kingdom party when you grow up?¡±


    I thought so when I saw two people talking to each other as if they had forgotten about yesterday¡¯s fight.


    ¡°Then do I tell her that I¡¯m a prince?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. You could tell her that you¡¯re The 1st Prince of Tigris Empire, and the princess will recognize you.¡±


    ¡°The 1st what¡­¡­ what is it, Daddy?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll tell you all about itter, Yssi.¡±


    Cassius spoke, stroking Yssius¡¯s head immediately.


    Yssius, who left himself still to the touch, looked back at me and smiled.


    ¡°Mommy, are you going with me and Daddy, right?¡±


    When I saw that smile, I smiled face to face.


    ¡°Well, of course.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell her that Mommy is the strongest wizard in our country!¡±


    His glittering purple eyes curled with a dazzling glow.


    Just looking at it was a heartwarming light.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I said, holding Cassius and Yssius in Cassius¡¯s arms with both my arms.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡±


    ***


    ¡°Yerine¡­¡­.¡±


    Cassius, looking at me with a deep look, kissed the back of my nose.


    Soon kissing all over my face, he hugged me tightly and buried his head in my shoulder.


    It¡¯s been a while since I got married, but every time he kissed me, I seemed to heat up.


    ¡°You¡¯re acting cuter than usual today, Cassius.¡±


    I said, sweeping Cassius¡¯s back against me.


    ¡°Because I couldn¡¯t do it yesterday.¡±


    Cassius said in a secretly disappointed voice.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know it would be so hard to sleep separately.¡±


    We only used a separate bed for one night, but I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s having such a hard time.


    ¡°What are you going to do when you go on a business trip in winter?¡±


    Then Cassius said with a nutty smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ll miss you every day, a lot.¡±


    Wow, wait a minute.


    You¡¯re hitting a hook like this?


    When I was trying to calm my fluttering heart, Cassius took off his face and looked at me with a suspicious smile.


    His golden eyes, twinkling in the soft light, gently bent, as if tempting.


    ¡°Just like every time you¡¯re away.¡±


    My face turned red in an instant.


    ¡®Are you going to seduce me today? What¡¯s wrong with him all of a sudden?¡¯


    Screaming inwardly, I pulled back, but the more I did, the more Cassius clung.


    ¡°Now, hold on a second. What¡¯s wrong with you all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better today.¡±


    Eventually, unable to resist, I stretched out my arms and blocked Cassius¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Eup?¡±


    ¡°Well, please stop saying that.¡±


    At this rate, my face couldn¡¯t stand the heat and felt like it was going to explode.


    He¡¯s only getting more seducing skills.


    As if he knew how to move on.


    ¡°Really, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m going to explode if you do more¡­.¡­..¡±


    But such words did not seem to work for Cassius.


    His soft lips touched the palm of my hand with a tant sound.


    Cassius took my hands off me with a rxed smile in his eyes when he saw me unable to shut up in dismay.


    ¡°Why? Do you hate it?¡±


    Enchanted by the fascination, I replied unconsciously.


    ¡°Oh, no¡­.¡±


    ¡°Really? I¡¯m sure you said you didn¡¯t hate it. Yerine.¡±


    Cassius had already locked me in his arms when I realized I had answered it wrong.


    The subtle smell of soap brushed the tip of my nose and his sundry ck hair chillingly touched the back of my neck.


    Chu


    His hot lips stayed on the back of my neck for a long time.


    I wanted to cringe with an itchy feeling, but Cassius gently pressed my shoulder with his face, preventing me from cringing.


    ¡°Yerine.¡±


    When the lips finally fell, Cassius opened his mouth andid me down carefully on the bed.


    ¡°Cassius.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°What do you want to tell me?¡±


    Cassius did not immediately answer.


    After a long time, he blushed and opened his mouth.


    ¡°We named two babies before they were born.¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you did, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s still a girl¡¯s name left.¡±


    Cassius held my hand and said with a fervent look.


    ¡°And don¡¯t you want to show Yssius the princess?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Not the princess in the fairy tale, but the real princess.¡±


    Cassius talked, kissing the back of my hand.


    ¡°So, if you don¡¯t mind, why don¡¯t we make a princess tonight?¡±


    When I heard that, I thought to myself.


    ¡®You must be crazy, seriously¡­¡­.¡¯


    While saying that with my head, I couldn¡¯t stop my face from getting hot.


    After all, we spent a long, long night together.

 Chapter 147: Side Story 7 : Small and precious things (1)

    <strong>Episode 147</strong>


    Trantor : MissMe


    Editor : Aru


    Side Story 7. Small and precious things (1)


    ¡°yton.¡±


    ¡°Oh, hello, Prince, did you have a good dream?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Yssius nodded vigorously and said.


    Yssius, now five years old, had a little girl in his arms.


    yton smiled, slightly bowing to the girl.


    ¡°Did you have a good dream, too, my Princess?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The purple-haired girl nodded lightly.


    I was hiding in the corner of the hallway and sneaking a look at those three.


    But unaware of the fact, Yssius swept the girl¡¯s hair with his hands and raised the child toward yton.


    ¡°Our Caerine is so cute, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course, she¡¯s so cute.¡±


    ¡°And she¡¯s so beautiful, isn¡¯t she? She¡¯s my sister.¡±


    All of the people in the Imperial Pce already knew that Caerine is Yssius¡¯s little sister, but Yssius bragged about his little sister every time.


    He used to remind everyone that he was her brother.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ve never seen anyone as cute as The Princess.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Satisfied with the desired answer, Yssius turned to yton, saying, ¡°Have a good day today.¡±


    It was clear that he was going to stop by another user and brag about his little sister.


    ¡®Is that good?¡¯


    When Caerine was born and Yssius grew more and could carry Caerine, he walked around the pce every morning with her and started bragging that his little sister was cute.


    It has already been almost six months since Yssius kept that habit.


    I understood how Yssius, who likes his little sister, felt, but since we worried that there would be an ident that Yssius dropped Caerine by ident, we made a separate baby taker time.


    And every morning Cassius and I took turns watching Yssius and Caerine¡¯s morning quarters.


    I thought brothers and sisters would usually fight a lot.


    In the meantime, I thought while looking at Yssius, who spoke to another user.


    ¡°She¡¯s so cute. She¡¯s my little sister.¡±


    As if to praise quickly, Yssius said with silent eyes of pressure.


    Meanwhile, Caerine¡¯s big gold eyes in her brother¡¯s arms were half-closed.


    Caerine, who looked nkly at the user looking at her, yawned with a small mouth and rubbed her eyes with her sticky hand.


    ¡°Oh, Cael, don¡¯t rub your eyes.¡±


    Yssius spoke with a slight grip on Caerine¡¯s hand.


    The users, who were looking at it, covered their mouths with their hands and looked thrilled.


    ¡°The Princess yawned¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°The Princess¡¯s mouth is so small and cute¡­..¡±


    ¡°Right, isn¡¯t she cute?¡±


    Not forgetting to add one more sillyment, Yssius said, looking down at Caerine hanging in front of him.


    ¡°Are you sleepy?¡±


    ¡°Eung.¡±


    Caerine said, nodding her head slowly.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go to sleep. Wait a minute, Cael. We¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    ¡°Eung¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    This gave me the strength to live today.


    While secretly watching Yssius, who greeted the users and trotted toward Caerine¡¯s bedroom, and Caerine, who was already half asleep.


    ***


    If Yssius was a miniature of Cassius, Caerine was a miniature of me.


    So when Caerine was born, both Cassius and Yssius were really happy.


    Cassius, in particr, had a daughter who looked like me so much that he had a big smile.


    ¡°Mommy¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Cael, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    I looked back and two little children were staring at me.


    Yssius ced Caerine on hisp with both legs as usual.


    Caerine, who opened the silentness, looked at me silently and raised her chubby hand.


    ¡°Caerine too, that one.¡±


    ¡°That one?¡±


    ¡°That one, Caerine wants to do that too.¡±


    Caerine¡¯s fingers were pointed at my ck hairband.


    ¡°Oh, this?¡±


    ¡°Eung.¡±


    When I pointed to the headband and checked if it was correct, Caerine nodded.


    ¡°Caerine too wants things simr to Mommy.¡±


    I guess she wants to do something simr to me.


    I actually bought some child headdresses, and among them was a cute headband with ckce.


    ¡°Then shall I put this on?¡±


    ¡°Eung!¡±


    I smiled at Caerine who nodded vigorously and put a headband on Caerine¡¯s head.


    ¡°Ta-da, now Caerine looks like Mommy too!¡±


    Then Caerine burst intoughter and liked it.


    Cassius, who was watching it still, copsed with excitement.


    ¡°So cute¡­¡­.¡±


    Obviously, Caerine with a headband and a bright smile was very cute.


    I¡¯m not saying she¡¯s cute because she looks like me, but objectively cute.


    ¡°God, thank you.¡±


    Looking down at Cassius, who was quibbling, as usual, I poked Caerine¡¯s cheek, smiling brightly.


    Then Caerine smiled and sped my fingers.


    ¡®Oh, my heart hurts.¡¯


    By the way, with this hairband on, she really looks like me.


    Purple hair that slightly touches her shoulder, and her features that look like to put me there.


    The only other thing was the colour of her eyes, golden like Cassius.


    ¡°Can you give me a ck hairband, Mommy?¡±


    Embracing theughing Caerinee, Yssius shined his eyes.


    ¡°I want to do something simr to Mommy too.¡±


    ¡°Oppa too, Oppa too!¡±


    Cassius then wrinkled his brow and agonized for a moment.


    ¡°Is there a ck headband that fits Yssius¡­¡­..?¡±


    Actually, there wasn¡¯t.


    Among the headbands for children, all ck was given to Caerine.


    My headband won¡¯t fit Yssius¡¯s head.


    ¡°Well, Yssi, wait a minute.¡±


    I opened the drawer and found a ckce handkerchief.


    I didn¡¯t use this handkerchief because I have one that I usually use, but I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m going to use it like this today.


    ¡°Come on, Yssi could have this.¡±


    I folded the handkerchief well, wrapped it around Yssius¡¯s head, and tied it up.


    ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±


    ¡°Oppa too looks like Caerine!¡±


    Caerine, wearing a headband with a dainty ck ribbon, pped her hands and liked it.


    Yssius¡¯s face quickly turned red when he heard Caerine.


    It was obvious that he liked it.


    ¡°Mommy, how am I?¡±


    ¡°Cute!¡±


    When I answered without a second of hesitation, Yssius turned his head around with a happy face.


    But the knot sticking out on the back of his head was so cute like a rabbit¡¯s ear.


    Cassius stood in front of the mirror holding hands together and holding his favourite children in his arms.


    ¡°Look, you two are just like your mother.¡±


    The children, who were chirping from Cassius¡¯s arms, pped their hands as I stood side by side in front of the mirror.


    ¡°The three of us look simr, Cael.¡±


    ¡°Like it!¡±


    ¡°Oh, you like it that much?¡±


    I received Caerine from Cassius and kissed her on the cheek.


    Caerine nodded eagerly and smiled.


    Cassius looked at the ck hairband reflected in the mirror and asked his beloved Yssius in a slightly disappointed voice.


    ¡°Yssi, don¡¯t you want to be like your dad?¡±


    Yssius¡¯ expression hardened at the question.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡­.¡±


    In fact, it was revealed to the world that he was not interested, but it seemed that he could not say anything because he knew Cassius would be upset if he said it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to be like Daddy?¡±


    At Cassius¡¯s question that followed again, Yssius sighed.


    ¡°Daddy, but we¡¯re already so alike.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t hold back and burst intoughter at Yssius¡¯s old man¡¯s tone, which seemed to have given up to some extent.


    At one time, Yssius denied that he looked like Cassius and insisted that he looked like me.


    The bigger he is, the more he looks like his father, so now he seems to have decided to admit the reality.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re already so much like your Daddy that you don¡¯t have to do anything more?¡±


    At the question of Cassius, who barely held back hisughter, Yssius nodded.


    ¡°Eung.¡±


    ¡°Well, have you ever thought about wearing something simr to Daddy?¡±


    Then Yssius shook his head from side to side.


    ¡°Daddy, I told you, we already look just like each other¡­¡­.¡±


    And Yssius sighed and continued his speech.


    ¡°Thest time I stopped by the mayor, everyone passing by told me they knew I am your son.¡±


    Well, every time Yssius passes by, he always hears that.


    The pce users even told me that Cassius was the only one that gave birth to him, not me.


    I fully understood.


    ¡°Haha, so you didn¡¯t like it?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like it.¡±


    Cassius answered negatively to Cassius¡¯s question whether he unexpectedly disliked his resemnce.


    ¡°I just thought what it would have been like to look more like Mommy like Caerinee.¡±


    I patted Yssius¡¯ head and smiled broadly.


    ¡°But, Mommy loves Yssius so much.¡±


    His sparkling, starry eyes fixed on me.


    ¡°Even if Yssius doesn¡¯t look like Mommy, Mommy still loves Yssius as much as Caerine.¡±


    ¡°Caerine also love Daddy and Oppa.¡±


    Cassius and Yssius held their heart together in the words of the youngest, which seemed to melt the heart.


    I¡¯m watching those two.


    ¡°Oh, what¡¯s wrong with everyone?¡±


    Caerine, who looked at us with our hand on our chest, tilted her head and looked strange.


    ***


    Mommy and Daddy both went to work and it was brother and sister time.


    With all sorts of fairy tales and sketchbooks on the floor, Yssius looked through the morning newspapers he had obtained from Yerine.


    Caerine, who was painting peacefully with crayons next to her, poked at Yssius with her small finger when her brother didn¡¯t move for a while.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Yssius showed Caerine the bottom of a newspaper instead of an answer.


    ¡°Cael, can you read this?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Caerine has recently learned the letters.


    Maybe that¡¯s why Yssius would sometimes read to Caerine.


    ¡°Uh¡­.¡±


    Yssius, whoy on his side with his belly pping next to his sister, opened the newspaper and brought it to her eyes so that she could see it well.


    ¡°The Red Eyes¡­ Archmage¡­¡­ Trump¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Eung eung.¡±


    ¡°Yerine Spade¡­ Duke?¡±


    ¡°Right, Cael, you¡¯re so smart.¡±


    Yssius stroked Caerine on the head.


    ¡°This is about Mommy, Cael.¡±


    ¡°Mommy?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. This Archmage is Mommy.¡±


    Then Caerine tilted her head.


    ¡°What¡¯s Archmage?¡±


    ¡°Eum¡­¡­¡­¡±


    When asked by Caerine, Yssius took another look at the article.


    In fact, he didn¡¯t know the meaning of the word ¡°red-eye¡±.


    ¡°Oh, it means a red-eyed, super-strong wizard.¡±


    ¡°Red eyes!¡±


    In the words, Caerine showed Yssius the picture he was drawing.


    The painting showed a woman with purple hair, red eyes, and purple eyes.


    It was obviously a painting of Yerine.


    ¡°Yes, you did a great job! Let¡¯s show Mommy. Mommy will love it.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Feeling better after hearing thepliment, Caerine swung her hand.


    ¡°Oppa, can we be like Mommy when we have red eyes?¡±


    Yssius had never thought of such a thing.


    So he held Caerine¡¯s hand, who offered the great idea and spoke seriously.


    ¡°Cael, you¡¯re a genius¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡®The Archmage of the Red Eye¡¯ uproar, started right here.

 Chapter 148: Translator : MissMe Editor : Aru

    Episode 148


    <b>Trantor : MissMe</b>


    <b>Editor : Aru</b>


    Side Story 7. Small and Precious Things (2)


    ¡°Dragon! Red Dragon!¡±


    Yssius screamed, pointing to a dragon-shaped me flying into the air.


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    Caerine pped her hands and screamed inside the shield.


    When the children were distracted by the dragon, I quickly signalled Cassius.


    ¡°Cassius¡­!¡±


    Cassius nodded and invoked healing magic, and a golden sphere enveloped the dragon.


    ¡®Well, it¡¯s fine because the kids like it¡­¡­right?¡¯


    I thought as I looked at Yssius, who raised a small me about the size of a shield, and Caerine, who reached for the dragon with his eyes shining.


    Caerine¡¯s hand was pushed out by a shield. Still, Caerine grinned and waved at the dragon.


    Between her tiny fingers, a sphere of ss beads of light sprang up.


    A sphere of light a little brighter than Cassius floated through the shield.


    Yssius, who was looking at the figure, turned his me off and shouted.


    ¡°Mom, Kael, must be in a good mood.¡±


    Caerine, who inherited Cassius¡¯s eyes, used to invoke healing magic when she was in a good mood.


    I and Cassius held a small magic performance every holiday night, while the children seated in the backyard garden, essible only to the royal family.


    If Caerine smiled and invoked healing magic before the show ended, the show was a great sess.


    Of course, there has never been a time when the performance has not been sessful.


    ¡°Today¡¯s a sess, Trump-nim.¡±


    Cassius said with a smile.


    ¡°Of course we have to seed.¡±


    I responded by scattering dragon-shaped mes into the air.


    ¡°It¡¯s a performance prepared by the nation¡¯s number one wizard and the empire¡¯s number one ruler.¡±


    As I looked back at his golden eyes, Cassius smiled broadly.


    When the protective shield disappeared, the brother and sister, who were apart for a while,ughed and held hands with each other.


    Sometimes, while watching the performance, Yssius invokes fire magic, so we put up a protective shield between the two for a short time, and when the shield disappeared, the two would stick together like gum sticks.


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    Yssius held Caerine in both hands and cried out.


    Smiling at the sparkling purple eyes, Cassius approached the children.


    ¡°Caerine, are you still feeling good?¡±


    Cassius said, epting Caerine, who is still spewing out yellowish spheres, from Yssius.


    ¡°So cute.¡±


    When Cassius, with a dazzling smile, pricked Caerine¡¯s cheek with his finger, more spheres of light flowed out around Caerine, smiling brightly.


    Cassius¡¯ eyes, looking at the purest smile that only a child of that age could make, had a happy glow.


    He burst intoughter because Caerine was so cute that he couldn¡¯t take his eyes off a small child who didn¡¯t evene to his knees.


    ¡°Cassius, you¡¯re going to wear Caerine down.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s so cute that I can¡¯t help it.¡±


    Cassius looked back at me and answered in a serious voice.


    Yssius, who was hanging from the width of my skirt, nodded violently and intervened.


    ¡°Right, Kael is the cutest in the world.¡±


    The only time when Yssius and Cassius agreed without a fight was to discuss Caerine¡¯s cuteness.


    Cassius, looking still into Caerine, turned to me, stroking Yssius¡¯s head, and asked.


    ¡°If Yerine too wants me to call you cute, feel free to~~¡±


    ¡°No, thanks.¡±


    Cassius, who had shut up at the refusal of a single word, did not give up.


    ¡°Yerine is also very cute, so I can call you cute as much as you want.¡±


    ¡°No, thank you. I¡¯m not buying it.¡±


    Caerine grabbed Cassius¡¯s hair with a small hand, which clung to me and looked up at Cassius.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bully Mommy, Dad.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not bullying Mommy, Yssi.¡±


    ¡°Mommy doesn¡¯t like it. Then it means you¡¯re bullying Mommy, Dad.¡±


    Cassius looked down at Yssius¡¯s purple eyes who looked at me with a giggle.


    ¡°Ah, really. I¡¯m so scared of my son that I can¡¯t even y with my wife.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all about your image. You teased him so many years ago. Think of it as karma.¡±


    Then Caerine in Cassius¡¯ arms began to fret.


    ¡°Mommy, go to Mommy.¡±


    Cassius looked glum as he looked at Caerine reaching out to me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you like Daddy?¡±


    Instead of answering, Caerine looked at me and waved.


    ¡°Mommy, hurry.¡±


    Eventually, Caerine, who was in my arms, smiled and shook her body.


    ¡°Kael, did you miss Mommy?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Nodding her head, Caerine put her soft hands on my face.


    I slightly frowned at the ticklish touch rubbing my left eye, and hugged the child so that she wouldn¡¯t fall off.


    ¡°This!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    When I asked back because I didn¡¯t understand Caerine, Caerine showed her little tooth and shouted again.


    ¡°This!¡±


    What?


    What¡¯s she mean?


    At that time, Yssius pulled my sleeve and shouted.


    ¡°Right, Kael! The Red Eye Archmage!¡±


    When I heard a nickname that I didn¡¯t want toe out of the children¡¯s mouths, I hardened like a statue.


    ¡°This!¡±


    Caerine heard Yssius and shouted again excitedly, and Yssius held my skirt with both hands, shining his eyes.


    ¡°Mommy, I saw it in the newspaper earlier, and people call you Red Eye Archmage! I heard you¡¯re so strong!¡±


    I wondered where I heard they heard that sickly nickname, and I think they saw it in the newspaper.


    I heard that the article was going out a few days ago, but I didn¡¯t know they wrote that nickname.


    ¡®It¡¯s meaningless to hide it as long as they already know it.¡¯


    When I sighed, Cassius patted me on the back.


    ¡°As I did sayst time, I think it¡¯s a great nickname. So, it¡¯s okay.¡±


    Cassius whispered andforted me.


    ¡°It¡¯s so cheesy.¡±


    ¡°Well, I guess the kids like it, too. Look at those sparkling eyes.¡±


    As soon as Cassius was finished, Yssius opened his mouth in a voice full of expectations.


    ¡°Mommy, can we be like you if we have red eyes like you?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    When I was wondering what this was about, Yssius pointed to my eyes and said.


    ¡°Mom, when you use magic, your red eyes sparkle! So if Caerine and I have red eyes like Mommy, we can be Archmage like Mommy, right?¡±


    Listening to Yssius¡¯s excited voice, Caerine also moved her little mouth.


    ¡°Caerine too, Caerine too, red eyes¡­¡­¡­¡±


    What should I do?


    ¡®I was so worried that Dragon¡¯s eyes might be inherited¡­.¡¯


    The dragon¡¯s eye gave me a tremendous opportunity, but passing it on to my child was different.


    I didn¡¯t want to pass on to these children the experience of having to pour blood and feel the burning pain around my eyes every time I overuse the magic.


    The original Yerine, which is Yoon Se-Yeon in the world I originally lived in, would not want this eye to be delivered to anyone else.


    Fortunately, whether the Dragon Woman noticed my concern, she appeared in my dream a week before Yssius was born and left me no worries because my eyes were not inherited.


    Crouching down with Caerine in my arms, I set my eyes on Yssius.


    Patting ck hair that resembles Cassius.


    ¡°Why? Both Yssi and Kael already have pretty eyes.¡±


    ¡°Well, I just want to be like Mommy.¡±


    Yssius replied with embarrassment.


    He wants to be like me.


    What a lovely andforting thing to say.


    ¡°Yssi, Kael. You all can be strong without red eyes. More than Mommy and Daddy.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    Before I knew it, Cassius, who was sitting on the grass with his knees bent, wrapped around Yssius¡¯s shoulder and tapped him.


    ¡°It¡¯s not because of that eye that makes Mommy strong. It¡¯s because Mommy practices a lot.¡±


    I indeed practised a lot, but without this eye, I wouldn¡¯t have had this much mana, so I was stabbed a little.


    ¡®But what can I do? I should at least say it like this.¡¯


    They wouldn¡¯t talk about that anymore if I said they could be strong enough whether their eyes are purple or golden.


    ¡°Oh, so Mommy is not strong because of Mommy¡¯s eyes¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, so Yssi and Kael can be as strong as they want without red eyes.¡±


    ¡°Well, I see.¡±


    Yssius nodded and fiddled with the buttons on his shirt.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t have to be strong, so I wish I had a red-eye like yours.¡±


    Surprised by the unexpected response, I looked at Cassius.


    He also had slightly surprised eyes as if he knew Yssius¡¯s interest in the red-eye would disappear.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure Kael thinks the same thing. Isn¡¯t that right, Kael?¡±


    ¡°Eung! Caerine wants red-eye, too!¡±


    Wasn¡¯t it the problem that they wanted to be stronger after all?


    ¡°Why do you want to have the same eyes as Mommy? Yssi and Kael have prettier eyes than Mommy.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­.¡±


    Yssius hesitated, scratching his cheek, ashamed to exin why.


    Then, Caerine, looking up at me, sped my cor in her hands and burst into my arms.


    ¡°Because I like Mommy.¡±


    Feeling the warm child¡¯s temperature, I asked in a small voice.


    ¡°¡­¡­Kael, you like Mommy?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°You like Mommy, so you want to be like Mommy?¡±


    ¡°Eung!¡±


    Yssius also took a step closer and put his hands on my shoulders and said.


    ¡°I like Mommy, too.¡±


    And wrapped one hand around Caerine in my arms, and the other around my shoulder.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I want to be like Mommy.¡±


    Laughing and holding the two children tightly up.


    Before I knew it, I could see Cassius¡¯s beautiful golden eyes.


    Gesticting slightly with fingertips holding the child, Cassius smiled and wrapped his arms around the three of us.


    I thought I¡¯d give a lot of love when I have a family.


    Rather, I was receiving tremendous love from them.


    ¡°No, guys. You don¡¯t have to be like Mommy.¡±


    I said, looking up at the purple and gold eyes.


    ¡°I like you all just the way you are.¡±


    On a starry night, the dark back garden was filled with children¡¯sughter.


    And the ¡®Red Eye Archmage¡¯ case seemed toe to a close.


    I thought so.


    ***


    ¡°This is my sister, Caeline, and they say she¡¯s the Princess. There is only one Princess in our country. Isn¡¯t she so pretty?


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Right, I¡¯m a Prince. It¡¯s simr to a king, but it¡¯s a little different.¡±


    Seeing Yssius, who talked well, the silver-haired man made an embarrassing expression that he didn¡¯t know how to react.


    ¡°And my mother is The Red Eye Archmage! She¡¯s so cool!¡±


    So I took a step into Eugene¡¯s eyes which desperately longed for salvation.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 149: Translator : MissMe Editor : Aru

    <strong>Episode 149</strong>


    Trantor : MissMe


    Editor : Aru


    Side Story 7. Small and Precious things (3)


    After a long time, all my Academia colleagues except Rayl gathered.


    Fortunately, even Eugene, who was busy, gathered to hold a tea party at the pce.


    When unfamiliar people came, Caerine, clenched her mouth and clung to Yssius.


    However, Yssius was at the height of his speech, so he grabbed anyone and talked to them.


    Currently, his target was Eugene.


    ¡°I said my Mother is The Red Eye Archmage, isn¡¯t she cool?¡±


    Yssius bragged about me using honorifics that he doesn¡¯t usually use.


    It seemed to be because he recognized Eugene as a stranger, while actually he already saw him a few times before, but he didn¡¯t seem to remember well because he was too young.


    ¡°Ri, right.¡±


    Eugene answered awkwardly.


    ¡°Have you seen my Mother use the fire magic? Firees out of my Mother¡¯s hand too!¡±


    Eugene seemed to be out of his mind in the stormy story of Yssius.


    He didn¡¯t seem to know how to react.


    ¡°Right right, firees out of Yerine¡¯s hand. A really cool fire.¡±


    ¡°Aunt Erie!¡±


    When Erica replied, Eugene sighed with relief at the thought that he was off target.


    As expected, since Erica is familiar to them, the children didn¡¯t mind her at all.


    ¡°Yes! Aunt Erie is the best! Aunt Erie knows what I¡¯m talking about!¡±


    Erica naturally took Yssius to the other side of the table, who was talking about Yerine.


    I took the time and spoke to Eugene.


    ¡°Why are you so awkward?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never taken care of a child. I don¡¯t know what to say.¡±


    Eugene said, scratching his forehead with his right hand as if he was in trouble.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay if you just match up with ¡®I see¡¯ or ¡®Really?¡¯, that much.¡±


    Then Astra startedughing beside him.


    ¡°There are some things that Eugene Ace can¡¯t do.¡±


    ¡°Shu¡­¡­ Be quiet.¡±


    As Eugene frowned back, Rachel smiled softly and teased him.


    ¡°Oh, why would you kill your temper all of a sudden, it doesn¡¯t suit you.¡±


    ¡°There are kids here, so, just in case.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re so delicate. The sun will rise from the west.¡±


    Ignoring the giggling Astra and Rachel, Eugene swept off the sides of his head without saying a word.


    Today, he had half his bangs turned sideways.


    ¡°By the way, Yerine, did you tell Yssius that nickname ¡®The Red Eye Archmage¡¯?¡±


    Rachel asked with an unexpected look.


    ¡°I know. Didn¡¯t you say that nickname was too cheesyst time? You hated it so much.¡±


    Astra also tilted her head when Rachel said so.


    ¡°Oh, someone wrote an article on their own.¡±


    On the other side of the table, I looked at Yssius, in Erica arms, who is looking at Caerine, in Cassius¡¯ arms.


    ¡°The kids saw it and read it.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no wonder.¡±


    Erica, who was looking at Caerine, was seen putting her index finger on her lips as if to be quiet in front of Yssius.


    Nodding his head, Yssius moved toward the cheek of Caerine, who was asleep in Cassius¡¯s arms, kissed her and ran toward me.


    I held Yssius in my arms, who smiled brightly as I opened my arms.


    ¡°Mom, I think Kael is sleepy.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because Kael is still young. That¡¯s what Yssi did when Yssi was a kid.¡±


    I said, tidying up Yssius¡¯s dishevelled bangs.


    Yssius smiled at me and started talking again looking at Eugene, Astra, and Rachel.


    ¡°My mother, she¡¯s the Red Eye Archmage!¡±


    I thought I had gotten used to it to some extent, but when Yssius mentioned the nickname again in front of my other colleagues except Erica, my face slowly began to heat up.


    ¡°That means my mother is a mighty wizard with red eyes. My mother knows how to use water, soil and air, not only fire!¡±


    Astra managed to hold back herughter, and Eugene hardened again into an ice sculpture.


    Only Rachel pped her hands and greeted Yssius.


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s really cool.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, seriously, I¡¯m so jealous of Yssius¡¯s mother.¡±


    In Rachel¡¯s response, Yssius glowed his eyes and dyed his cheeks red.


    At a nce, it seemed very exciting.


    ¡°Yes, I think it¡¯s a wonderful nickname.¡±


    Astra stepped in and said.


    ¡°I wish someone would call me the Blue-Eyed Archmage.¡±


    The first person to respond to Astra¡¯s silly jokes while stretching was surprisingly Eugene.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Astra eximed in disarray at the immediate response.


    ¡°What, why? Even so, are you looking down on me?¡±


    Then Eugene answered in a quiet voice to turn his head.


    ¡°If it¡¯s that, you ovep with me.¡±


    ¡°Wow, I didn¡¯t see it like that, but mine is surprisingly weak.¡±


    Astra said with a dumb face.


    Listening to the conversation next to me, I couldn¡¯t stand it andughed out loud.


    ¡°Then Astra is The Red Hair Archmage.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s good, but it oveps with you, Yerine, but it¡¯s only one letter apart.¡±


    Eugene refuted Astra¡¯sments again.


    ¡°That¡¯s the same for The Blue Eyed Archmage.¡±


    Yssius, who was watching the two fighting, asked with a face that he did not understand.


    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong with those two?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s the way it is, it¡¯s kind of like Dad making fun of Yssi and Kael.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±


    Yssius, convinced at once, rolled his transparent purple eyes and said.


    ¡°Mom, what is blue¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s like blue but different blue.¡±


    (T/N: they¡¯ve been using a different term of blue but it¡¯s blue anyway)


    Of course, Astra was closer to sky blue than normal blue.


    ¡°Do they want to be Archmages too?¡±


    Yssius seems to have been curious about Astra¡¯s words that she hoped someone would call her The Blue Eyed Archmage.


    I patted Yssius¡¯s head looking at me and answered him.


    ¡°No, they¡¯re already Archmages.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Hugging Yssius tightly in my arms, I said.


    ¡°Yssi too will be called that if you practice a lot while growing up.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Yssius grabbed my arm and asked back in an excited voice.


    ¡°Can I be called The Archmage too?¡±


    Glittering purple eyes were directed at me.


    It was a colour that looked just like my right eye.


    I thought I must have had those eyes when I first learned magic.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    I replied with a calm smile.


    ¡°Yssi too could be called The Purple Eyed Archmage.¡±


    After a while, Yssius looked back at me and asked.


    ¡°Purple Eyed?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Because you have purple eyes.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ yes!¡±


    I kissed Yssius¡¯s head lightly when he answered vigorously.


    ***


    It was when Yerine and Cassius were eating with their colleagues.


    Yssius was reading a fairy tale next to Caerine, who woke up and went to the yroom together.


    The siblings, who used to y with toys or yhouse, as usual, started painting.


    ¡®The Purple Eyed Archmage¡­¡­.¡¯


    It seemed that the Archmage was a nickname only for a super-strong man like his mother.


    Therefore, Yssius was grateful to his mother for telling him that he could be The Purple Eyed Archmage.


    But there was still regret in the corner of his mind.


    ¡®But I still prefer The Red Eyed Archmage.¡¯


    Yssius puffed up his cheeks and looked at the painting by Caerine.


    A sigh came out of Yssius¡¯s mouth when he saw his mother¡¯s red eyes in the painting.


    ¡®I want to do the same thing as my mom.¡¯


    Is there anyone who can teach me how to get the same red eyes as my mom?


    Yssius, who was stroking Kaelin¡¯s head, thought to himself.


    ¡°My Prince, My Princess.¡±


    Yssius and Caerine, who were drawing on arge piece of paper at the sound of opening the door of the yroom, turned their heads.


    ¡°Please have some snacks.¡±


    Yssius raised himself at the appearance of a kindly smiling nanny.


    ¡°Kael, let¡¯s wash your hands with Oppa.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Caerine¡¯s right hand, nodding, was full of purple dye.


    Thinking it would be because she drew her mother so many times on the corner of the paper, Yssius thoroughly washed his sister¡¯s hands and washed his hands before returning to the yroom.


    ¡°Today¡¯s snack is delicious strawberries.¡±


    Strawberries, cut into small pieces, were ced on a small golden te.


    On a slightlyrger te next to it were arranged pieces of strawberry cut in half.


    ¡°Come on, Princess. Ah.¡±


    At the nanny¡¯s words, Caerine opened her submissive little mouth.


    Yssius, who was dipping the half-cut strawberries with a blunt fork, gazed at the scene.


    ¡°Nanny, can I feed Kael?¡±


    ¡°No, my prince.¡±


    ¡°Why¡­?¡±


    The nanny answered, wiping Caerine¡¯s mouth, who chews strawberries.


    ¡°Then my Prince won¡¯t be able to eat properly because my Prince would only care about The Princess.¡±


    At the nanny¡¯s words, Yssius picked up the fork with a drooping face.


    As the nanny said, Yssius intended to feed Caerine first andter eat his share.


    ¡°If you empty your te first, then that¡¯s fine.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Yssius began to eat strawberries in abative manner.


    ¡°But don¡¯t eat too fast.¡±


    Yssius, who had a bunch of strawberries in his mouth, lowered his eyebrows and said.


    ¡°That¡¯s too much, Nanny.¡±


    Then, someone knocked on the door outside.


    ¡°Nanny, there¡¯s something you need to see!¡±


    At the voice of another user from outside, the nanny cleared the tableware for Caerine and turned her head.


    ¡°My Prince and My Princess. I¡¯ll be right back, so please wait. And My Prince, I¡¯m so sorry, but could you take care of The Princess for a second?¡±


    ¡°Yes, nanny. See you!¡±


    The nanny left in a hurry, and only brother and sister remained in the yroom again.


    And Yssius, who still couldn¡¯t give up his hopes of bing The Red Eye Archmage, was inadvertently again drawn to the same agony.


    Caerine, who knew nothing, was already putting her finger in her strawberry dish in that short time.


    ¡°Oh, Kael, you can¡¯t mess with food.¡±


    ¡°Can not?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you can¡¯t.¡±


    She was the prettiest little sister in the world, but things that shouldn¡¯t be done are things that must not be done.


    Yssius took a handkerchief out of his pocket and skillfully rubbed Caerine¡¯s fingers, which were dripping with red nectar.


    ¡°Now, it¡¯s clean.¡±


    ¡°Clean, clean.¡±


    Then Yssius, who was trying to fold the handkerchief back without thinking, paused.


    ¡®Red¡­¡­.¡¯


    A clear red stain on the white handkerchief caught his eye.


    ¡°This is it.¡±


    As Yssius looked at the red stain, Yssius¡¯ eyes began to sparkle.

 Chapter 150: Translator : MissMe Editor : Aru

    Episode 150


    <b>Trantor : MissMe</b>


    <b>Editor : Aru</b>


    Side Story 7. Small and precious things (4)


    ¡°<i>Oppaaaaaaaaaaaa</i>!¡±


    In the voice of Caerine, who was crying sadly as if the world was going to copse, Yssius looked guilty.


    However, because he had no power to move his body, Yssius couldn¡¯t hug Caerine as usual.


    When I saw Caerine get on Yssius¡¯s stomach and tap Yssius¡¯s chest with her small fist, I dropped Caerine from Yssius once.


    But Caerine was held in my arms and cried sadly as if the world was going to die.


    ¡°<i>Oppa</i>, he¡¯s not getting up.¡±


    While wiping her face covered with tears and runny nose, Caerine grinned and shed tears.


    ¡°<i>Oppa</i>, if Oppa dies, nooooooo¡­¡­.¡±


    Lying with a haggard face, Yssius barely moved his mouth to soothe Caerine.


    ¡°<i>Oppa </i>is not dead¡­¡­.¡±


    Still, Caerine, who could not stop crying, sat on the bed where Yssius was lying.


    When Caerine fell from Yssius, Cassius, who was touching Yssius¡¯s belly, sighed and opened his mouth.


    ¡°How did this happen¡­¡­.¡±


    That was what I wanted to say.


    The son had an upset stomach for emptying all the strawberries in a row, thinking that eating a lot of red strawberries might turn his eyes to red.


    The daughter, who saw the son lying with a stomach ache, burst into tears, thinking that there was something wrong with her brother.


    Obviously, it¡¯s a serious situation, but at the same time, it was funny and cute, so I couldn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡®Oh, I can¡¯t me him for this¡­¡­.¡¯


    First, I opened my mouth to soothe my youngest daughter who was wetting my clothes with her tears.


    ¡°Caerine, Oppa will be up again soon. It¡¯s okay, let¡¯s stop crying.¡±


    ¡°Woo¡­.¡±


    It was so cute to see her forcefully holding back her tears, but unfortunately, this was not the right moment to tease her.


    ¡°If Kael stops crying, Oppa can get up faster and y with Kael. How about it?¡±


    ¡°Eung, okay¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to sleep now. Say bye to Oppa. Bye Oppa.¡±


    Caerine¡¯s eyes, which had stopped crying for a while, were filled with tears like chicken poo when she saw Yssius lying helplessly.


    ¡°<i>Oppa</i>¡­¡­.¡±


    Caerine, who clenched her lips so that tears wouldn¡¯t flow down, waved her right hand.


    Caerine¡¯s lower jaw wrinkled like a walnut, perhaps because she gave her strength not to cry.


    Seeing it, Yssius wave his right hand with a very guilty face.


    ¡°Kael, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll get better tomorrow, so let¡¯s hang out tomorrow.¡±


    Kaelin leaned her head down as if her tears woulde again, and buried her face in my neck.


    I felt something damp flowing on my shoulder and smiled slightly.


    ¡®Children are children¡­¡­..¡¯


    ¡°Yerine, I¡¯ll put her to sleep.¡±


    Cassius said as he took Caerine, who was hanging from my neck.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll keep an eye on Yssi.¡±


    ¡°Yes, please.¡±


    Cassius closed the door and went out, Iy next to Yssius and began stroking the child¡¯s stomach.


    ¡°It still hurts, right?¡±


    Yssius replied in a drained voice.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying, why were you so greedy that you ate that many strawberries.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Yssius spoke with a sombre look on his face.


    ¡°I really like The Purple Eye Archmage¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Yes, and so?¡±


    Tossing the sweaty hair of Yssius to the side, I asked.


    ¡°That¡­¡­The Red Eye Archmage seems to be cooler¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Yssius whispered low with a face that wanted to go into the hole.


    Really, he still hasn¡¯t given up wanting to have eyes that look like mine.


    ¡°That¡¯s why you forced yourself to eat strawberries? Because you think that your eyes would turn red?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it was delicious, but¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, though. It¡¯s not good to eat a lot of anything.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sorry, Mommy¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Yssius looked up at me with his purple eyes and said.


    ¡°I was wondering if my eyes would turn red if I ate a lot of strawberries¡­¡­¡­ so that¡¯s why I tried it.¡±


    His eyes resembling stars were slowly swaying.


    ¡°Caerine is still a baby, so she can¡¯t eat much, so I was going to help herter if I seed.¡±


    He was thinking about his sister too.


    ¡®Such a lovable boy.¡¯


    ¡°But don¡¯t do that again. If you force yourself to eat a lot, you¡¯ll get a stomach ache. Like today.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t do it again.¡±


    ¡°Yssius is sick, and you saw Caerine crying because she was upset because Yssi is sick, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡­..¡±


    Nodding, Yssius sighed quietly and added.


    ¡°Kael, I¡¯m sorry that I surprised her a lot.¡±


    ¡°Right?¡±


    Patting Yssius on the shoulder, I said.


    ¡°And if Yssi is sick, Mommy¡¯s feeling is also hurt. So don¡¯t you do this from now on?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Yssius raised his little finger and replied back.


    ¡°I promise.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, our Yssi is really a good boy.¡±


    I promised and kissed Yssius on the forehead.


    ¡°Yssi, do you still want to have a red eye like Mommy?¡±


    ¡°Eung.¡±


    Yssius and Caerine said they like me, so they want to be like me.


    I understood the psychology of children who wanted to resemble their favourite people.


    I didn¡¯t know he was this stronghearted.


    ¡°But, a lot of people say they¡¯re scared of this red-eye. Do you still want it?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Why?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no one here with red eyes, so a lot of people think it¡¯s scary.¡±


    Then Yssius tilted his head.


    ¡°Why, I think it¡¯s pretty. Isn¡¯t that so, Mommy?¡±


    I was a little surprised that he was my son.


    It hasn¡¯t been long since I was possessed and I had a surprisingly simr thought when I first found Yerine¡¯s red-eye covered by an eye patch.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure neither Daddy nor Caerine thinks so. She really wants to have the same eyes as Mommy.¡±


    Yssius spoke clearly in a calm voice.


    ¡°And apart from being pretty and not pretty, Carine and I just want to be like mommy.¡±


    Why?


    They don¡¯t have to look like me.


    And I should tell them to go their own way.


    But why am I soforted?


    Eventually, Iughed.


    ¡°Thank you, Yssi. For thinking so.¡±


    ¡°Huh. No, Mommy.¡±


    ¡°No, I mean it.¡±


    I said as I was flowing Yssius¡¯s ck hair behind his ears.


    ¡°But both Yssi and Caerine don¡¯t have to imitate Mommy.¡±


    His purple eyes sent a look that he couldn¡¯t understand.


    With those eyes mixed with disappointment and curiosity.


    ¡°Because, for Mommy, you¡¯re both already really pretty and kind¡­¡­.¡±


    I put the nket down to the tip of Yssius¡¯s neck again and conveyed my heart to the child in a low voice.


    ¡°So I just want Yssi and Kael to live their lives as you please.¡±


    The child opened his eyes round.


    And slowly blinked the eyes.


    Yssius seemed to understand my meaning now.


    ¡°And Yssi¡¯s eyes are exactly the same colour as Mommy¡¯s right eye.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°And like Mommy sometimes firees out of your hands, right?¡±


    ¡°But my fire is a little fire.¡±


    ¡°Practice can make your fire bigger than Mommy.¡±


    I smiled at Yssius and said.


    ¡°So, everyone will know that Yssi is Mommy¡¯s son.¡±


    At that end, Yssius raised his hands in the air and stared.


    And smiled brightly as he pulled his arm towards me.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Yssius, who slept with a happy face that day, was no longer brought up the story of the Red Eye Archmage from the next day.


    *****


    ¡°Wow, what¡¯s all this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen you, so I bought a lot of presents.¡±


    Erica said nonchntly, magically moving huge packages of gifts.


    Frightened to see the endless package of giftsing in, I grabbed Erica by the shoulder and stopped her.


    ¡°Eh, Erica. Why did you buy so many¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Huh? I didn¡¯t buy much. I just have kids toys, books and snacks you like.¡±


    No matter how hard I look at it, I think kids toys will be enough to fill up two yrooms.


    ¡°Wow, Aunt Erie is very rich.¡±


    Erica said with a proud expression, stroking her nose at Yssius¡¯s pure eyes expressing admiration.


    ¡°Haha, auntie¡¯s doing pretty well.¡±


    ¡°Cool.¡±


    Caerine, who was staring at the packages while holding Yssius¡¯s hand, raised her thumb.


    Even so, the children lived without shortage because they were The Prince and Princess.


    The number of gifts Erica bought was enormous, to the extent that these children were purely admiring.


    ¡°Erica, thank you so much¡­ but I feel really sorry.¡±


    ¡°No, this is nothing.¡±


    Erica looked back at the package and talked.


    ¡°That giftbined is not muchpared to the amount I manage from my work.¡±


    ¡°Still.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really okay.¡±


    Erica smiled and waved her hands.


    ¡°I bought them to see you and both of them happy.¡±


    My nose was tingling from her sunny smile.


    I can¡¯t do this.


    ¡®When I send her back, I have to send her back with a bunch of things in her hand.¡¯


    As I was determined inwardly, Erica pulled a red velvet box out of her arms.


    ¡°Here, I¡¯ll give you this in advance.¡±


    Erica bent over and set her eyes on Yssius and Caerine.


    Uncovering the box, she smiled softly at the brother and sister.


    It was a pair of monocrs in a box with a luxurious redlining.


    ¡°Aunt Erie, what¡¯s this?¡±


    Caerine, who has not had many chances to see monocrs so far, asked.


    ¡°Wait, auntie will show you.¡±


    Erica grinned and pulled out the monocrs from the box.


    Only then did I notice.


    Unlike regr monocrs, Erica¡¯s monocr lenses are red.


    ¡°All right, there we¡¯re done. The world looks red, doesn¡¯t it.¡±


    ¡°Eung.¡±


    ¡°Now look in the mirror.¡±


    Erica took out a hand mirror and showed it to the brother and sister, saying.


    ¡°It¡¯s like your Mommy¡¯s red eyes, right?¡±


    The brothers and sisters opened their mouths when they saw themselves in the mirror.


    Then they hugged each other and started screaming.


    ¡°We have red eyes, too!¡±


    I burst intoughter with Erica as I watched the children jump around andugh.


    ***


    At that time.


    Eugene Ace was staring at his father in the Oval Office.


    In a thin ice-like atmosphere, two sets of sharp eyes crossed each other.


    ¡°Marry, I will never do that.¡±


    Ricktuanis, the predecessor of Duke Ace, narrowed his eyes in an awl-cold voice frozen with ice.


    ¡°Can you guarantee that your thoughts will never change in the future?¡±


    ¡°It will never change.¡±


    At the end of the sentence, Ricktuanis began tapping his fingers on the desk.


    For a while, all they could hear was his finger tapping on the desk in the office.


    Tuk.


    Tuk.


    Eugene felt suffocated by the tapping sound that was heard to the standard beat without a single error.


    And yetpletely hiding his agitated self, he was ¡®ying the perfect Ace Householders¡¯.


    Finally, the stifling tapping, Ricktuanis¡¯s tapping fingers stopped.


    And a sharp de-like voice prated Eugene¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Is it because of that child again?¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 151: Side Story 8 : Winter passed, Spring comes (1)

    <strong>Episode 151</strong>


    Trantor: Missme


    Editor: Aru


    Side Story 8. Winter passed, Springes (1)


    Eugene didn¡¯t answer his father¡¯s question.


    He just looked at his father with his cold, glowing blue eyes.


    A heavy sigh of Ricktuanis was heard.


    But Eugene had no intention of backing down.


    ¡°Are you worried about the sessor?¡±


    Eugene also knew well that he was unterally stubborn.


    However, since he had lived as his father wanted, he thought he could be stubborn about this.


    ¡°I also have no intention ofpletely ending the Ace family with this single stubbornness.¡±


    Looking at the white eyes of Ricktuanis, Eugene said softly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, we¡¯ll take in the adoption and make sure there is no problem in nurturing a sessor.¡±


    He already nned it a long time ago, but because there¡¯s no suitable sessor from the rtives family, it didn¡¯t ur right away.


    Also, in fact, Eugene didn¡¯t even want to adopt a child he didn¡¯t even know and let him walk the same path as him.


    But he decided that he had to say this to convince Ricktuanis.


    ¡°What are you going to do if you don¡¯t find a suitable child?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no way such a child didn¡¯t exist in this empire.¡±


    ¡°It would be better to have an heir who inherited Ace¡¯s magic than to wish for that little possibility. You know that, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Eugene refuted Ricktuanis¡¯ments.


    ¡°But it doesn¡¯t mean that all the direct children would have the magical powers inherited.¡±


    Ricktuanis¡¯ eyebrows went up.


    He did not refute what Eugene said.


    In an icy silence, Eugene prepared to hear the screams in his heart.


    ¡®That¡¯s not wrong.¡¯


    Ricktuanis¡¯s predecessor was the eldest of four siblings.


    All four siblings had a father who was Trump, but the other three had poor magical abilities except for the eldest son.


    In addition, the second son lived like a spoiled brat and was eventually expelled from the family.


    Ricktuanis, who told Eugene that case himself, must also be aware that Eugene is right.


    However, Eugene knew that Ricktuanis, who considered contradicting himself as a bad thing, would judge that word as ¡°disrespectful.¡±


    ¡°Huh, by the way.¡±


    Ricktuanis leaned against the back of the chair, kicking his tongue.


    ¡°You make me speechless.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    There was silence again.


    Even though he was clearly in the room, Eugene felt as if the cold air outside had flowed in.


    It wasn¡¯t until a long timeter that Ricktuanis opened his mouth first.


    ¡°I knew it, but that kid is really great.¡±


    Eugene looked up and saw his father¡¯s blue eyes.


    And for a brief moment, Eugene saw a glimmer of admiration pass through his eyes.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you made me say this.¡±


    At the end of that, Ricktuanis looked at the snow-covered branches over Eugene¡¯s shoulder through the window for a while.


    And suddenly got up and stepped toward the door.


    ¡°Father?¡±


    Surprised, Eugene got up and called Ricktuanis.


    ¡°Father, let¡¯s talk for a second¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Well, I got it.¡±


    His blue eyes, which resemble him, looked back on Eugene.


    ¡°Now that you are the head of the house, what can I say to you about what you do?¡±


    Eugene shut up at his words.


    This was not an approval or permission.


    It was more of a resignation.


    ¡°Take care of your sessor. I can¡¯t back down as much as that.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Upon receiving Eugene¡¯s confirmation, Ricktuanis turned his head and grabbed the doorknob.


    ¡°However, I¡¯ll tell you in advance.¡±


    Darting, he heard the door open.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll regret your choice.¡±


    After saying something like that, more like a curse, the door closed.


    His heart was pierced and the gap seemed to be filled with cold air, but Eugene was not sick of it.


    It was the routine here.


    The North was originally such a ce.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll regret it.¡±


    Eugene, who was brooding over his father¡¯s words, muttered.


    He didn¡¯t care when he heard his father¡¯s curse.


    This time he knew he was right, so he wasn¡¯t shaken at all.


    However, this did not mean that Eugene¡¯s heart-filled coldness disappeared.


    Feeling frustrated, Eugene opened the window wide.


    Snow piled up on the window frame poured down, and the biting cold wind flowed in.


    The whole world was like a sheet of paper.


    ¡°¡­¡­.it¡¯s still winter.¡±


    Eugene muttered as he was looking at the white snowfield that resembled him.


    * * *


    ¡°Have you seen it?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Did you see my mother?¡±


    Looking down at the silver-haired boy who kept asking the same question, Eugene felt a headacheing after a long time.


    When the users saw Eugene sighing and holding his forehead with his right hand, they didn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡°So, you said, he was standing in front of the gate?¡±


    ¡°Yes, someone left the child with the letter.¡±


    It¡¯s going to spin.


    It was a word that popped into Eugene¡¯s mind.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t it crazy? I can¡¯t believe there¡¯s a person who dumped the baby in front of the castle with just one nket in the winter. Does she want him to freeze to death?¡¯


    When Eugene was cursing in front of the users, the butler carefully held out a crumpled letter.


    ¡°This is the letter that the child¡¯s mother supposedly left behind.¡±


    Anyway, it seems that the mother¡¯s affection for the child has already cooled down, so what should she write this letter for?


    While thinking about it, Eugene opened the letter that the butler gave him.


    ¡°This is¡­¡­¡±


    After reading the letter, Eugene felt like his headache was getting worse.


    The authenticity of this letter was unknown, but one thing was certain.


    That something veryplicated will happen in the future.


    ¡°Okay, I understand. For the time being, let¡¯s keep the child at the castle.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The butler bowed his head and received the letter Eugene handed back.


    ¡°Take care of the child until we find a suitable ce for him to adopt.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    The Ace¡¯s users were sincere and loyal to their master.


    ¡®When this is over, I¡¯ll give him a little reward.¡¯


    Just when Eugene was thinking to herself, the child stood up and said, holding the table with both his hands.


    ¡°But where are we?¡±


    Eugene couldn¡¯t figure out what to say to the child¡¯s eyes.


    A middle-aged maid who saw him as stiff as a statue hugged the child with a deft touch and answered the question.


    ¡°This is the castle of snow where the great Duke lives, my dear.¡±


    ¡°Castle?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and you arrived here at the invitation of the Duke.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see. So where¡¯s my mom?¡±


    Looking at the back of the maid who was leaving the room with the child in her arms, Eugene sighed.


    * * *


    The child did not whine or cry at all.


    The users who came up to report on the child all said that the child was uncharacteristically demure.


    They were attached to the child in turn, but the child always asked the users where their mother had gone and said nothing.


    Until the next useres back in.


    ¡®Don¡¯t kid usually cry a lot?¡¯


    And even when he was alone with Eugene, the very first thing the child would ask is where his mother had gone.


    When asked the difficult question, Eugene stuttered and lied that his mother would be here in a few days.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    After that one word, the child didn¡¯t open his mouth again.


    Eugene asked the child who was wriggling on the bed Eugene used when he was young.


    ¡°You, what¡¯s your name?¡±


    The child didn¡¯t tend to talk first, but he answered someone else¡¯s question steadily.


    ¡°Aster.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your mother¡¯s name?¡±


    ¡°Uhm, Lilianne.¡±


    His mother¡¯s name is Lilianne.


    This might be a clue.


    ¡°Who¡¯s your father?¡±


    Then the child shook his head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a father.¡±


    Eugene, who briefly bit his lips at the child¡¯s answer, approached the bed and asked again.


    ¡°Well, haven¡¯t you seen anyone with hair in a simr colour to mine?¡±


    Eugene pointed to his hair and the child¡¯s blue eyes rolled slowly.


    ¡°None.¡±


    That¡¯s right.


    ¡®That man would have been your father¡­¡­.¡¯


    The letter said the little boy abandoned in front of the castle was the great-grandchild of Ricktuanis¡¯s uncle, who was expelled from the family.


    And the letter also said that the mother couldn¡¯t afford to raise a child, so she left the child to the Ace family, which had connections with the child.


    She doesn¡¯t even ask Ace¡¯s family to raise him, so she said she would be grateful if they send him to a decent ce for adoption.


    Looking down at the child with his eyes wide open, Eugene was lost in thought.


    ¡®Yeah, From the letter alone, there is no evidence that he inherited the Ace family lineage¡­¡­..¡¯


    But, the appearance of the child was too strong evidence.


    Ace¡¯s family members have unique silver hair, shining brightly like the moonlight, and cold blue eyes.


    Incidentally, the child had a look that looked quite simr to Eugene¡¯s childhood.


    ¡°How old are you?¡±


    When asked by Eugene, the child opened his four fingers.


    ¡®Four years old.¡¯


    For his age, Eugene thought the child is already good at speaking.


    ¡®I don¡¯t think he¡¯s the type to talk about things like that.¡¯


    Yerine¡¯s and Cassius¡¯s son, whom he saw at the pcest time, really talked nonstop.


    He didn¡¯t think this kid was the type to answer questions.


    When the silence flowed in the room, Eugene felt unbearably awkward.


    For some reason, he felt like he had to do something for the child, but he couldn¡¯t really guess what the child wanted.


    Just then, he heard a growling from somewhere.


    Surprised and bbergasted, the child slowly ced his hands on his stomach.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­are you hungry?¡±


    The child nodded still at Eugene¡¯s question.


    He got up with his back to the bed and called the user right away.


    ¡°Please prepare something for the child to eat.¡±


    Commanding him in a quiet voice, the child looked at him with his spotless blue eyes.

 Chapter 152: Translator: Missme Editor: Aru

    <strong>Episode 152</strong>


    Trantor: Missme


    Editor: Aru


    Side Story 8. Winter passed, Springes (2)


    It¡¯s been two days since the child came to the castle.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been looking into it and the rumours said that she ran away at night. There¡¯s no one in the house where the child lived right now.¡±


    After hearing the butler¡¯s report, Eugene thought ¡®that should be the case.


    ¡°Are there any leftovers from the child¡¯s use?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I already brought it. It¡¯s not that much.¡±


    Eugene didn¡¯t expect to find the mother in the first ce.


    Eugene drank ck tea, thinking, ¡®Where did she find some of the things the child used to use?¡¯.


    ¡°Okay, you may go.¡±


    At Eugene¡¯s words, the butler briefly bowed and left the room.


    Ricktuanis, who was chasing Eugene¡¯s movements with his eyes, dropped his words when the butler left the roompletely.


    ¡°So, what are you gonna do with the child?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve decided to take the child away from Frederur¡¯s nursery after a week.¡±


    Eugene put down the teacup and talked.


    ¡°And I promised to make sure to the nursery to have him adopted by a good family.¡±


    ¡°You have to bribe them.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just give it as a small token of sincerity.¡±


    Ricktuanis swallowed the red jasmine tea without hearing.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen the child for a while.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I heard.¡±


    ¡°I wonder how you¡¯re looking at the kid.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s hand, which was lifting the teacup, paused.


    ¡°What do you mean, how do I look at him?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that?¡±


    Ricktuanis bright blue eyes were fixed on Eugene.


    ¡®In the end, the thoughts flow that way.¡¯


    Eugene quickly realized that his father wanted to talk about his sessor.


    The child happened to be a descendant of the Ace family and had the appearance befitting the Ace family.


    If he had outstanding magical powers, he could have been appointed as his sessor.


    It was clear that Ricktuanis was asking Eugene if he had found any potential rted to magic in the child.


    ¡°I just saw the child for a while, how could I know?¡±


    Eugene had no intention of being swayed by his father.


    Until the day the child was taken to the nursery, this was the only way to avoid naturally relevant topics.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of the child.¡±


    Eugene got up from his seat, putting down a cleanly empty teacup on the table.


    ¡°So don¡¯t worry too much, Father.¡±


    Towards Ricktuanis, who looked at him with sharp eyes, Eugene spoke in a calm voice.


    * * *


    At midnight, Eugene was getting ready to go to bed early after a long time.


    He usually finds himself asleep at three or four o¡¯clock, or maybe at one or two in the morning.


    So today was a very exceptional day.


    ¡®It¡¯s been a while since I fell asleep before midnight.¡¯


    As he walked out of the office and headed for his bedroom, he saw a maid walking out of the temporary child¡¯s room.


    ¡°Oh, my lord.¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s the child sleeping?¡±


    Although he was an unknown child, he was a child with a high possibility of being a descendant of the Ace family.


    And somehow listening to the story of a child who seemed to have lived a rough life, Eugene thought that he wanted the child to befortable until he went to the nursery.


    ¡°Well, he can¡¯t sleep well.¡±


    ¡°What? It¡¯s sote and he¡¯s still up?¡±


    ¡°Yes, so I thought I¡¯d get him some honey-voured milk.¡±


    Eugene nodded after listening to the maid¡¯s story.


    ¡°Okay, go ahead. I¡¯ll be watching the child in the meantime.¡±


    As Eugene opened the door, he saw a room where darkness had fallen.


    The only light was a ray of moonlight flowing through the window where the crescent moon was floating.


    The child was sitting upright on the bed staring at the moon.


    ¡°Little boy.¡±


    The child looked back at the voice calling for him.


    Looking down at the child turning toward him, Eugene opened his mouth first.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sleeping?¡±


    The thin silver hair in the moonlight shone.


    ¡°I can¡¯t sleep, master.¡±


    ¡°Master?¡±


    When asked after narrowing the gap, the child tilted his head and asked.


    ¡°Master, it¡¯s not¡­¡­. That¡¯s what everyone calls you¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    It was understandable to be mistaken.


    Everyone except Ricktuanis called Eugene by that.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to call me Master.¡±


    ¡°What do I call you then?¡±


    Clear eyes without a single speck turned towards Eugene.


    ¡°Well¡­¡­.¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, can I call you Duke?¡±


    Eugene nodded at the child¡¯s words.


    ¡°Call me with that if it¡¯s convenient for you.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Just then, the maid arrived with honey-voured milk.


    Skillfully milking the child, she put him back on his back, tucked him in and left the room.


    ¡°Are you going to take a closer look at the child, master?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be on my way.¡±


    As the maid closed the door and left, Eugene looked at the child lying on the bed.


    The child¡¯s eyes were still sparkling.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sleeping.¡±


    The child, who had been wary for a while, gave the same answer as before.


    ¡°I can¡¯t sleep¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    The upper body of the child who said so was out of the nket before he knew it.


    Eugene kicked his tongue and pushed the protruding child¡¯s arm back under the nket, covering the child¡¯s neck with a nket.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to catch a cold.¡±


    The childy silent and looked up at Eugene.


    In that condition, Eugene sighed and talked to the child, thinking he would stay up all night.


    ¡°How do you think you¡¯re going to fall asleep?¡±


    The child, who was blinking still, answered in a small voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Think a little more.¡±


    At Eugene¡¯s words, the child began to ponder.


    A few minutester, the child raised his hand and spoke out.


    ¡°I remember, Duke.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, what is it?¡±


    ¡°Can you read me a book?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡­.¡±


    Eugene had a difficult look on his face.


    It sounds like he asks him to read something like a fairytale book, but Eugene has never read a children¡¯s book for children.


    He grew up alone without siblings, so he didn¡¯t even know how to read fairy tales for the children to like them.


    ¡°¡­¡­can¡¯t you?¡±


    Looking at the strangely sullen child, Eugene urgently took care of it.


    ¡°Oh, no. I¡¯m not saying I couldn¡¯t read¡­¡­.¡±


    Eugene talked awkwardly scratching his head.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t enjoy reading fairy tales.¡±


    Parents who usually read books to their children seemed to have fun reading them while putting in the lead and imitating their voices.


    Eugene was simply not confident of doing such things well.


    He read a fairy tale in the same tone as when he read a political book, so who would like it?


    ¡°You know, it must be very boring.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Eugene could not take a look of doubt at the child¡¯s words.


    ¡°.¡­¡­.really?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The child who rolled his blue eyes added a word.


    ¡°And I think it¡¯s going to be fun. The story that the Duke reads.¡±


    Finally, Eugene decided to listen to the child.


    ¡°You, don¡¯t regret itter.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t regret it.¡±


    He put the spare chair next to the bed and headed to the study.


    He then returned to the child¡¯s room, searching for some old fairy tale books that had not been remembered since he was two years old.


    The child greeted Eugene with sparkling eyes, and Eugene plopped into a chair and opened a fairy tale book.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s get started.¡±


    Eugene said, turning over the bookshelf with a slightly nervous hand.


    The story started like this.


    A child let go of his mother¡¯s hand in the snowstorm.


    The child went on an adventure in the middle of winter to find his mother.


    It seemed to be a story about finding a mother at the end as he went on an adventure.


    Like a fairy tale book in the North, it was full of paintings of white snowfields.


    At first, he couldn¡¯t remember well, but as he turned the page, Eugene suddenly remembered a few things.


    ¡°Jack, who broke up with such a red muffler snowman, arrived at arge iceke¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°The Duke.¡±


    Eugene raised her head at the sudden voice of the child.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Will Jack be able to meet his mother?¡±


    It was a fairytale he read a long time ago, but Eugene couldn¡¯t remember the whole plot.


    So he couldn¡¯t think of the ending.


    ¡°Well, wouldn¡¯t they be able to meet?¡±


    The child turned his head slightly to the side and gazed at Eugene.


    His eyes, which usually looked a little nk, were lively.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s heart somehow ached.


    Because he knew why the kid was asking that question.


    Eugene then read a fairy tale book again, pretending to be fine though.


    ¡°Jack, who broke up with the snowman with the red scarf, arrived at arge iceke.¡±


    Jack in the fairy tale kept moving forward.


    He travelled through the empty snowfield and asked if he had seen his mother.


    Until he turned thest page, Jack did the same thing over and over again.


    ¡°¡­¡­ah.¡±


    When finally reached the final page, Eugene let out a sigh without realizing it.


    On thest page of the fairy tale book, which was full of white, there was a feast of beautiful green, yellow, red, and pink.


    Jack was dancing in the feast of fresh colours.


    With a spring fairy who looks lively.


    In the end, it was not his mother that Jack met, but the spring fairy.


    At that time, Eugene heard the colourful sound of breathing.


    He looked up and the child was asleep before he knew it.


    ¡®Oh¡­¡­¡¯


    When he wondered so much if Jack would be seeing his mother again, he seemed to have fallen asleep.


    And the child¡¯s arms were sticking out of the nket like before.


    ¡®He¡¯s going to catch a cold. Really.¡¯


    Eugene covered the child¡¯s arms again without saying a word.


    ¡®I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re sleeping like that without crying or whining.¡¯


    He only read him a book.


    ¡®Why is the child so calm¡­¡­¡­.¡¯


    A bad idea sprang up.


    Eugene himself was also a quiet child.


    He knew very well what happened to the unchildly adult children and what was going on.


    ¡°You must have had a hard time, too.¡¯


    Looking down at the sleeping child, he murmured in a low, subdued voice.


    ¡°Good night.¡±


    So the next night passed.


    A quiet, slightly warm night.

 Chapter 153: Translator: Missme Editor: Aru

    <strong>Episode 153</strong>


    Trantor: Missme


    Editor: Aru


    Sidestory 8. Winter passed, Springes (3)


    ¡°You want me to read it again?¡±


    The child nodded a couple of times at Eugene¡¯s question.


    ¡°It¡¯s still daytime. Is it because you want to sleep?¡±


    Eugene asked the child¡¯s fairy to read a book even though it was not time for him to sleep.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Just?¡±


    When Eugene asked back, the child sneaked away.


    Eugene realized that he was watching a child bowing his head and twisting his fingers without saying a word.


    ¡°Did you like reading books?¡±


    The child stopped ying with his hands.


    At the child¡¯s beckoning, looking carefully at him, Eugene put the chair beside the bed without saying a word.


    The child followed Eugene, who reached for a fairy tale book piled up next to him with his big blue eyes.


    Eugene, who opened a fairy tale book sitting in a chair likest night, with his eyes fixed on the book, said.


    ¡°Did your mother read you a lot of fairytale books before you went to bed?¡±


    Eugene thought the child¡¯s continuous act of asking him to read was out of longing for his mother.


    He¡¯s wondering if the child is trying to keep track of his mother he couldn¡¯t see now.


    ¡°No.¡±


    That was an unwavering answer.


    Eugene raised his head and looked into the child¡¯s clear eyes to an unexpected answer.


    ¡°The Duke is the first person who read a book to me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Round eyes, which did not contain any sharpness, looked at Eugene.


    Eugene thought it was amazing that his eyes, which had the same colour as him, had apletely different atmosphere from him.


    ¡®I don¡¯t know if I used to be like that.¡¯


    He had such a silly idea.


    ¡°I like it when the Duke reads me a book.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s thoughts were broken by the sudden voice of the child.


    ¡°¡­..¡­But I read it in such a boring way.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fun.¡±


    The child holding the nket with his both hands thought for a moment and added.


    ¡°I like it.¡±


    The two pairs of blue eyes exchanged nces.


    Eyes that look spotlessly clear and a little fierce, and eyes that are sharp and gentle coexist.


    ¡°As long as you like it.¡±


    Eugene said, leaning against the back of the chair, opening a fairy tale book.


    * * *


    Four days have passed since the child came.


    It¡¯s be Eugene¡¯s habit to stop by the child¡¯s room before going to bed and reading fairy tales.


    He was a child who had to leave in a few days from now.


    Eugene left an order to the users to do as much as possible so that the child would not feel ufortable until then.


    When Eugene opened the child¡¯s door and entered, the child raised his body as if he had waited and looked at Eugene.


    ¡°You have to sleep anyway, you can lie down.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s words made the child put his head back on the pillow and wriggled under the covers.


    Still, his arms were still sticking out, and Eugene familiarly covered the child¡¯s arms with the nket again.


    ¡°What are you going to read today?¡±


    At the child¡¯s words, Eugene skimmed through some of the fairy tale books he had brought.


    It was hardest for him to decide what to read every time.


    ¡°Is there anything you¡¯d like me to read?¡±


    It was his first time asking the child to decide what book to read.


    ¡°Uhm¡­.¡­.¡±


    The child agonized with a rather cautious look.


    As if he was thinking about something very important.


    ¡°By any chance, can you read me the book you read for the first time?¡±


    Eugene¡¯s hand, which reached for the pile of fairy tale books, paused.


    ¡°Duke?¡±


    When the answer was not heard, the child turned his head and called Eugene.


    ¡°Duke?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah.¡±


    Eugene had to make sure not to show any facial expression.


    Pretending as nothing happened.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, do you mind if I read you something other than that?¡±


    At Eugene¡¯s words, the child¡¯s eyes slightly widened.


    ¡°The book, someone else borrowed it for a while, so I don¡¯t have it now. So other than that book¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Yes, It¡¯s okay.¡±


    The child unexpectedly made no particrint.


    Eugene, who was fortunate inside, held out another pile of fairy tales toward the child.


    ¡®No matter how hard I think about it, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m going to read that book again.¡¯


    Eugene has so far regretted reading the book without thinking.


    He couldn¡¯t believe he read a fairy tale about a child who broke up with his mother and never met her again, to a child who was abandoned by his mother.


    It was so regrettable that he could not recall the storyline of a fairy tale just by looking at the cover.


    As he read it, Eugene thought the child in the story would meet his mom again because it was a children¡¯s fairy tale, but it was just Eugene¡¯s thought.


    It was his fault that he couldn¡¯t read the ending aloud.


    Fortunately, the child was already asleep, so he wouldn¡¯t feel anything strange.


    ¡°Then please read this.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    When the child chose another book, Eugene opened the book with little confidence.


    ¡°Once upon a time¡­¡­.¡±


    This fairy tale went smoothly.


    Eugene read the fairy tale to the end without a hitch.


    When he finally read the ending and closed the book, the child¡¯s eyes were full of sleepiness.


    ¡°You should sleep now.¡±


    Eugene said, putting the child¡¯s protruding arm into the nket again.


    ¡°Can I ask you one question before sleep¡­¡­?¡±


    Perhaps because he was sleepy, the child¡¯s pronunciation, which had been speaking clearly, was crushed.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°You know, the first story you read¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°I fell asleep without hearing the end¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Eugene, who moistened his dry lips with his tongue, looked down at the child and nodded quietly.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°What happens to Jack in the story¡­¡­. Does he see his mom at the end?¡±


    No.


    Jack couldn¡¯t meet his mother.


    Thest person Jack met was not his mother, but the spring fairy.


    The words that stabbed the corner of his heart lingered in Eugene¡¯s head.


    ¡°Yes, in the end, Jack meets his mom.¡±


    The child closed his eyes silently to the lie that flowed through his dry lips.


    * * *


    ¡°Do you see any potential magic power from the child?¡±


    Ricktuanis, who turned around and asked if the child had any qualities of an Ace family, openly began to ask Eugene as the time for the child to leave approached.


    ¡°What could a four-year-old do?¡±


    And every time, Eugene pushed out his simple question.


    In fact, Eugene had never seen a child use magic.


    It was rather a good thing.


    If the child showed a talent for magic, his father might secretly be interested in whether he would appoint that child as his sessor.


    Of course, Ricktuanis will not, in character, ce the child in the ascendancy position, and will examine the child¡¯s qualifications after much verification.


    However, it was clear that it would be better to secure many candidates for sessor anyway.


    Eugene didn¡¯t like Ricktuanis¡¯s way of thinking about putting children on the ¡°evaluation list¡± in that way.


    He also did not want the child who entered the castle to be included in the subject of evaluation.


    ¡°It¡¯s only been a few days since he¡¯s been there, so it¡¯s going to be harder to recognize his magical powers.¡±


    Eugene stood up and said.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep after seeing the child. Bye, Father.¡±


    Eugene left the parlour room without looking back and headed to the child¡¯s room.


    ¡®Is he leaving after tomorrow night?¡¯


    It¡¯s only a few days before the child leaves.


    ¡®They found no evidence of abuse in the nursery, so that should be fine.¡¯


    The nursery answered that they would try to make sure that the child was adopted to a good ce.


    And they said they¡¯d let me know as soon as he was adopted.


    ¡®Then¡­¡­ it¡¯s fine, right?¡¯


    Children from the nursery were often adopted by aristocratic families with no heirs.


    Eugene knew that and decided to leave the child there.


    So the chances of a child being abandoned in a new ce will be minimal.


    ¡®But why¡­¡­.¡¯


    Eugene felt ufortable for some reason.


    He knew that the child would be fine.


    He carefully appealed to the nursery to take good care of the child, and until he was adopted, he was going to receive regr news of the child and look at the child¡¯s condition.


    In theory, the child was going to live without a hitch.


    ¡®But¡­¡­¡¯


    Eugene¡¯s hand, which was trying to turn the doorknob in front of the child¡¯s room, paused.


    An uneasy thought shed through his mind.


    Adopted by the aristocracy, is that really the end?


    ¡®If that¡¯s the case, I, also¡­¡­.¡¯


    Eugene shook his head in a lump of anxiety.


    ¡®No, let¡¯s not think uselessly.¡¯


    He needs to be tough.


    It was crazy to officially adopt a child who he saw only 5 days ago, saying that he would raise the child as his sessor.


    ¡®I¡¯m crazy.¡¯


    He didn¡¯t want the child, no other child, to walk the same path as him.


    But that¡¯s the only path he had, and he couldn¡¯t have shown another path for the child.


    Therefore, he could not reap the child.


    He didn¡¯t have the confidence to make the child happy.


    ¡®If it were you¡­¡¯


    Yerine¡¯s children looked really happy.


    Cassius next to them looked happy, too.


    Yerine herself had a really happy smile.


    She was a person who knew how to create happiness for herself and to deliver that happiness to others.


    That¡¯s why she shines.


    But Eugene, he knew he couldn¡¯t be like her.


    Staying with him, the child would notugh happily like Yerine¡¯s children.


    So he should not be shaken.


    ¡°Duke.¡±


    As Eugene entered the room with a firm face, the child greeted him with his usual voice.


    Looking exclusively at her blue eyes, Eugene hid his confusion and asked.


    ¡°What do you want to read today?¡±


    The child chose the book without much thought.


    Like any other night, Eugene put a chair next to the bed and sat on it and opened a fairy tale book.


    While reading fairy tales in a stiff voice, the child said nothing.


    Listening to the colourful breathing, Eugene read the fairy tale in a quiet voice.


    Until then, something that weighed heavily on his mind did not disappear.


    ¡°¡­¡­they lived happily ever after, the end.¡±


    Eugene finished reading the fairy tale and looked at the child.


    The child, either way, always had the sleepiness in his eyes or already slept, when Eugene finished reading fairy tales.


    But today, the child was looking at Eugene with his clear jewel-like eyes open.


    ¡°You should sleep now.¡±


    Eugene familiarly covered the child with the nket and said.


    Turning around with a nket, he quietly tried to leave the room.


    Until he hears a small trembling voice of the child.


    ¡°I, I couldn¡¯t sleep yet.¡±


    Eugene was surprised by the voice and returned to bed.


    There was urgency in the eyes of the child looking at Eugene who returned.


    ¡°So could you read one more book for me?¡±


    ¡°What¡­¡­?¡±


    He was a child who never asked for anything.


    Thinking it was strange, Eugene checked the clock hanging in the room.


    ¡®It¡¯s past midnight.¡¯


    It¡¯s time for a four-year-old child to sleep.


    ¡°But you really need to sleep now. If you don¡¯t sleep, you won¡¯t be able tost tomorrow¡­¡­.¡±


    It was just then.


    A small hand that never faced Eugene, holding Eugene¡¯s sleeve.


    ¡°Can I not go¡­¡­?¡±


    With desperate hands and agitated eyes pulling the sleeves, Eugene was speechless.

 Chapter 154: Translator: Missme Editor: Aru

    <strong>Episode 154</strong>


    Trantor: Missme


    Editor: Aru


    Sidestory 8. Winter passed, Springes (4)


    Eugene, who saw the child¡¯s blue eyes sway, felt something unusual.


    So he got closer to the bed and made eye contact with the child.


    To find out what caused the anxiety in those eyes.


    ¡°¡­¡­What happened during the day?¡±


    The child opened his eyes wide.


    As if Eugene hit the nail on the head.


    After checking the child¡¯s expression, Eugene sighed and put his hand on the child¡¯s head.


    ¡°Can you tell me what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    A small silver head nodded.


    And the child moved his lips, which had been tightly closed.


    ¡°Duke.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Actually, Jack, he couldn¡¯t meet his mom, right?¡±


    Eugene thought the child would be able to cope with whatever he brought up.


    But the moment he heard the child¡¯s story, he realized it was his own arrogance.


    ¡°¡­¡­that¡¯s¡­¡­.¡±


    He tried to put on a quick look, but it was toote.


    The child¡¯s eyes were glowing with resignation.


    ¡°As expected, they can¡¯t meet.¡±


    The calm voice of the child squeezed Eugene¡¯s heart.


    Contrary to her low voice, his blue eyes were clearly agitated.


    Eugene¡¯s head is spinning.


    ¡®What do I have to say to reassure you?¡¯


    ¡°No.¡±


    It was a lie that came out of his mouth after all.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be different.¡±


    The child looked up at Eugene.


    The child¡¯s pupils were no longer shaken.


    Eugene was therefore more anxious.


    He felt like the kid had given up.


    ¡°My mom must have hated me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­did you know that?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The child answered with a nod.


    ¡°At the end, she said this to me. If you sleep well, she¡¯ll be back the next morning.¡±


    It was a false promise.


    Now the child knows.


    That his mother will nevere back.


    ¡°Duke, I heard it.¡±


    The child¡¯s fist-clenching his sleeve was tightened.


    Eugene¡¯s heart seemed to sink in a fragile and desperate touch that contained nothing of anger and coercion.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to be sent away soon.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s eyes fluttered.


    If he says ¡®how did you know that?¡¯ here, it¡¯s nothing but a reflection on the harsh reality of the child.


    But saying ¡®no, it¡¯s not¡¯ was like lying like a mother to a child.


    ¡°I heard some people¡­¡­talk about nursery.¡±


    It seemed that the child had overheard what the users were saying.


    ¡®When did he hear that?¡¯


    Perhaps from then on, this child was afraid of being left alone.


    ¡°Duke, you read to me¡­¡­and you¡¯re not even angry¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    The child¡¯s voice began to tremble.


    ¡°So I thought that Duke was a good man¡­¡­ Maybe you¡¯re different from my mom¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    Tears slowly began to gather in the child¡¯s blue eyes.


    Here, in the eyes of a child who never cried before.


    ¡°If the Duke leaves this room, you won¡¯te back¡­ ¡­ ¡­¡±


    His mother, who went out after closing the door, never came back.


    And he woke up in a ce he didn¡¯t know and met strangers.


    In this darkness, this child would have thought that the same thing would happen.


    ¡°I can¡¯t sleep, it¡¯s too dark and scary here.¡±


    Eugene knew the child wasn¡¯t afraid of the night and the darkroom.


    This child who was afraid of being abandoned, trying his best not to be abandoned somehow.


    Somehow, he was trying to put another being next to him.


    ¡°So can I not go¡­¡­?¡±


    Transparent tears fell from the child¡¯s blue eyes.


    Eugene¡¯s breathing became rapid.


    ¡®Why¡­¡­..¡¯


    When he saw the crying child¡¯s face, his childhood memories that had been sealed deep hit Eugene.


    When he was four years old, he was caught reading a fairy tale book without memorizing the magic circle and was trapped in a dark room.


    Then Eugene knocked on the door with his small hand and cried.


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry, I won¡¯t do it again, Father¡­¡­!¡¯


    Repeating words that will never reach anyone.


    It wasn¡¯t because he was afraid of the darkroom that he cried, asked to get him out.


    It was because he was afraid that his father would think that he was a failure and abandon him.


    ¡®Why didn¡¯t I realize it until now?¡¯


    The anxiety that joined him as a child was caused by the fear that his father might abandon him.


    The pressure of ying a perfect son in order not to be abandoned and not to be alone ate him up.


    And the fear this child has now is not much different from the fear he had.


    Arge hand wrapped around the child¡¯s hand with his sleeves folded.


    The blue eyes, which did not contain lies, looked at the child¡¯s tearful eyes.


    ¡°I won¡¯t go.¡±


    The child raised his head at Eugene¡¯s unwavering voice.


    A tear rolled down the child¡¯s eyes.


    His eyes, not yet sure, looked up at Eugene.


    ¡°Really¡­¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Eugene took out a handkerchief and wiped the child¡¯s eyes and said.


    ¡°If you want, I¡¯ll stay with you.¡±


    The child hesitated and opened his mouth.


    ¡°Tomorrow, too?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow, the day after tomorrow, and forever.¡±


    ¡°Nursery¡­¡­.? What about there?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to go.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­?¡±


    Obviously, this might have been a hasty move.


    It might be unreasonable.


    Nevertheless, Eugene had no intention of changing his decision.


    Fear of being thrown away is too painful and too heavy for this child to carry.


    ¡®Because I can¡¯t leave this child alone in that fear.¡¯


    So Eugene chose a different path.


    ¡°Aster.¡±


    In the name of the first child, Eugene felt something emotional in his mind.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, would you like to stay in this castle with me?¡±


    The child¡¯s eyes twinkled as her life began to flow.


    The child, who still couldn¡¯t let go of his sleeve, nodded in tears.


    The child did not meet his mother after all.


    But that night, spring came to the child.


    * * *


    ¡°It eventually happens.¡±


    Eugene bowed his head still at Ricktuanis¡¯s tongue-tapping words.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m d you decided now.¡±


    Upon hearing that Eugene had decided to adopt Aster, Ricktuanis ran from his annexe to Eugene¡¯s castle.


    It was an act of a person who was very interested in the session issue.


    ¡°Where is the child now?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s still sleeping. He must be tired because he cried a lot yesterday.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s still sleeping!?¡±


    Ricktuanis¡¯s voice changed sharply.


    ¡°Wake him up. He should start training today.¡±


    ¡°Training?¡±


    Eugene doubted his ears.


    No matter how interested his father was in his sessor issue, he did not think he would train a child who had not yetpleted the adoption process.


    ¡°If he¡¯s four years old, then it¡¯s toote. If he wants to follow Ace¡¯s session ss properly, training all day will not be enough.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of the child¡¯s training for the time being. The rest, Eugene, you take care of it.¡±


    Finally, Eugene, who couldn¡¯t stand it, got up from his seat.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Ricktuanis squinted and asked.


    Looking down at the blue eyes spouting a sharp chill like an awl, Eugene said in a chilly voice.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. I¡¯ll take care of the child, so you don¡¯t have to look after him.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Even if the two of us stick together and teach, there won¡¯t be enough time.¡±


    ¡°No need for that.¡±


    In an instant, the air in the office cooled.


    Towards her father staring at him with ferocious spirit, Eugene said in a quiet voice.


    ¡°Aster will never grow up like me.¡±


    It was enough for him to suffer alone.


    Eugene wanted to end the pain in her own teenage years.


    Ricktuanis snorting.


    ¡°It¡¯s stupid. Do you really think it¡¯s for the child¡¯s sake to be pushed and ignored by other sessors?¡±


    Now Eugene wasn¡¯t the only one standing up.


    ¡°You know that, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Ricktuanis, who stretched his back and stared at his son, was as strong as a young man.


    ¡°I¡¯m just doing it the same way I did it for you, for the child who¡¯s going to be your sessor.¡±


    Nevertheless, Eugene was never shaken.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s shrill voice resonated in the room.


    ¡°It¡¯s not for the child¡¯s sake who has no ce to lean on.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Ricktuanis asked back with a firm face.


    ¡°What you¡¯ve done to me, and what you¡¯re trying to do to my child, is for you, not for us.¡±


    ¡®It took me as long as 17 years to realize that.¡¯


    Even after learning that, Eugene never told anyone about it.


    But now he could say for sure.


    ¡°It was abuse.¡±


    Eugene said, looking directly into Ricktuanis¡¯s eyes, who was getting cold.


    He didn¡¯t mind being pped here.


    Because he was convinced that he was right.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re going to choose your own way?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ricktuanis warned with his eyes full of life.


    ¡°You will regret your choice.¡±


    The decision was not made with the determination to be swayed by such a petty curse.


    It was the samest time he heard that.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll never regret it.¡±


    That¡¯s how the rich man¡¯s conversation ended.


    Ricktuanis would have known.


    He can¡¯t change Eugene¡¯s mind.


    That¡¯s why he closed the door with a frown without further argument.


    ¡®I had no intention of persuading you anyway.¡¯


    Eugene knew that he and his father would never understand each other.


    Like parallel lines, the fact that it¡¯ll never meet.


    ¡®He¡¯ll be quiet for a while.¡¯


    Since Eugene is the current head of the household, it was difficult for Ricktuanis to break Eugene¡¯s will.


    It was all for notification that he would not follow his father¡¯s parenting style.


    The option of persuasion did not exist in the first ce.


    ¡®Is this all for today?¡¯


    Just then, he heard someone knocking on the door.


    ¡°Come on in.¡±


    Eugene smiled lightly when he saw a small silver-haired child sticking out his head through the door.


    ¡°Did you sleep well, Aster?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    As he approached Aster looking around the office, Eugene bent down and grabbed the child¡¯s hand.


    ¡°If you want to look around, you can take a look.¡±


    ¡°Can I look around the desk over there?¡±


    Eugene burst intoughter when he saw Aster answering quickly.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Eugene gave Aster a good look at the desk and put him on hisp.


    ¡°Wow¡­¡±


    ¡°Amazing?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Aster¡¯s hand, which was gazing or picking up the object on the desk, turned to the locket in the corner of the desk.


    ¡°Can I open this?¡±


    Eugene, who thought about it for a while, soon nodded.


    Aster, who found a picture of a woman smiling brightly in a locket, looked up at Eugene with clear eyes and asked.


    ¡°Who is this¡­¡­¡­?¡±


    A woman with purple hair and starry red and purple eyes.


    She was the only person Eugene had ever kept a picture of.


    ¡°The person who taught me about spring.¡±


    The person who told him how warm spring is.


    The person who brings spring to their surroundings.


    ¡°She is such a person.¡±


    Aster, nodding his head still, carefully closed the lid of the locket and ced it in ce.


    ¡°She must be a very nice person.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Eugene replied, stroking Aster¡¯s silver hair.


    Suddenly, he thought the back of his neck was warm.


    Looking back, bright sunlight was flowing through the window.


    Not long ago, the snow piled up on the branches was slowly melting.


    ¡°Aster.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Turning so that the child could see out of the window, Eugene said in a calm voice.


    ¡°Spring is finally here.¡±

 Chapter 155: Side Story 9 : Between Spring and Summer (1)

    <b>Episode 155</b>


    <b>Trantor: Missme</b>


    <b>Editor: Aru</b>


    Side Story 9. Between Spring and Summer (1)


    Seeing a silver-haired man and a child in his arms, we couldn¡¯t keep our mouths shut.


    ¡°Yerine, didn¡¯t Eugene say that he adopted a child?¡±


    Cassius whispered to me with a confused face.


    ¡°It seems to me that he didn¡¯t adopt a child but gave birth to a child alone.¡±


    ¡°I know¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Actually, I heard that they are rted by blood, but how can they look so simr?


    At the time of confusion, Eugene talked to the child in his arms in a gentle voice.


    ¡°Aster, say hi.¡±


    The child in Eugene¡¯s arms bowed slightly and spoke clearly.


    ¡°Hello, Your Majesty the Emperor and Her Majesty the Empress.¡±


    The child who dyed his cheeks red looked really like Eugene, but on the other hand, he had a cute and sweet face like an angel.


    ¡°He speaks really well. Didn¡¯t you say that he was the same age as Chaerine?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°And I think he¡¯s very mature¡­¡­.¡±


    When I looked at the child with a smile, Eugene gently patted the child on his back.


    ¡°Yeah. So that¡¯s why I always tell him that it¡¯s okay to be a little childish.¡±


    Eugene, who had previously didn¡¯t know what to do when he faced Yssius and Chaerine, was holding the child fairly stably.


    Cassius nced at Eugene, blinking his golden eyes, wondering about Eugene¡¯s appearance.


    ¡°But it¡¯s amazing.¡±


    Eugene looked up at Cassius¡¯s words.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°He looks just like you, so how can he look like such a demure baby angel?¡±


    Eugene frowned at Cassius¡¯s words.


    Cassius, however, did not care.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe Eugene Ace¡¯s face can look so good.¡±


    ¡°Why are you arguing with me as soon as you see me again?¡±


    Eugene grunted and hugged the child.


    He used to use honorifics to Cassius in front of others, but he sometimes used informal speech when we were alone.


    Cassius didn¡¯t make a big deal of this, and Eugene¡¯s retort in an informal speech meant that Cassius¡¯s prank worked well, so he was satisfied when he heard Eugene¡¯s informal speech.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s not fight, let¡¯s go in. Everyone¡¯s waiting.¡±


    Astra, Rachel, and Erica weed Eugene as I took them to the backyard where tea parties were held frequently.


    ¡°Oh, is that him? He¡¯s so cute! Hi, I¡¯m Aunt Rachel.¡±


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    Seeing Aster bowing his head, Astra and Rachel¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Erica looked at Eugene and Aster alternately, with a confused look on her face, just like Cassius did when he first saw Aster.


    ¡°Eugene Ace, how did your face look so angelic¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re noisy, Blothea.¡±


    When Eugene sat down, the tea party began. We had a st of tea and chatted, as we always did.


    ¡°Yerine, where are the kids? I can¡¯t see them today.¡±


    Astra, who was looking around the table, said.


    ¡°Oh, they¡¯re taking a nap. I felt sorry to wake them up, so I didn¡¯t bring the, here.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±


    ¡°Maybe both of them wille this way when they wake up. I told the nanny to bring them over if they wake up and look for us.¡±


    Rachel nodded andughed at my words.


    ¡°Yes, they¡¯re both stuck in your gum, so of course they want toe.¡±


    Cassius, who naturally put snacks in front of me, replied back.


    ¡°Yeah, and Yssi misses you all so he must want toe. Kael is still young so she¡¯s not in that state.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡±


    Cassius nodded when Rachel asked back with a surprising look.


    ¡°He said it was fun talking to you guysst time.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m proud. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m recognized by the prince.¡±


    Astra stirred ck tea with a teaspoon, raising the corners of her mouth happily.


    Then she sat across from her previous seat and looked at Aster wriggling his hands.


    ¡°Aster, is it good?¡±


    In front of him was a ss of milk and cookies cut into bite-sized pieces.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Aster answered with a nod.


    Aster has rarely changed his face since the first time we met him.


    I thought he was a child whose emotions were not well expressed on his face, but now I see that the corners of his lips covered with cookie powder are slightly raised.


    ¡°Thank God.¡±


    I said, looking at Aster quietly reaching for a piece of cookies.


    ¡°Aster, I¡¯ll pack that cookie for youter, so eat it at home.¡±


    Aster¡¯s eyes, which looked nk at my words, began to sparkle.


    ¡°Really¡­..¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll pack you a lot.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Her Majesty¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Everyone burst intoughter at Aster¡¯s expression of gratitude by holding the cookies tightly in one hand.


    Eugene, not like his usual characteristic, looked down at Aster with his warm smile.


    ¡°He really became a father.¡¯


    I smiled at Eugene¡¯s eyes, which are softer than before.


    Just then, Eugene, who was wiping the cookie powder around Aster¡¯s mouth, raised his head and looked straight at me.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing. Looking at how well Aster eats reminds me of my kids. They like it a lot too.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know but it seems like the kids have simr taste.¡±


    ¡°That might be the case.¡±


    While talking to Eugene, Cassius who was sitting quietly next to me, pointed to Aster and shouted.


    ¡°Eugene, Aster¡­¡­.!¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    <i>Kwang! </i>Aster¡¯s ss fell sideways.


    When the ss fell over, milk spilt on Aster¡¯s clothes, who hardened because of the surprise.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡±


    Aster stared nkly down at the clothes that had been ruined by milk.


    ¡®Oh, I think he¡¯s going to cry.¡¯


    I stood up with a handkerchief, looking at Aster¡¯s small hand floating in the air.


    But already Eugene was taking out his handkerchief and wiping the child¡¯s clothes.


    ¡°Dad¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    After wiping the child¡¯s clothes in a surprisingly calm voice, he roughly wiped off the table and stood up holding the child.


    ¡°Sorry. I think I need to change Aster¡¯s clothes. I¡¯ll clean up the rest when I get back.¡±


    I shook my head and waved my hands.


    ¡°No. Leave it to us and change his clothes first.¡±


    Cassius, who approached me before I knew it, also told Eugene.


    ¡°Yeah, do you have any clothes for him? Let me know if you need one. I still have Ysshi¡¯s clothes when he¡¯s four years old.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no. The clothes are fine. I brought extra.¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course. yton, will you show Duke Ace to an empty room?¡±


    Erica opened her mouth as she watched Eugene walk toward the main pce with yton.


    ¡°Eugene has really changed. He used to say he didn¡¯t like kids, but now he¡¯s a father.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Rachel nodded, putting her finger to her mouth.


    ¡°Honestly, I was a little worried at first, but now that I see it, I guess I shouldn¡¯t have.¡±


    So did I.


    The cause was the former Duke of Ace, Eugene¡¯s predecessor.


    I heard that the former Duke of Ace usually lives separately in the annexe after Eugene became a Householder but there was no way he could have stepped aside from the issue about Eugene¡¯s sessor.


    It was clearly depicted in front of my eyes how much interference he would have attempted since Eugene decided to not have a direct heir but adopt a child as his sessor.


    ¡®I¡¯m sure he¡¯s bothered to talk about it because it¡¯s a family-rted topic.¡¯


    And I was sure Eugene¡¯s father certainly will meddle in the education of the adopted child.


    Then another child might be walking on the same path as Eugene.


    For the family, for the father.


    The path of a child who had to give up everything but be perfect.


    ¡°I saw earlier that the child called Eugene ¡®Daddy¡¯ and was nderous, looking at it a little¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Astra paused and moistened her lips.


    ¡°¡­¡­.touching.¡±


    I made eye contact with her azure eyes.


    I understood how she felt.


    The predecessor Duke of Ace would never have allowed Eugene to speak informally to him or call him Dad.


    He tried to ban everything that anyone else could identify as a ¡®w¡¯.


    ¡®If Eugene had spilt milk in front of him, the house would have been almost turned upside down¡­¡­.¡¯


    I thought inside andughed silently.


    ¡°Yerine, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Cassius lowered his voice and asked.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Looking at Aster and Eugene¡¯s vacancy, I answered in a calm voice.


    Eugene apparently chose apletely different way from his father.


    He chose to be a parent whose child can lean onfortably without pressing for mistakes.


    ¡®You must have really hated it, Eugene.¡¯


    I felt good because I felt like I had punched the person who still had some sediment.


    * * *


    Ysshius had long since woken up.


    Lying next to his sister, his eyes wide open, he slowly raised his upper body and looked around.


    Then the nanny who was sitting in the corner watching the children said hello.


    Waving quietly at his nanny to prevent Chaerine from waking up, he decided to lie on his belly and look at his sleeping sister.


    Yssius loved to see his sleeping sister¡¯s angelic face.


    ¡®Cute!¡¯


    He insisted that when Chaerine wakes up, he¡¯ll see Aunt Erica, other aunts, and the Dukes to brag about Chaerine¡¯s cuteness.


    ¡°Ugh¡­..¡±


    Then, the closed eyelids opened and sleepy golden eyes appeared.


    ¡°Kael, are you awake?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡­¡±


    Seeing that she could only open her eyes halfway, Chaerine still seems sleepy.


    ¡°Sleep more if you¡¯re still sleepy.¡±


    Although Yssius talked, stroking his violet soft hair, Caelin shook her head with her sleepy eyes.


    ¡°I want to see mommy.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah.¡±


    Yssius squatted in front of Chaerine and put his back in front of Chaerine, and Chaerine rested on his back.


    ¡°Nanny, are they in the backyard?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you cane with me, Prince.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I got it!¡±


    Yssius, who carried his sister on his back, replied in a lively voice.


    Walking slowly, but at his own powerful pace with the nanny, Yssius found a silver-haired man entering a room at the far end of the hall with yton at a distance.


    ¡°Uh, that¡¯s the Duke¡¯s uncle.¡±


    Yssius, who was about to say hello, stopped right there.


    Blinking his jewel-like purple eyes as if it were hard to believe the sight in front of him.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 156: Translator: Missme Editor: Aru

    <strong>Episode 156</strong>


    Trantor: Missme


    Editor: Aru


    Side Story 9: Between Spring and Summer (2)


    While Eugene was changing Aster¡¯s clothes, Yssius carried Chaerine to the backyard.


    After greeting everyone one by one, Yssius put Chaerine, who was looking for me, into my arms, and sat down next to me and started talking.


    ¡°Mom, Dad. Listen, I saw uncle Duke earlier, but¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡­¡±


    He must have seen Eugene walking into the room to change Aster¡¯s clothes.


    ¡°Uncle went into the room holding a boy who looked just like him!¡±


    When Yssius spoke in an excited voice, Chaerine, who was rubbing her face on my clothes, asked in her still-drowsy voice.


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡­.?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure Chaerine didn¡¯t see uncle well because I was carrying her on my back.¡±


    Said Yssius, shining his purple eyes.


    ¡°Did mom and dad see him, too? He looks just like uncle Duke.¡±


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s uncle¡¯s son. His name is Aster.¡±


    ¡°Did uncle have a son?¡±


    Yssius asked with his eyes wide open.


    Yssius was not ignorant of the marriage and family circumstances of my Academy ssmates.


    Although he was too young to endure a long trip to see them, Yssius knew that Astra had a daughter, and Rachel was married to her fiance.


    Just about six months ago, Eugene was not married and had no children, so it makes sense that he reacted this way.


    ¡°Yes, uncle has a son. Do you want to be friends with him?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s say hi when theye back.¡±


    As I swept over his ck hair, Yssius flushed his cheeks and smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯ll brag about it to my mom and dad when we get close.¡±


    There were probably fewer children of Yssius and Chaerine¡¯s age in the Imperial Pce.


    So, I thought it would be good for them to meet children of a simr age.


    ¡°Yes. Get close to each other and brag about it.¡±


    Cassius tapped Yssius on the shoulder and said.


    At Cassius¡¯s support, Yssius still raised the corners of his mouth.


    But unlike Yssius, excited at the thought of meeting a new friend, Chaerine didn¡¯t look too good.


    Chaerine seems still shy of strangers.


    Chaerine already met all the people here at least once, but not as often as Erica so she seems notfortable with it.


    ¡®Will she be less nervous if she meets a friend her age¡­¡­?¡¯


    I patted her fluffy purple hair and asked her.


    ¡°Kael, a new friend ising soon. Don¡¯t you want to see your friend?¡±


    ¡°Friend?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s the same age as Kael.¡±


    Listening to me, Chaerine shut up and thought of something.


    Even her troubled face looks so cute. When she was still thinking like that, I tied back Chaerine¡¯s slightly dishevelled hair.


    Yssius, who was talking to Cassius next to him, reached out his arms to Charine in my arms.


    ¡°Kael, do you want to find white clover with Oppa?¡±


    After a moment of contemtion, Chaerine reached out one her hand.


    When I realized the meaning, I lowered her to the ground, and Yssius held her hand tightly and headed a few steps away from the table.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here.¡±


    Cassius raised his head when he saw Eugene returned to his seat.


    Aster, who had changed his clothes, had be clean again.


    Eugene put Aster in his ce and poured milk into a new ss.


    ¡°Here, let¡¯s drink carefully this time.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Aster, who nodded gently, answered, holding the ss with both his hands.


    ¡°Huh? When did the kidse?¡±


    Eugene, who found the siblings squatting in the grass and talking, asked.


    ¡°It hasn¡¯t been long since they came. And I think Yssi saw you.¡±


    Erica replied, looking at the children with a gentle face.


    ¡°Oh, really?¡±


    As soon as Eugene finished speaking, Yssius jumped up from his seat.


    ¡°Hello, Uncle Duke!¡±


    Eugene¡¯s face was stiffened by Yssius¡¯s enthusiastic greeting, waving both his hands.


    Then he waved at Yssius with the most awkward smile in the world.


    ¡°Eugene, why are you so nervous when you see Yssi?¡±


    When Cassius asked in a voice that he couldn¡¯t really understand, Eugene replied, avoiding his gaze.


    ¡°I¡¯m still having a hard time dealing with kids other than Aster, so¡­¡­.¡±


    Now that I see it, I think it was a miracle that the adoption was made.


    Meanwhile, Yssius, who had no idea that Eugene was awkward with him, was holding Chaerine¡¯s hand and shaking her hand together to greet him.


    ¡°Kael is so cute! She¡¯s happy to see you, too! Please ept my greeting!¡±


    But Chaerine seemed reluctant to wave to her brother¡¯s rhythm.


    And as soon as the greeting was over, she hid behind her brother¡¯s back.


    Yssius hugged Chaerine, who was trying to hide behind his back and continued to y the game that he had not yed before, showing flowers in the grass.


    ¡®Hmm, she¡¯s still so shy. What should I do? I didn¡¯t want to force her to get along with people because she¡¯s still four years old, so I let go of it, but¡­.¡­.¡¯


    As I was contemting whether I should attach a child of the same age as herpanion sooner orter, Aster holding a ss of milk with a nk expression on his face caught my eyes.


    ¡®Huh?¡¯


    Aster just opened his mouth slightly with a look on his face that wasn¡¯t much different from before.


    Keeping his eyes fixed on one ce.


    And that gaze was directed exactly at our children.


    ¡°Dad.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Why?¡±


    ¡°Will you drop me off?¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡±


    Eugene, who was asked by Aster, carefully lowered Aster from the child¡¯s height chair.


    As he descended from his chair, Aster walked swiftly across the grass.


    ¡°Oh, Aster! Be careful!¡±


    Eugene shouted in a bewildered voice, but Aster couldn¡¯t hear and moved his legs quickly.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him all of a sudden¡­¡­.¡±


    Eugene muttered in an unknown voice.


    It wasn¡¯t long before I found out why Aster, who had a nk look on his face all the time, was making ambitious movements.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Catherine¡¯s eyes grew bigger when she suddenly found a silver-haired boy in front of her.


    Aster asked in a cid voice to Chaerine, who was choosing a white clover with his back to the table, not caring about her reaction.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­¡­?¡±


    Aster didn¡¯t budge, though embarrassed Chaerine stammered.


    Yssius¡¯s expression, which turned a smile on his face when he found Aster, changed rigidly to Chaerine¡¯s hard reaction.


    But Aster didn¡¯t seem to see Yssius¡¯s face.


    Aster, a little closer to the hardened Chaerine, sat with his knees on the ground, set his eyes on her, and repeated.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    Blue eyes facing only the front without shaking and confused golden eyes encountered.


    Aster did not push his face too hard in front of Chaerine nor make excessive physical contact.


    But from Chaerine¡¯s point of view, she felt ufortable with the eyes of a strange child who looked only at herself without paying attention to anything else.


    Sure enough, tears soon filled her golden eyes.


    ¡®Oh, my God, it happened.¡¯


    It seems that Aster, a stranger who wanted to be close to her so passionately, is too difficult for Chaerine, who is too shy.


    The moment I thought I had to go and intercede so that the child wouldn¡¯t cry, Chaerine turned her head and hid behind Yssius¡¯s back.


    The flinching Aster raised both hands as if to exin.


    ¡°Hey, your name¡­¡­.?¡±


    But it was alreadyte.


    Chaerine, held in her brother¡¯s arms, burst into tears as soon as she heard Aster¡¯s voice.


    Aster pulled back in surprise when he saw it.


    Then he rose from his seat, trying to take control of the situation but was soon blocked by Yssius with a grim look on his face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make my sister cry.¡±


    Aster looked very shocked at the words of Yssius.


    The adults were saddened by the sight, and I ran towards the children to take control.


    * * * *


    Leaving behind a loud tea party, a small boy with silver hair sat depressed, hugging his knee alone, under a maple tree, in a breezy seat.


    ¡°Sigh.¡±


    Looking at the small back, Eugene also felt bitter.


    ¡°Aster, he isn¡¯t crying¡­..?¡±


    Erica, who followed him, asked in a sighing voice.


    ¡°No, Aster doesn¡¯t cry much.¡±


    For six months after the adoption, Aster burst into tears only once when Eugene was slightly injured while dealing with the beast in the estate.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯s going to cry right now¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Although Eugene wasn¡¯t with his child as long as other parents like, Eugene had a very good grasp of Aster¡¯s habits and behaviour.


    He used to recognize Aster¡¯s feelings like a ghost, which other people couldn¡¯t recognize because of hisck of colourful expressions and expression of emotions.


    ¡°Then?¡±


    ¡°He looks very depressed.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­.. that¡¯s too bad.¡±


    Ericamented, looking at Aster¡¯s back with a sad face.


    ¡°Kael is particrly shy. She only lives in the Imperial Pce, so she hasn¡¯t seen many kids her age yet.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I heard from Yerine.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think she¡¯s going to cry if she¡¯s Aster again. So please cheer Aster up.¡±


    Erica tapped Eugene on the shoulder and said.


    Eugene nodded and turned toward Aster.


    ¡°Yes, I should.¡±


    ¡°Then you two have a good talk. I¡¯ll go back to Yssi and Kael.¡±


    Seeing Erica walking towards the table, Eugene quietly approached Aster.


    As expected, Aster, even seen so close, didn¡¯t cry at all.


    However, he looked so pitiful with his knees together and his head drooping.


    ¡°Aster.¡±


    In a voice calling his name, Aster looked up at Eugene.


    ¡°Dad¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Why are you here alone?¡±


    Eugene sat next to Aster and asked.


    To Eugene¡¯s question, Aster bowed his head and did not answer.


    Eugene spoke to him again, stroking the back of his sad silver head.


    ¡°Aster, are you upset that your friend cried earlier?¡±


    The little head nodded lightly.


    ¡°But she cried because of me¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re sorry?¡±


    ¡°Eung.¡±


    Aster added, wriggling his hands.


    ¡°I wanted tough and y with her¡­¡­.¡±


    Eugene, who heard Aster, was taken aback and lost his words for a moment.


    ¡®Oh, don¡¯t tell me¡­¡­..¡¯


    The hand hovering in the air only touched the child¡¯s small shoulder a few secondster.


    Eugene, who patted Aster on the shoulder, gave a deep sigh.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be like your dad¡­¡­.¡±


    As he spoke to himself, Aster widened his blue eyes and gave a strange expression.


    ¡°What do you mean, dad?¡±


    ¡°No, there¡¯s such a thing.¡±


    Aster still seemed feeling unanswered, but no further question was asked.


    Lowering his head again and patting Aster¡¯s head looking at the ground, Eugene quietly began to talk.


    ¡°Aster, it¡¯s okay. Your friend was just too surprised earlier so that¡¯s why. You can meet herter, apologize, and talk to her again.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think she likes me¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°No, that wasn¡¯t the case.¡±


    Eugene tried to reassure Aster.


    ¡°You want to get along with her, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Eugene smiled as he looked at Aster¡¯s blue eyes, nodding quickly and hinting at a strong positive sign.


    ¡°Well, here¡¯s the deal.¡±


    A gentle breeze blew away the father¡¯s and son¡¯s hair who seemed to hold the moonlight.


    As the smell of flowers spread, the two began whispering as if they were setting up a secret operation.


    ¡°Before you get to know her, you must¡­¡­..¡±

 Chapter 157: Translator: Missme Editor: Aru

    <strong>Episode 157</strong>


    Trantor: Missme


    Editor: Aru


    Side Story 9. Between spring and summer (3)


    I exined the situation to Chaerine, who barely stopped crying.


    Saying that Aster didn¡¯t have bad intentions. That he just wanted to get along with Chaerine.


    ¡°He wasn¡¯t angry¡­.¡­?¡±


    Chaerine asking, with her round wide eyes and nasal voice.


    ¡°Mommy thought that Chaerine cried because she¡¯s scared of¡­..¡­¡±


    Apparently, Chaerine thought that Aster, who stared at her, would be angry at her.


    Well, I thought it would be a little scary if a stranger looked at me so intensely and asked me what my name was.


    ¡°No, he just wants to get along with Kael, but he doesn¡¯t know what to do.¡±


    Then Chaerine nodded her head slightly.


    What was left now was Yssius, who still had a sulky look on his face.


    ¡°Yssi, did you hear that? So, when you meet Aster again, you have to be nice to him, okay?¡±


    Cassius patted Yssius on the shoulder, but Yssius did not seem to be pleased.


    ¡°Dad, but he made Kael cry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a mistake. Yssi also makes mistakes sometimes.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°And Yssi is older than Aster, so because Aster is still young, let¡¯s Yssi Hyung be more understanding.¡±


    Yssius, who was about to open his mouth as if he had something to say, listened to Cassius and shut up.


    ¡°Why, is there anything else you want to say?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no, it¡¯s¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Yssius hesitated to avoid answering.


    As I tilted my head and looked curious, Yssius gestured quietly and told me to put my ears close.


    ¡®What¡¯s he got to say?¡¯


    As Yssius said, Yssius covered his mouth with his hand and whispered in a voice as loud as an ant¡¯s sound.


    ¡°Mom, what if he takes Kael away¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    When I took off my ears and looked down at Yssius, he looked quite serious.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking that¡¯s.¡­¡­.¡±


    Only then did I understand why Yssius hardened his face.


    ¡®This part of the jealousy really resembles Cassius.¡¯


    Yssius was clearly fond of Aster at first, but he seemed to have changed his mind when he saw Aster expressing his desire to be close to Chaerine quite actively.


    Chaerine doesn¡¯t seem to have thought of it, but Yssius seems to know that Aster¡¯s behaviour is based on his liking for Chaerine.


    In this word, he was worried that Aster would seduce Chaerine and take her away.


    ¡°In fairy tales, princesses get a lot of proposals. What if he does that to Kael? I want to continue living with Kael.¡±


    I shifted my gaze from Yssius to Cassius, I saw Cassius shut his mouth in silence.


    Just by looking at his face, I could see what he was thinking.


    He must have been dumbfounded and amazed to see that his behaviour of jealousy of trivial things and constantly asked to look after himself, was inherited to his son.


    ¡°No, Yssi. Getting a proposal doesn¡¯t mean you have to get married..¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and when Aster asks Chaerine to be close to him, it¡¯s because he really wants to be Kael¡¯s real friend, not marry her.¡±


    At the age of four, Aster won¡¯t think about getting married already, and his liking for Chaerine maybe just a level of favour for his peers.


    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡±


    Cassius nodded and added to Yssius¡¯s words.


    ¡°Yes, and Kael probably wants to keep living here with us.¡±


    ¡°Oh, thank God.¡±


    In fact, even if Chaerine got married when she grew up, it was highly likely that her husband would have toe to the Imperial Pce to live.


    I¡¯m not going to tell Yssius about that now because it¡¯s too difficult to exin it to a 7-year-old child.


    ¡°So, Yssi, don¡¯t hate Aster too much. I think Aster would like to get along with Yssi too.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­.. I see.¡±


    Yssius replied reluctantly.


    Then, he lifted up Chaerine, who was drowsy after crying and sat her on hisp.


    ¡°Kael, are you going to sleep here?¡±


    Chaerine nodded still, and Yssius changed his posture and began singing lubies for her to sleep morefortably.


    Looking at them, I smiled happily and leaned on Cassius¡¯ shoulder.


    * * * * *


    ¡°Excuse me¡­¡­.¡±


    Chaerine turned her head to the voiceing from her back.


    Finding a slowly approaching silver-haired boy, she¡¯s slightly hardened, but I told her that it was okay.


    Looking closely, I can see Eugene from afar, looking at this side with a slightly nervous expression.


    Aster also came at a much slower pace than before, fearing that Charine would be surprised again.


    He paused and hesitated when he was about a meter away from Chaerine, but came to a step closer as Chaerine did not avoid him unlike before.


    As his blue eyes turned to her, Chaerine sped my cor.


    But Aster soon looked down at the ground and opened his mouth with a squeezed voice.


    ¡°About before¡­..I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    When Aster said sorry, Chaerine¡¯s eyes grew bigger.


    Aster¡¯s face slowly turned red, hiding his hands behind his back and wriggling his feet.


    Aster, who had his eyes closed tightly, plucked up a container and pulled out a hidden object behind his back.


    A wreath is woven with white clover.


    ¡®Oh my gosh¡­¡­¡¯


    I was intrigued by the pretty cute gift.


    ¡°This, because I was sorry ¡­¡­.¡±


    Aster, who ced the wreath slightly over Chaerine¡¯s head, said hesitatingly.


    Aster, who gave her the wreath, looked nkly at her face and backed away in surprise. Perhaps it was because the distance was so close that he was afraid Chaerine burst into tears again.


    ¡°So, sorry.¡±


    His face was redder than before.


    Chaerine, who had raised her hands with a nk face and fiddled with the wreath, spoke to Aster, who bowed his head.


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡­¡±


    Aster, who was wriggling his hand nervously, looked up and looked at Chaerine.


    Seeing Aster with a flushed face and lowering his head again, I whispered to Chaerine.


    ¡°Kael, let him know your name. Name.¡±


    Looking up at me still, Chaerine nodded silently.


    And she approached Aster slowly, just as Aster approached her.


    Aster, who was lowering his head, raised his head and looked surprised as Chaerine stood in front of him.


    ¡°Chaerine.¡±


    Chaerine looked Aster in the eye and said.


    ¡°My name is Chaerine.¡±


    Aster¡¯s face, which was full of tension, was rxed at Chaerine¡¯s calm voice.


    Aster¡¯s eyes, who slightly raised the corners of his mouth, shone with joy, just like when he ate delicious cookies.


    Eugene, who was looking at the children from a distance, breathed a sigh of relief, and I smiled as well.


    Erica, Astra and Rachel also burst outughing and said, ¡®Good for them, good for them when I shared the thingster.


    Everyone was smiling happily at the scene.


    Except for two people.


    ¡°Dad¡­¡­¡±


    Yssius was in tears when he saw Aster giving Chaerine the wreath, saying his worries were right.


    And Cassius, who saw his daughter, who he raised with gold and jade, receive a gift from a boy, also had a zing look.


    ¡®I can¡¯t fall asleep easily tonight either¡­¡­.¡¯


    I thought while looking at the sky where the white lump clouds were floating.


    * * * * *


    ¡°Cassius, stop being depressed.¡±


    After the tea party, Cassius and Yssius were in a mess¡­


    Yssius grabbed the clueless Chaerine and told her not to go anywhere else, but to continue living with her brother, but eventually burst into tears.


    Cassius cated Yssius but could not hide his ring eyes.


    Eventually, he clung to me when the children got tired and went to bed earlier than usual. Saying that he needs therapy since his heart broke or whatever.


    But he¡¯s been hanging on my waist for three hours and I feel like I¡¯m going to die of suffocation.


    ¡°How can I feel better so easily¡­¡­? Another man might snatch my daughter who I raised like golden and jade.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me, your very daughter is still four years old. She still has a long way to go before she gets married.¡±


    ¡°But it breaks my heart just imagining it¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Seriously, is there any way to cure that sillyment?


    He was more and more clingy when we were still dating but it was surprising to see he was not getting better after getting married.


    ¡°Yerine says it¡¯s too early to worry, but Yssius has simr concerns as I do.¡±


    ¡°Yssius may think so because he¡¯s too young, but what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    I put the book I was reading with a sigh on myp.


    ¡°She¡¯s still a four-year-old and you¡¯re already worried about her getting married to someone else.¡±


    ¡°I have no choice but to worry. Chaerine looks a lot like Yerine, so she¡¯s cute, pretty, and she¡¯s like a baby angel with a lot of skill.¡±


    Cassius exined in a speech.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure there will be more than one person who will propose marriage to Chaerer.¡±


    ¡°Well, I agree, but isn¡¯t it kind of weird to worry about that already?¡±


    ¡°No. She¡¯s only four years old, and look, that Duke¡¯s son has already given her a wreath today.¡±


    Cassius said in a mncholy voice, hugging my waist in both his hands.


    Then he looked up at me, with his gloomy golden eyes, and said.


    ¡°Yerine, do you know how nervous I was when we were still dating because not only one or two people liked you?¡±


    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t have as many confessions as I thought.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve dealt with them¡­¡­no, but anyway, there were a lot of people who liked you back then. It¡¯s just that you didn¡¯t know because no one told you that.¡±


    ¡°Wait, what do you mean, dealt with them?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s just a misspoke.¡±


    I thought I heard something strange, but I decided to let it go.


    Cassius then lifted himself up and kissed my cheek briefly.


    ¡°Anyways, I¡¯m going to stay with Yerine until we go to bed. If I don¡¯t do this, I can¡¯t stand it because I¡¯m too depressed.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just trying to bother me using Chaerine as an excuse right?


    ¡°No.¡±


    Cassius shook his head and said.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t mean to bother you, it¡¯s just because I like you so much?¡±


    ¡°Again, another temptation.¡±


    ¡°Did I get caught?¡±


    Cassius rolled up the corners of his mouth andughed.


    ¡®Oh,e on. How can a father¡¯s face be so handsome like this?¡¯


    That¡¯s why I keep epting it.


    I sighed and reopened the book again, but Cassius shook his head and ced his hand on mine.


    It was a sign that I should not read a book and talk to him.


    ¡°y with me.¡±


    Before I knew it, the golden eyes digested the gloomy look and had shone a bright light.


    He lightly knocked me over with a smile and kissed the back of my nose, unable to bear it.


    Those golden eyes, who resembled the sun, were shining, asking me to look only at him.


    He locked me in his arms and looked at me with a yful smile.


    ¡°How are you going to live without me?¡±


    ¡°You know I can¡¯t live like that, so you married me.¡±


    ¡°You know it well.¡±


    Cassius, who heard my answer, looked satisfied and buried his head between my neck and shoulder.


    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll treat you, even more, better, ma¡¯am.¡±


    Chup!


    With a chuckle, the bare skin that touched the lips was engulfed in heat.


    ¡°So just hang out with me tonight.¡±


    It¡¯s never my fault to fall for this temptation, it¡¯s all because of this smug handsome face. I hugged his neck, repeating to myself.

 Chapter 158: Side Story 10 : Castle with a Summer Lake (1)

    <b>Episode 158</b>


    <b>Trantor: Missme</b>


    <b>Editor: Aru</b>


    Side Story 10. Castle with a Summer Lake (1)


    ¡°Finally done¡­¡­.¡±


    I slept for two hours every day for three days in a row and copsed on the desk as soon as I finished with the paperwork.


    My cheeks touched the cold desk, and a thick bundle of papers came to my eyes blurred.


    ¡®I¡¯m d it¡¯s over today.¡¯


    Every year around this time, I went on vacation with Cassius.


    This is because when summer approaches, there are fewer things to do than usual.


    However, this year was an exception.


    Beasts suddenly appeared at the border, so I had to set up a sweeping operation and clean up.


    And it was necessary to restore the damage to the estate due to the flood that came much earlier than usual.


    In addition, due to several other trivial things ovepping, dying the vacation.


    Taking my face off the desk, I stretched straight and got up from the chair.


    ¡®Now I can sleep with Cassius!¡¯


    In the meantime, I haven¡¯t slept in the same room as Cassius because I¡¯ve been sleeping in my office.


    Sometimes it broke my heart to see Cassius¡¯s sombre look on his face.


    However, I thought that I could enjoy my time with Cassius leisurely after finishing work quickly, so I handled the documents while saving my sleep.


    ¡°The time now¡­¡­.¡±


    The clock on the wall was pointing at 2:12.


    Yssius was still in ss with his tutor.


    I¡¯ll start with Chaerine and surprise Yssius when hees back from sster.


    The steps to leave the office and move to the yroom became faster and faster.


    I felt sorry that I couldn¡¯t y with my children often recently, and I wanted to hug them right now while looking at their faces.


    While working, the soft hands and twinkling eyes of the children kept glimmering in my eyes.


    Especially after seeing Chaerine, who puts up with her lips tightly shut, and Yssius, whoforted Chaerine by showing his adult-like appearance.


    When I opened the yroom door slightly, I saw a familiar back. The same purple hair, ck hairband, and a very cute sky blue dress that I picked


    ¡°Kael.¡±


    When I called her name in a soft voice, big golden eyes turned and looked at me.


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    A bright smile spread over Chaerine¡¯s face.


    Standing up from her seat, she ran and jumped into my arms, and I hugged her tightly.


    ¡°Are you done with your work, Mom?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mommy can y with Kael now.¡±


    With the word that we can now y together, a small golden light sprang up from Chaerine¡¯s body.


    ¡°Oh, Chaerine, do you like it?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    I smiled as I looked at Chaerine, whose face had been dyed peach-coloured, and found the wreath hanging from her right wrist.


    ¡°Kael, did you y with what your friend gave you today?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Chaerine took the white clover crown out of her wrist and nodded, holding it with both her hands.


    The white clover wreath that Aster gave to Chaerine a month ago still had white petals and fresh leaves.


    For Chaerine, who has been looking at the wreath for a long time even after breaking up with Aster, I cast preservation magic to keep the wreath from withering.


    Cassius was very unhappy about this. But he couldn¡¯t say a word at all because Chaerine is so fond of the white clover wreath.


    ¡°Mom.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, why?¡±


    ¡°You know¡­¡­.¡±


    Chaerine fiddled with the wreath in her hand and said.


    ¡°How do you make a wreath?¡±


    Clear golden eyes looked at me.


    The same colour of the sun, just like Cassius¡¯s.


    One day this child will be someone¡¯s sun.


    Thinking of such a thing somehow warmed my heart.


    ¡°Why? Do you want to make a wreath, too?¡±


    Chaerine replied with a bashful smile.


    ¡°Chaerine too wants to give some¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    I covered her mouth with my hands as I looked at the bright smile of Chaerine.


    ¡®Oh, my God.¡¯


    She didn¡¯t mention it openly, but it was obvious who Chaerine wanted to give the wreath to.


    ¡®Aster will love it when he finds out.¡¯


    I thought I should contact Eugene soon so that the meeting could take ce quickly, so I took her out of the yroom.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s not that hard to make a wreath. I¡¯ll teach you, so let¡¯s make one together.¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you, Mom!¡±


    ¡°But you have to keep it a secret from Oppa and daddy that Kael made a wreath with mom.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Why?¡±


    Tilting her head, Chaerine asked with her golden eyes wide open.


    Looking at that angelic face, I couldn¡¯t say that when her brother and father find out that she made a wreath for another boy, they will turn the castle upside down.


    ¡°Well, Oppa and daddy are still busy, so they haven¡¯t met mom. They¡¯ll be sad to know that Mom only yed with Kae alone.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah. All right, Mom! I¡¯ll keep it a secret!¡±


    Chaerine put her finger on her lips and answered with a ¡®shush¡¯.


    ¡®Cute¡­¡­¡¯


    Looking at my lovely daughter¡¯s face, it seems that the fatigue umted over the three days is dissipating.


    Looks like saying that seeing our children¡¯s smiles make us better is true after all.


    With a sense of warmth in my heart, I hummed while holding Chaerine and headed to the backyard.


    ¡°Chaerine, what kind of flower do you want to make into a wreath?¡±


    ¡°Eum, a pretty¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Kael will choose the prettiest one.¡±


    Chaerine, who was carefully looking at the wildflowers with a slight frown, made up her mind and poked me in the shoulder.


    ¡°Mom, can I make a wreath with that flower?¡±


    I rolled up the corners of my mouth, looking at the purple flowers pointed at by the fingertips of Chaerine.


    ¡°Sure, of course.¡±


    * * * * *


    ¡°Chaerine, you have to keep this a secret. Can you do it?¡±


    ¡°Eung.¡±


    Chaerine held the wreath with preservation magic so that it would not wither, tightly.


    Fortunately, Yssius and Cassius still had some time before they finished their work.


    ¡°If anyone ever asks who you¡¯re going to give it to, say it¡¯s Kael¡¯s. Mommy made it for Kael.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Nodding her head, Chaerine answered, carefully cing the wreath in a purple box in the corner of her yroom.


    Chaerine put precious things in the box, like gifts from Cassius and me, or toys from Yssius.


    Most of the people who could go to and from the yroom knew what the box meant to Chaerine, so they didn¡¯t bother to open it.


    It was definitely the perfect ce to hide the wreath.


    Then I heard the sound of the bell ringing.


    ¡°Oh, <i>oppa</i>¡¯s ss will be over soon.¡±


    Chaerine said while looking at the clock hand pointing to 4:10 in the afternoon.


    ¡°Shall we go see him?¡±


    Chaerine nodded furiously, and I left the yroom holding Chaerine¡¯s hand.


    ¡®Yssius¡¯sst ss was the monarchy, right?¡¯


    Monarchy sses were held in the eastern study area, where many rted books were put.


    And it was a bit far from the yroom to the eastern study area.


    It was about a 10-minute walk, so if I walk to the eastern study area from now on, I will be able to meet the time Yssiuses out of ss.


    ¡°Mom, when does Kael¡¯s lesson start?¡±


    Chaerine asked, waving her hand slightly.


    ¡°Well, soon? When Kael is five years old, Kael¡¯ll have a lesson, too.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to be five years old.¡±


    I thought it was surprising.


    Don¡¯t normal kids say they don¡¯t want to take lessons?


    ¡°Can¡¯t wait to take the ss?¡±


    ¡°Eung, Oppa said it is fun.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡­.¡±


    Yssius made his mark when he first started taking his lessons.


    When the tutor who teaches Yssius praised him to the bone, he was both bewildered and happy.


    And as if proving his talent for using me magic from an early age, I was very proud to see Isius¡¯ magic skills growing day by day.


    ¡°Keal too wants to take a ss with Oppa.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Kael just needs to wait a few more months.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    While talking with Chaerine, we arrived near the eastern study area.


    Now, just around this corner, it was the entrance to the eastern study area.


    ¡®He will be surprised to see us, right?¡¯


    Smiling and excitedly turned the corner.


    However, turning the corner, it was not the entrance to the eastern study that I saw before me.


    ¡°Ugh, what is this!¡±


    It didn¡¯t take long before I realized that the ck object that covered my eyes and pressed my nose was someone¡¯s hard and wide chest.


    It seems that I bumped into someone who was walking without looking around in a hurry.


    ¡°This is your one and only husband. That¡¯s too much.¡±


    ¡°Cassius?¡±


    When I still rubbed my nose and raised my head, I saw a familiar face.


    ¡°Oh, my God. Is your nose okay?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah, it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s just a little bump.¡±


    ¡°Mom, your nose is red.¡±


    ¡°Well, as long as it doesn¡¯t bleed, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°Kael, do you want to blow ¡®hoo¡¯ to mommy¡¯s nose?¡±


    ¡°No, Daddy will do it.¡±


    Cassius sneaked in and kissed the bridge of my nose briefly.


    Frowned, I nced at him and said.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a ¡¯hoo¡¯, is it?¡±


    ¡°Well, people may have different ways to do it.¡±


    Cassius replied, with a sly smile.


    ¡°But you¡¯re already done with your work? I thought it would be over at five.¡±


    Well, I was preparing to surprise Yssius.


    ¡°I heard you were done with your work, so I quickly cleaned up and came out. I can¡¯t wait to see you.¡±


    Cassius, who smiled mischievously and brought up embarrassing words, seemed to heat my face up, but I hid it as much as I could and talked as if nothing was wrong.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re done? You didn¡¯t just run out in the middle, did you?¡±


    ¡°No, I finished everything right.¡±


    Then he snapped at me and wrapped his arm around my waist and said.


    ¡°By the way, I really missed you, honey.¡±


    Seeing his big smile seemed to melt my heart.


    Maybe it was because I wasn¡¯t there for three days, so seeing Cassius¡¯s slightly skinny face made me feel a little salty.


    My heart jumped at the thought that I could do whatever I wanted with him now.


    ¡°Yerine?¡±


    Eventually, I could not ovee my overwhelming heart and jumped into Cassius¡¯s arms and hugged his neck.


    Cassius, who naturally caught me, smiled and hugged me and circled around.


    I burst intoughter on his shoulder and said.


    ¡°I missed you so much.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°I think I¡¯ve missed you, even more, this time.¡±


    ¡°Really? I¡¯m very happy about that.¡±


    I giggled and whispered softly into Cassius¡¯s ear so that no one else could hear it.


    ¡°I was really bored without you at night.¡±


    Cassius blushed when he heard that.


    ¡°Wow, you¡­.¡±


    ¡°You understand what I¡¯m saying?¡±


    Cassius answered my question with a grin.


    ¡°Okay, but I don¡¯t think I could let you sleep tonight even¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    It was just then.


    ¡°Your Majesty the Empress!¡±


    I fell from Cassius, frightened by yton¡¯s shrill voice calling me.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 159: Side Story 10 : Castle with a Summer Lake (2)

    <strong>Episode 159</strong>


    Trantor: Missme


    Editor: Aru


    Side Story 10: Castle with a Summer Lake (2)


    Even though it was already past six in the afternoon, the sun was still shining brightly.


    A single letter, ced on the desk, reflected in the sunlight flowing through the window.


    Until just a few hours ago, this desk was still full of papers.


    The pile of papers had disappeared and I felt relieved to see the desk looked wider than usual.


    Cassius nced at me as I put the letter in the first drawer and locked it with a key.


    ¡°I was really surprised when yton called earlier.¡±


    ¡°Oh, me, too.¡±


    I nodded, put a chair under the desk, and walked out.


    I didn¡¯t have to sit in front of that desk for a while now.


    Well, for about a day.


    ¡°yton called me so quickly that I thought something big had happened. I thought I had to rush out again.¡±


    ¡°So did I. I thought we¡¯d be able to rx together in just a few days, but I was surprised when I thought you had to rush out again.¡±


    Cassius naturally put his hand on my shoulder and said with a sigh of relief.


    ¡°So, how¡¯s Rachel doing?¡±


    yton called me because of Rachel¡¯s letter.


    When I received the letter, there were two dots next to the seal.


    It was Rachel¡¯s own sign that this letter was for personal interaction, not for work.


    ¡°Yes, thankfully, she¡¯s doing well.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s relieved.¡±


    Cassius replied with a smile.


    Rachel married her fiance a few months ago.


    Both were expecting to get married soon after their engagement, but Rachel had too much to attend to as a family head that she couldn¡¯t have a wedding ceremony.


    Maybe that¡¯s why Rachel at her wedding had the happiest face in the world.


    ¡°We too had a lot of fun when we were newlyweds.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah. I still remember it sometimes.¡±


    ¡°And I was able to have all of you back then.¡±


    Cassius put his arm around my waist with a sullen look on his face.


    I said, stroking his ck hair, leaning my head over his shoulder.


    ¡°You still have me to yourself.¡±


    ¡°When we go to see the kids, I have to let you go again for them.¡±


    ¡°You already have me for over ten years, you can¡¯t give the kids just a little bit?¡±


    ¡°Well, I hate to admit it, but I can¡¯t argue.¡±


    Cassius said with a sad face.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have you for myself again when the children are grown up, right?¡±


    That cute remark made me burst intoughter.


    ¡°No, how much longer are you trying to monopolize me?¡±


    Cassius agonized for a moment.


    Then he grinned, as his eyes lit golden light.


    ¡°Well, about a hundred years?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it too long?¡±


    ¡°Well, that doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    He replied, rubbing his cheek against my shoulder.


    In the warm sunlighting through the window, I smiled.


    And I hugged him on the shoulder.


    ¡°Well, yeah. I wish I had someone to live with for 100 years.¡±


    ¡°Oh, are you epting me?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    When I nodded, Cassius rolled up the corners of his mouth.


    ¡°Oh, yeah, Cassius, you¡¯reing with me to the Ale Club Dukedom, right?¡±


    ¡°Well, of course, I¡¯ll go.¡±


    Cassius loosened his arms and said, holding my hand.


    ¡°We have to reschedule everything then, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going to contact the jeweller tomorrow and schedule it more specifically.¡±


    Eugene might be able toe if I arrange it well.


    ¡®I can¡¯t wait to get Kael to meet Aster¡­¡­..¡¯


    Maybe Aster too wants to meet Kael so much.


    Maybe Eugene will try to make time as much as possible if he finds out that Chaerine is alsoing.


    Of course, it¡¯s all a secret to Cassius.


    I should never have said this, as it is obvious that Cassius would turn the castle wild when he knew that Chaerine even made a flower wreath because of Aster.


    ¡°Yes, I hope everyone cane together.¡±


    Cassius said, turning his gaze to the greenery outside the window.


    * * * * *


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s hot¡­¡­.¡±


    Yssius hugged my arms in both his arms and said.


    The carriage in the middle of summer was really hot.


    The children also wore clothes as cool as possible, but it seems that they¡¯re still hot.


    ¡°Mom will get you some fresh air.¡±


    Using air magic, the wind blew toward Yssius.


    Yssius closed his eyes with a much more rxed expression than before.


    ¡°Thank you, Mom.¡±


    Cassius opened his mouth when he saw me casting air magic towards Yssius.


    ¡°Yssi, you¡¯re hot because you¡¯re sitting next to mom. Dad will sit next to mom, so sit here alone.¡±


    Sitting opposite me and Yssius, Cassius was holding Chaerine with her fist on her lips


    Chaerine didn¡¯t seem to be feeling the heat very well.


    Unlike Yssius, who was sweating, Chaerine did not seem to feel hot even though she sat in Cassius¡¯s arms.


    ¡°No, Dad sits next to Mom all the time, so let me sit next to Mom too.¡±


    Yssius stuck out his mouth and clung to my arm, making an unfair look on his face.


    ¡°Instead, Dad will be quiet, not saying a word to Yssius, obediently today.¡±


    ¡°I too will stay quiet from now on. Dad won¡¯t have it today.¡±


    I opened my mouth as I watched Yssi dig deeper into my side.


    ¡°Come on, both of you, stop fighting. We¡¯ll be there soon.¡±


    A familiar castle was seen through the window of a running carriage.


    ¡®We¡¯ll probably be at the gate in half an hour.¡¯


    I cast air magic to give Yssius cool air until we reached the castle.


    Cassius showed the Ale Club Dukedom to Chaerine who had been sitting on hisp, a slight lift on her knee.


    ¡°Wow¡­¡­..!¡±


    Chaerine, who has never been out of the pce so far, seemed to be amazed by the castle of Ale Club Dukedom.


    ¡°Mom, the castle looks different from ours.¡±


    Chaerine pointed out the castle out of the window and looked at me and said.


    ¡°Chaerine, look over there. That tower looks amazing.¡±


    ¡°Eum.¡±


    Before I knew it, Yssius stuck to the window, pointed his small finger at the castle, and began exining hard.


    He seemed to have learned a little bit about each Duke¡¯s local estate in ss since he seemed to easily exin it to Chaerine.


    Then, before I knew it, I reached the gate, and the carriage stopped.


    And familiar faces appeared in front of the users standing in front of the gate.


    There was a woman with her rich brown hair and orange eyes, and a woman with green eyes and an appearance simr to her, but with greyish-white hair colour.


    Behind them, a man with blonde hair and a good impression appeared.


    Walking out of the carriage toward us, the three greeted us politely.


    ¡°I see His Majesty the Emperor and Her Majesty the Empress.¡±


    Yssius looked up at the three, and Chaerine hid behind my dress and poked her head out.


    ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t have to be so formal.¡±


    Cassius said with a slight smile.


    Then Rachel smiled and replied in a cheerful voice.


    ¡°Still, just in case. How have you been?¡±


    ¡°Well, it was hard because there was a lot of work, but it¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. It¡¯s been particrly busy this year. Oh my God, Yerine, you look like you¡¯re in half.¡±


    Rachel made a fuss and hugged me in her arms.


    ¡°Oh, I guess you worked too hard. Take care of yourself today. We prepared a lot of delicious food. You¡¯re gonna have dinner with us, right?¡±


    ¡°No way, can we stay at the newlywed house for so long? I¡¯m sorry to interrupt your time together.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right, just rx. We¡¯re always together. Is that so, Pierre?¡±


    Then Rachel¡¯s husband nodded and responded.


    ¡°Sure, make yourself at home. We¡¯re really fine, so don¡¯t mind!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, don¡¯t worry, make yourself at home, Your Majesty.¡±


    The former Duke of the Ale Club said with a gracious smile.


    ¡°And Trump-nim.¡±


    Her smiling lips had faded from her yfulness.


    Iughed when I saw her like that.


    ¡°You said you wouldn¡¯t use that title in front of mest time, that¡¯s mean.¡±


    The former Duke of Ale Club¡¯s green eyes curled gently as I pretended to be unfairly treated.


    ¡°What can I do if your shy reaction is interesting. And what¡¯s wrong with calling Trump-nim with the title Trump-nim?¡±


    ¡°Oh, but still.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s hot, so I¡¯ll guide you inside. Mary, please bring Her Majesty and His Majesty¡¯s luggage inside.¡±


    The users received our luggage at the words of the former Duke of Ale Club duke, and the butler guided us into the castle.


    I walked hand in hand between Yssius and Rachel, who met and greeted each other after a long time, and Cassius, who looked around the castle with his shining golden eyes.


    ¡°How have you been? It¡¯s been a long time since I took lessons from teacher Rachel!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been good, Yssi too seems to have been well.¡±


    ¡°By the way, is this true that this castle was built 540 years ago?¡±


    ¡°Wow, how did you know?¡±


    Rachel spoke with admiration, and Yssius replied, dyeing his cheeks red.


    ¡°I saw it in a book! I also heard it in the ss!¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯ve studied well! Your mom must haveplimented you a lot.¡±


    ¡°Yes! My mom alwayspliments me for being smart!¡±


    When I saw Yssius who was excited, I thought that my decision to bring him along was perfect.


    Chaerine was also shy when she saw the former Duke of Ale Club and Rachel¡¯s husband, but she seemed to be feeling better after recognizing Rachel.


    ¡°But here, there¡¯s a hugeke too, can I go there?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re gonna have a tea party around there.¡±


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s great!¡±


    Cassius, who heard the conversation, asked Rachel.


    ¡°Are we gonna have a tea party by theke this time?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what happened this time. Safety measures are all in ce, so you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±


    I knew what theke looked like when I came to visit the Ale Club Dukedom from time to time.


    Therefore, I thought Rachel¡¯s choice to hold a tea party by theke was excellent.


    ¡®Anyway, I thought thating to theke with Cassius and our children would be good.¡¯


    As I thought it was good, Rachel was guided out of the way to theke in the backyard.


    In front of the door leading to the backyard, Rachell told the chef to stop by and check on refreshments, saying we should go first.


    And as soon as I went out to the backyard, I saw the back of a very familiar silver-haired man.


    There was also a small boy with the same hair.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Chaerine, who stopped still, met the eyes of the boy who looked back.

 Chapter 160: Side Story 10 : Castle with a Summer Lake (3)

    <b>Episode 160</b>


    <b>Trantor: Missme</b>


    <b>Editor: Aru</b>


    Side Story 10: Castle with a Summer Lake (3)


    ¡°Oh, Yerine. And Your Majesty.¡±


    I waved at Eugene, who greeted us.


    ¡°You arrived first.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I was here early because I thought it would take a long trip.¡±


    Yssius also greeted Eugene with pleasure, calling him ¡°Uncle Duke.¡±


    Aster, who has been looking at Chaerine quitely, also walked forward and greeted us.


    ¡°Your Majesty the Emperor, and Her Majesty the Empress, how are you?¡±


    He was as polite a child as ever.


    I looked at him, bent his knees, and smiled at his sparkling blue eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, how are you, Aster?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine too, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s good.¡±


    While exchanging greetings with Aster, Chaerine sped her hand, slightly clung to my leg. Keeping her golden gaze on Aster.


    ¡®Is it still a little awkward for her?¡¯


    It may be like that when you meet someone after a long time.


    Even if you meet someone you used to be close to again, isn¡¯t it difficult to greet first if the period of time you haven¡¯t met is quite long?


    It¡¯s been almost a month and a half since Chaerine and Aster met again, so it makes sense for shy Chaerine to hesitate.


    Still, seeing Aster pping his lips, unlike before, he seemed to want to say hello first.


    Aster also took a step back when he saw Chaerine then take a step forward.


    ¡®Maybe he¡¯s afraid that Chaerine will be surprised if they get too close likest time.¡¯


    I was wondering if I should help a little, but then, Chaerine pulled at the hem of my dress.


    ¡°Mom.¡±


    Chaerine covered her mouth with her hands and whispered so those around her can¡¯t hear.


    ¡°I, that¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah. I¡¯ll give it to you now.¡±


    When the summoning magic was activated, a flower wreath made by Chaerine appeared in the air.


    Chaerine hid the flower wreath behind her, held it in her small hand, back and walked towards Aster.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were on Chaerine.


    Yssius, in particr, opened his mouth and looked very surprised.


    Cassius grabbed me smiling and gloatingly looking at her and whispered hastily.


    ¡°Yerine, that boy staring at her again¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Oh, he¡¯s just trying to say hi. It¡¯s okay.¡±


    I hugged Cassius, who was watching Cherine, tightly so that he wouldn¡¯t do anything nonsense.


    ¡°He, hello.¡±


    Aster¡¯s mouth opened when he heard Chaerine¡¯s greeting.


    Surprised but pleased at the same time, there was a light of joy in Aster¡¯s blue eyes.


    Looking at the children with a nervous face from behind, Eugene smiled lightly and slightly pushed Aster¡¯s back.


    Aster, who understood his father¡¯s intention to go with a nod, took out a greeting with a blush.


    ¡°Hello¡­¡­Chaerine.¡±


    Hearing her name, Chaerine matched her sparkling gold eyes to Asters.


    And for a while, the two children didn¡¯t talk.


    Aster, whose face turned red like a tomato, hesitated to speak.


    While staring at Aster, who was unable to speak easily unlike thest time, she took out the flower wreath that she was hiding behind her back.


    Aster¡¯s eyes were wide open when Chaerine held out a flower wreath woven from purple flowers and grass.


    ¡°Here, take it.¡±


    Aster picked up the flower wreath with a puzzled face when Chaerine told him to take it.


    ¡®Maybe he didn¡¯t expect Chaerine to give him a present, either.¡¯


    As she watched the smile slowly spread across Aster¡¯s face, who had received the wreath, Chaerine smiled with a happy smile.


    ¡°Because Aster gave Kael a pretty one, too.¡±


    Chaerine said in a cid voice.


    ¡°Kael too wanted to give Aster something pretty.¡±


    I was blinded by Chaerine¡¯s broad smile.


    Except for my family, people in the pce, or Erica, she was a child who never showed such a bright expression.


    I want to think that she was finally able to smile like that in front of others.


    ¡°Tha, thank you¡­¡­!¡±


    Aster¡¯s face was also in full bloom when he saw Chaerine¡¯s smiling face¡­


    Even though his face was still dyed as red as a tomato.


    Seeing the two children smiling cutely warmed my heart.


    Eugene also had a kindly face, not like his usual self.


    Cassius, on the other hand, quivered and gnashed his teeth.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe another boy got a flower wreath while she didn¡¯t even make one for me¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    What can I do about that sillyment?


    ¡°Cassius, stop it. How can I stop them when she says she likes him?¡±


    ¡°That Eugene¡¯s son, to my daughter, I raised like gold..¡­.¡±


    ¡°Really, you always go too far.¡±


    Shaking my head, I scolded Cassius.


    Then Aster came up to Chaerine, and carefully grabbed her right hand with both hands.


    Cassius literally hardened at the sight.


    ¡°Excuse me¡­¡­¡±


    Aster, who had been carefully acted, took a look at Chaerine¡¯s countenance.


    But Chaerine didn¡¯t knock out Aster¡¯s hand and showed no signs of dislike.


    Rather, she listened to Aster¡¯s story with her head ncing.


    ¡°I want to y with you¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    At that, Chaerine nodded silently.


    Then she took Aster¡¯s hand and started walking together in the grass.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go y over there.¡±


    It was awkward when she first greeted him, but now she seems to recognize Aster as a close person to her.


    I felt better at the thought that my daughter made her first friend of her age.


    It was none other than Yssius who broke the warm atmosphere surrounding the grass.


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t.¡±


    Yssius shouted and blocked Chaerine and Aster.


    Yssius, who pulled Chaerine, who did not know the situation, nced at Aster with a wary look on his face.


    ¡°You can¡¯t y with Kael.¡±


    Aster looked embarrassed at Yssius¡¯s harsh words.


    ¡°Huh¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°Kael is a princess. You can¡¯t y with her as you want.¡±


    ¡°Princess?¡±


    It is difficult for a four-year-old child to know the exact meaning of the word princess.


    Aster saw me and called me Empress because Eugene answered Aster¡¯s question about how to call us.


    He just knows that there is an expression of Empress or Emperor, but he doesn¡¯t know exactly what it is.


    Looking at Aster, who looked confused, Yssius replied with a slight frown.


    ¡°She¡¯s a princess with a very high position, so to speak, she¡¯s just not like any ordinary princess.¡±


    Aster looked very surprised at Yssius¡¯s answer.


    Such an innocent guy.


    ¡°She¡¯s a princess so she should only y with the same position, princess or prince. And because you¡¯re not a prince, you can¡¯t y with her.¡±


    Yssius was a child who usually said that people with good abilities should be hired by the Imperial Pce regardless of their status, and that¡¯s what he taught by the tutor and me as well.


    And even when we went to the marketce, he would talk freely with amoner child.


    So purely because he didn¡¯t want Aster to have a crush on Chaerine, he brought that reason.


    ¡®The blood is thicker than the water.¡¯


    Aster, meanwhile, looked very shocked.


    I felt a little sorry for the way he opened his mouth in a slightly shaky voice.


    ¡°The, then¡­.¡±


    ¡°And since you¡¯re not a prince, you should speak respectfully to Chaerine.¡±


    Every time Yssius added a word, Aster became noticeably depressed.


    In the end, Yssius also looked a little conscience-stricken, as if his soul had escaped after looking at the appearance of Aster, who seemed to have lost his soul.


    Just then, Chaerine opened her mouth.


    ¡°No, Oppa.¡±


    Chaerine shook her head and said.


    And until then, she took out the other hand, which she had been hiding behind her back.


    Yssius¡¯s eyes grew when he saw the white clover wreath in Chaerine¡¯s hand.


    Chaerine lifted the wreath with her hands in silence and got it over her head.


    The child then approached Aster, staring nkly at him, and put the wreath on Aster¡¯s right hand to his head.


    ¡°Ka, Kael, what are you doing?¡±


    Yssius cried out in surprise.


    Unlike Yssius, Chaerine spoke softly with an unperturbed, cid face.


    ¡°When Kael puts something on Kael¡¯s head, everyone calls Kael the Princess.¡±


    At first, I didn¡¯t really know what Chaerine said.


    And it wasn¡¯t until about three secondster that I knew the meaning of the word.


    It¡¯s about the crown.


    When I go out with my children to Imperial Pce events, I always put a crown on them.


    Usually, they never use a crown, but only for official asions.


    At that time, I, Cassius, and other people who call herfortably also treat her formally and as a princess, so she must have thought so.


    ¡°So if I do this, I¡¯ll be a princess. And Aster is a prince.¡±


    Chaerine eagerly exined, pointing to the flower wreath slightly crooked above Aster¡¯s head.


    How did shee up with such an angelic idea?


    She¡¯s my daughter, but she¡¯s so cute.


    ¡°So he¡¯s the same as Kael, a prince, so he can y with Kael, and he doesn¡¯t have to speak respectfully.¡±


    Aster, who had lost his hope, glowed his eyes at Chaerine¡¯s words.


    Chaerine nods at the brighter look on Aster¡¯s face. Then she grabbed Yssius¡¯s cor and said.


    ¡°So, Oppa, we can¡¯t y with Aster¡­¡­?


    Chaerine asked with a really desperate look.


    Chaerine is not very good at asking for things.


    Very asionally, she only asks when she¡¯s so desperate for something.


    No one in my family could not fall apart in those eyes, especially Yssius, who was the weakest for Chaerine¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    And when Aster looked at himself with desperate eyes, Yssius couldn¡¯t stand it.


    ¡°Oh, okay. All right. Let¡¯s y together.¡±


    In an instant, the faces of the two children in flower crowns on their heads brightened up.


    Chaerine¡¯s light began to float around the children who smiled and held each other¡¯s palms.


    ¡°But if you make her cry again, I won¡¯t let you!¡±


    Yssius retorted, but Aster nodded hard and answered vigorously.


    ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll never do that, Hyung.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s your Hyung?¡±


    Yssius blushed and whined, but Aster did not give in.


    ¡°Then what do I call¡­¡­?¡±


    Aster, who asked naively, asked carefully, covering his mouth with his hands.


    ¡°Do I have to speak respectfully to you, Hyung¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Then should I call you <i>hyung-nim</i>¡­¡­¡­?¡±


    Yssius sighed at Aster¡¯s unsurement.


    ¡°Just call me Yssius Hyung.¡±


    Yssius spoke coyly and turned his head away.


    ¡°And you don¡¯t have to speak respectfully.¡±


    Yssius said, covering his ashamed face with his hands.


    Chaerine and Aster, hand in hand, followed behind him.


    ¡®I¡¯ve gained the strength to live today¡­¡­.¡¯


    I thought to myself when I saw children who looked like angels.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 161: Side Story 10 : Castle with Summer Lake (4)

    <strong>Episode 161</strong>


    Trantor: Missme


    Editor: Aru


    Side Story 10. Castle with Summer Lake (4)


    ¡°Wow, did something like that really happen?¡±


    Erica¡¯s eyes were wide open as she spoke.


    She was thest to arrive at Rachel¡¯s castle because she had a business trip to another province to fulfil first.


    Astra was absent today due to an urgent matter, so Erica was thest guest to arrive.


    When Erica saw Chaerine, Aster, and Yssius ying together, she inquired when the three grew so close.


    So when I told her what had happened thus far, she was taken aback.


    ¡°Chaerine has never approached anyone before.¡±


    I smiled at Erica, who was drinking ck tea next to me.


    ¡°I, too, was taken aback. I¡¯m proud of her since it appears she has finally found a friend of her age.¡±


    ¡°Except for your family, she¡¯s just been smiling brilliantly in front of me.


    I¡¯m left with a bittersweet feeling.¡±


    Erica replied as she nced affectionately at the children.


    After knowing her for a long time, I knew she didn¡¯t like children very much.


    Erica, on the other hand, was very lovely to my children and treated them as if they were her real niece and nephew.


    When I saw her smiling brightly with gifts for children in her arms, I felt both grateful and sorry.


    Well, I guess I felt that way as well.¡±


    Erica nodded when I grinned awkwardly.


    ¡°Cassius, on the other hand, is worse than I am. With a fully depleted look, he went to quarrel with Eugene.¡±


    ¡°Really? You don¡¯t have to stop him?¡±


    Erica asked with her eyes wide open.


    I sighed and shook my head.


    ¡°When I tried to stop him, he was already halfway there, telling Eugene to meet him for a bit.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡­ I see.¡±


    Erica¡¯s gaze was drawn to the children ying beneath the tree.


    ¡°However, if it¡¯s Eugene, I believe he¡¯ll handle it on his own.¡±


    ¡°Actually, I believe so as well.¡±


    ¡°All right, don¡¯t worry about it, and let¡¯s take a break. You¡¯ve been quite busy all of this time.¡±


    Erica, with her jewel-like pink eyes, gazed at me with concern.


    ¡°His wife is continuously watching the children y, but he doesn¡¯t even stand by her¡­¡­Whew.¡±


    Erica made a pitiful grimace as she flicked her tongue.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t understand the pain of losing a daughter whom she raised as if she were gold, but he should have more conscience.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly it. I agree with you. I can¡¯t even imagine what he¡¯ll do when Chaerine grows up and decides to marryter.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s something I could imagine. He¡¯ll remain depressed and stick to you as an excuse. Such an annoyance.¡±


    She waspletely correct.


    Erica threw her a broad grin as I aggressively nodded my head in agreement.


    I never imagined that Erica and I would be able to see each other smiling like this.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t even dare to dream about it.¡¯


    I was devastated when I initially possessed Yerine because I feared I¡¯d have to fight against Erica.


    Her cherry blossom-coloured hair was blown by a pleasant breeze.


    I could see her bright pink eyes through her lovely fluttering hair.


    I used to believe it would be difficult for me to see Erica¡¯s back, let alone her cheerful face.


    So I was thankful she was still by my side.


    ¡°All right, Erica here¡¯s some chocte. The Imperial Pce chef wrapped it for me and said he cooked it himself.¡±


    I said to Erica as I pushed a pink-ribbon-decorated package into her hand.


    Erica always constantly apologized and refused to take my gifts because I always brought so many for her.


    So, whenever I gave Erica a gift, I got into the habit of shoving it into her hand before she could apologize and refuse my gifts.


    ¡°No, what have you brought me this time?¡±


    Erica, as usual, picked up the chocte box with an apologetic expression.


    ¡°Nothingpares to you, Erika. So, don¡¯t apologize and just ept it.¡±


    Erica still apologized to me even after I said it.


    ¡°I also tell you not to be sorry when I bring you things. But you always bring so many gifts.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s nothing at all.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you thest time? The gift you brought me was more than enough to fill two rooms.¡±


    Erica eventually scooped up the chocte at the end of the scuffle.


    My heart warmed as I watched Erica looking at the chocte box with smiling eyes, even if she was still apologizing till the end.


    ¡°Thank you always, Yerine.¡±


    Erica eximed with a bright smile.


    I could see her pink eyes resembled a tourmaline fluttering.


    Looking into those eternally warm eyes, I said.


    ¡°On the contrary, I am the one who is truly grateful.¡±


    My lips were set in a soft smile.


    ¡°Auntie Eri!¡±


    Yssius, who had discovered Erica, shouted out.


    Erika waved her hand gently toward Yssius, who was also waving his hand.


    Yssius, who carefully raised Chaerine, grabbed one of her hands and pulled her away.


    Chaerine automatically took Aster¡¯s hand, and the three children approached Erica hand in hand.


    Erica gave a gentle smile to the children who surrounded her.


    ¡°Auntie Eri¡­¡­.¡±


    Chaerine looked Erica in the eyes and opened her arms wide.


    Erika hugged and patted Chaerine on the shoulder after recognizing her behaviour.


    ¡°How are you doing, Kael?¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±


    Yssius began to pay attention to Erica, who smiled at Chaerine.


    He probably had a lot to say about the flowers and bugs he discovered beneath the trees.


    Erica silently lowered her head to greet Aster and listened to Yssius¡¯s story.


    Cassius¡¯s voice came from behind me as I was watching Erica and the children snuggle close and converse cheerfully.


    ¡°Yerine.¡±


    Looking back, I noticed Cassius approaching with Eugene, who had a calm expression on his face, and Rachel, who had a grin on her face.


    Eugene appeared to have taken little damage while conversing with Cassius.


    I was a little curious about Eugene¡¯s reaction to Cassius¡¯ ludicrous demand, iming that Eugene¡¯s 4-year-old son was targeting his daughter.


    ¡°Ah, Erica. I finally see you. How have you been?¡±


    Rachel, who discovered Erica, greeted her warmly.


    Erica, who was ying with the children, rose up and greeted Rachel as well.


    ¡°Rachel!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I heard you arrived, but due to work, I couldn¡¯t meet you right away.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not a problem. Don¡¯t be concerned.¡±


    Erica replied as she waved her hand.


    And before I knew it, she was talking to Cassius, who had automatically taken a seat next to me.


    ¡°That was my original seat.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re such a quick-witted.¡±


    Cassius shifted to the opposite seat, a look of regret on his face in response to Erica¡¯s words.


    ¡°I can¡¯t even joke around because I¡¯m scared, Blothea.¡±


    When Cassius smiled nonchntly, Erica straightened her face and replied back.


    ¡°It¡¯s not enjoyable at all, Your Majesty. Yerine will be tired of you if you continue to tell such dull jokes.¡±


    ¡°Why is the topic turned this way again?¡±


    Rachel, who was looking at the two, tapped me on the shoulder and whispered.


    ¡°They always like this. Those two will most likely continue to argue even after twenty years.¡±


    I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll be like that in 20 years; I think they¡¯ll be like that even after 30 years.¡±


    ¡°But Erica and Eugene don¡¯t argue much these days¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because Eugene has been rather vtiletely.¡±


    Eugene then sighed and walked in.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can hear you.¡±


    ¡°But I said it so you could hear it.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    As Rachel smirked, Eugene scowled and opened his lips, then shook his head and closed it again


    ¡°Oh, see. If it were the old days, he would have already cast off attack magic.¡±


    Eugene looked at me through her blue eyes as I pped my hands in admiration.


    ¡°That¡¯s because Aster is here, so I must be patient. It will be a different story if he is not present.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m terrified.¡±


    For a while, I giggled and teased Eugene with Rachel.


    He used to openly express his displeasure, but now I believe he was subconsciously epting our prank on him.


    Even now, instead of the angry stare, he responded to our prank with a gentle voice.


    ¡°Stop pestering Aunt Erie, Dad.¡±


    Even the children appear to have joined Cassius and Erica in their fight.


    Yssius openly supported Erica, and Chaerine tugged on Cassius¡¯ hem.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fight, Dad.¡±


    Aster was at a loss for words and attempted to mediate between the two.


    ¡°Please stop¡­¡­¡±


    Eugene shook his head in disbelief at the sight.


    ¡°Do something about your husband and your best friend, Yerine.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking about it anyway.¡±


    It was loud but enjoyable.


    People¡¯s voices and children¡¯sughter could be heard all around.


    In the distance, I could see the surface of theke gleaming in the summer sun.


    ¡®This is nice.¡¯


    I thought so in the pleasant breeze.


    ***


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to see them interact like that.¡±


    The former Duke of the Ale Club said as she stood in front of the window.


    There was a glimpse of theke, the glory of the Ale Club Dukedom, through the transparent window.


    The woman¡¯s emerald gaze shifted away from theke and toward the gathering of tea party guests.


    The butler smiled as he looked at his master.


    ¡°I truly hope the Jacquline Family kid coulde.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that why the little master was feeling down?¡±


    The former Duke of Ale Club nodded in response to the butler¡¯s questioning.


    ¡°Yes, and perhaps everyone over there felt the same way.¡±


    ¡°Well, their friendship is very solid.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Well, there will probably be many days when they will meet again, so it will be fine.¡±


    With her white palm on the window, the former Duke of the Ale Club spoke.


    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because our generation can¡¯t get along like that, but I¡¯m envious.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Even though I¡¯m delighted my daughter and the Spade¡¯s daughter are there.¡±


    She said, sitting in front of a desk with her back to the window.


    In the sunlight, her lovely, green eyes glistened.


    She opened her mouth in a calm voice, with a pleasant smile around her mouth, as she gazed at the butler.


    ¡°Would you mind going to the backyard and fetching Rachel and the Duke of Spade?¡±

 Chapter 162: Side Story 10 : Castle with Summer Lake (5)

    <b>Episode 162</b>


    <b>Trantor: Missme</b>


    <b>Editor: Aru</b>


    Side Story 10. Castle with Summer Lake (5)


    Rachel and Yerine visit the former Duke of Ale Club, while Cassius, Erica, and Eugene stay in the Backyard.


    Cassius led the children who had been ying around Erica for a long time to theke¡¯s shore.


    Theke¡¯s surface, which glistened in the sunlight, shuddered periodically.


    This is since a protective shield was ced to keep people from drowning in it.


    Erica grinned inadvertently as she gazed at the children who had smiled after touching the shield.


    ¡°Blothea.¡±


    Erica returned her gaze to the voice that had called her.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    She replied, her gaze fixed on the silver-haired man, who shone like the moonlight.


    ¡°May I ask you a question?¡±


    Erica tilted her head in response to Eugene¡¯s words.


    ¡°What exactly do you want to ask about? Knowing your personality, I¡¯m surprised you asked first whether you could ask something.¡±


    Eugene stared at Erica and scowled slightly without saying anything.


    ¡°Because it¡¯s a question that, depending on the person, might be sensitive.¡±


    Eugene would have asked Erica without hesitation if it had been a simple question.


    ¡°So, what exactly is it?¡±


    ¡°Do you like kids?¡±


    Erika came to a halt as a result of Eugene¡¯s statements.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that I think you¡¯re very nice to Yssius and Chaerine.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a big fan of kids. It¡¯s just that I have an odd fondness for them.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Eugene responded with a puzzled expression on his face.


    He cleared his throat and moved on to the next question after a brief pause.


    ¡°Then you have no thought about getting married, do you?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, I do not.¡±


    Erica talked with a t tone.


    ¡°A question that, depending on the person, maybe sensitive, do you mean this?¡±


    Eugene nodded his head when Erika posed the following question.


    ¡°You know. It¡¯s kind of difficult to ask someone if they intend to marry or not.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true.¡±


    Erika, who had opened her mouth to say something, bit her lower lip and remained silent.


    For a moment, there was silence between the two.


    There was nothing but the sound of the wind blowing through the leaves and the sound of children giggling from a distance.


    And it wasn¡¯t until a long time had passed that Erica spoke again.


    ¡°It¡¯s funny to ask now, but you don¡¯t have any ns to get married either, do you?¡±


    Eugene silently nodded.


    Erica said, looking up at the unshakeable blue eyes.


    ¡°I had a feeling you wouldn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    And then there was silence once more.


    Erica, on the other hand, was not bothered by the silence.


    This silence was not the result of the botched handling of a sensitive subject. It was a silence meant to help people understand each other even when they couldn¡¯t speak.


    That¡¯s why Erica felt at ease with the circumstances.


    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to trouble you, and I¡¯m not asking you to listen to me either.¡±


    Eugene was the first to break the silence.


    Erica wrinkled her brows and listened to him in an uncharacteristically serious manner.


    ¡°Have you considered adopting a child?¡±


    Erica¡¯s pink eyes, which were fixed on Eugene, blinked steadily.


    Eugene turned his gaze to gauge Erica¡¯s reaction when he received no response.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t misunderstand me, Blothea. I just wanted to rmend it since I believe that having a family is very¡­¡­¡±


    Erica broke outughing as she noticed Eugene firing out his sentences like a machine gun.


    ¡°I¡¯m not insulted at all. That¡¯s OK.¡±


    Eugene was taken aback when she stared at Erica, who stretched out after speaking as if it was absolutely nothing.


    ¡°I can see why you thought this was a sensitive subject. After all, isn¡¯t this what you truly want to ask me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°I understand. I know you¡¯re not doing this with bad intentions.¡±


    When one looks into their eyes, one can detect whether someone is approaching another person with ulterior motives or whether they are genuinely concerned about the other person.


    Eugene was not a person who had a habit or a knack for deceiving others.


    So Erica was aware that Eugene was attempting to be considerate to her in his own manner.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s brow furrowed in response to Erica¡¯s calm voice.


    And, without saying anything, he moved his gaze to the children on theke¡¯s shore.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ¡°By the way, I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll adopt a child.¡±


    Despite the negative response, Eugene did not show any particr reaction.


    All he had to do was nod his head and look at thekeshore.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask as to why?¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to ask?¡±


    Erica responded as Eugene crossed his arms and looked at her curiously.


    ¡°No, I just figured you¡¯d ask.¡±


    ¡°Well, I was wondering if I should ask. Because you might not want to reveal the reason.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Eugene spoke as he sat in the chair in front of the table.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll ask. Why don¡¯t you consider it?¡±


    ¡°You ask too soon.¡±


    ¡°No, I assumed you wanted me to ask, so I did. But why are you picking a fight?¡±


    Eugene¡¯s statements elicited a mischievous smile from Erica.


    ¡°I¡¯m just, I¡¯m having such a great time these days.¡±


    Erica said as she stirred the teacup in front of her with a teaspoon.


    ¡°I could talk to my beloved friends in person whenever I had the chance. That¡¯s how I spend my day, and I¡¯m extremely delighted about it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­I see.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought after years of living like that.¡±


    Erica replied as she gazed out towards theke.


    ¡°I already have a few precious people around me who I consider to be family. Do I need to force myself to meet someone new and start a family?¡±


    ¡°Indeed. There¡¯s no need for that.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    Erica, who replied, took a teacup and ced it on her lips.


    After a sip of ck tea, she set the teacup down and smiled softly.


    ¡°Right now, I just want to devote my time and affection to the people around me. Instead of meeting new people.¡±


    Her eyes, which were stained the colour of cherry blossom petals, gleamed softly.


    Eugene nodded and murmured, seeing the lovely light.


    ¡°Excellent decision.¡±


    With blue eyes filled with gentleness, he said.


    ¡°I sincerely believe so.¡±


    *** ¡°There was a time when I thought I¡¯d never see you be an Imperial Pce Wizard in my life.¡±


    The woman with grey hair said softly.


    Her voice, which had always been heard firm and straight, was trembling slightly.


    ¡°On days like this, I feel like crying a little.¡±


    The former Duke of Ale Club spoke with a smile.


    Her emerald eyes were filled with tears.


    ¡°Mother¡­¡­¡±


    Rachel stroked her shoulder.


    Ipletely understood what she was feeling.


    It was much better than before, but I sometimes dreamed of when the coup d¡¯etat took ce. Then, as soon as I awoke, I took Cassius¡¯ hand in mine.


    It was reassuring to confirm that his hands were warm, to gaze at his face, and to confirm that he wasn¡¯t a 17-year-old boy.


    Before I could go back to sleep, I went to the children¡¯s room and discovered that they were sleeping.


    The former Duke of the Ale Club witnessed the coup d¡¯etat personally, so she would not have fully forgotten about it until now, as I did.


    ¡°I¡¯m ashamed, but I just wanted to say that I¡¯m d you both grew up nicely. So I called you both.¡±


    With a smile, the former Duke of the Ale Club replied, gently bending the corners of her eyes.


    The way she smiled really resembled Rachel¡¯s smile.


    I responded to her.


    I replied to her. ¡°Mother¡­¡­thank you for your kind words.¡± Then she shook her head.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Rachel smiled warmly and took a step back after carefully wiping her mother¡¯s eyes with her handkerchief.


    ¡°It¡¯s a beautiful day, Mother. But why are you this way? Please do not cry.¡±


    ¡°I apologize, Rachel.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    With a soft smile, Rachel said.


    ¡°Only good things will happen in the future for both of us, I and Yerine, and everyone who came to the tea party today, so you can rest assured, Mother.¡±


    The former Duke of Ale Club lifted the corners of her lips in response to Rachel¡¯s words.


    ¡°Yes, there are those by your side who can make you happy even without me worrying. I understand.¡±


    As she rearranged the corners of her eyes with her fingers, she said.


    ¡°Still, I want to tell you this. I wish you the best of luck in the future.¡±


    I grinned as I heard the heartfelt, pleasant voice.


    ¡°¡­¡­thank you. Mother.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I wish the Spades and the Imperial family the best.¡±


    My heartfelt to dissolve in the lovely atmosphere.


    With a loving expression on her face, the former Duke of Ale Club grabbed a pocket from the drawer under his desk and handed it to Rachel.


    ¡°Rachel, do you recognize this? Go around and distribute it to everyone.¡±


    ¡°Oh, of course. The kids will love it.¡±


    Rachel never replied when I asked what was inside the pocket until we got back to theke.


    ***


    ¡°So you¡¯re telling me I have to pick a flower from the pocket and blow them towards theke?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Since you¡¯re asking, why don¡¯t you pick one first?¡±


    Rachel responded, excitedly holding out her pocket to me.


    It appears to be a little pouch, but it contains hundreds of blossoms.


    For a long time in the summer, it is said, there was a ritual in the Ale Club estate where one flower was selected and the petals were blown toward thekeshore, believing that doing so would make the flower-rted wishe true.


    ¡°Oh, dandelion!¡±


    Rachel eximed when she saw the adorable small yellow blossom.


    I stared at it for a long time with the blossoms in my hand.


    ¡®The dandelion flower represents happiness¡­¡­¡¯


    I smiled again and caressed the silky golden petals.


    It seemed to hold the heart of the former Duke of Ale Club, who wished us all well.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s pick flowers with Kael and Yssi, and you guys should make a wish as well.¡±


    Cassius said, picking up Yssius and Chaerine and leading them towards Rachel.


    After a while, everyone began to pick flowers one by one.


    Yssius picked hyacinths as Chaerine and Aster picked pine flowers side by side.


    Rachel picked the silver bellflower, Erica picked the crimson lc, and Eugene picked the acacia.


    Cassius was thest one to select flowers.


    Rachel put her hands over her lips and muttered something to Cassius, who had picked the flower.


    Cassius, who had heard it, opened his golden eyes wide and gazed back at Rachel, perplexed.


    ¡°No, I swear to you, it¡¯s true.¡±


    Rachel remarked this as she looked down at the flowers in his hands. Cassius then grinned brightly and approached me.


    ¡°What did Cassius choose?¡±


    ¡°This.¡±


    He said as he unfolded a pale red geranium in his hand.


    It looked to be a lighter shade of geranium than I was used to seeing.


    ¡°It¡¯s geranium, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You choose a dandelion.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I smiled at him, caressing the bright yellow flower.


    ¡°The dandelion flower means happiness.¡±


    At that, Cassius smiled broadly and brightly.


    ¡°I¡¯m d. If you make a wish today, you can continue to be happy.¡±


    ¡°I hope so.¡±


    And it would be perfect if I could enjoy that happiness with my precious people.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. What did Rachel just say?¡±


    Cassius then smiled yfully.


    Oh, he¡¯s not going to tell me again.


    ¡°Secret.¡±


    I knew it.


    ¡°Do you want to know?¡±


    Cassius hugged me from behind and said in a sweet voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure she taught you the meaning of geranium flowers. There¡¯s nothing else to say.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s right, but you don¡¯t know what geranium means, do you?¡±


    We¡¯ve only be better at making fun of each other after living together for years.


    ¡°If you kiss me here, I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    Cassius rolled his lips up and pointed his finger at his lip.


    Those eyes, which made me fall over every time, were really attractive.


    ¡°I¡¯m not particrly interested.¡±


    ¡°Come on, don¡¯t be such a liar.¡±


    Look at him, attempting to kiss me while making fun of me.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not going to do it?¡±


    In the end, his golden eyes as sweet as a crescent moon weakened my heart.


    ¡®Wait, who else would fall for that ruse if it wasn¡¯t me?¡¯


    I stood on my tiptoes, closed my eyes, and gently pressed my lips against Cassius¡¯s lips.


    With a sound, the lips that were attached fell off.


    Chu-


    Cassius then grinned and hugged me firmly.


    ¡°Thank you very much, my wife.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You do realize how much I adore you, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Then tell me what geranium flowers represent.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°What, why don¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    I noticed him rolling up the corners of his mouth and smiling as I looked up at his golden eyes.


    ¡°I told you I¡¯d tell you, but I didn¡¯t say I¡¯d tell you right now.¡±


    I was speechless.


    ¡°Wow, that cheap¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s blow the petals into theke, everyone! Remember to blow and make a wish!¡±


    Rachel¡¯s words echoed across thekeshore, burying my voice.


    As I nced at Cassius giggling, I blew out some of the dandelion petals that had been ripped off in my hand.


    Cassius¡¯ geranium flowers blew in the breeze as dandelion petals floated in the air.


    ¡®I wish for my happiness and the happiness of my precious people.¡¯


    I retorted to myself as I gazed at the faraway yellow flowers.


    The wind pushed the brilliant petals toward theke all around it.


    I stared nkly at the lovely scenery across the summer sky, where the petals were gradually bing red.


    The petals that flew away embroidered the surface of theke where the shield had been removed.


    Cassius opened his mouth and hugged my shoulder, unable to pull his gaze away from the scene.


    ¡°Pretty.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is really pretty.¡±


    As I lifted my head, I noticed golden eyes containing my own reflection.


    The golden eyes always drew me in.


    ¡°You know ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    And in the future, the soft light of his golden eyes seemed to keep drew me in.


    A voice with sincere affection flowed through his lovely lips.


    ¡°The meaning of the pale red geranium is ~~¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 163: Side Story 11 : The Secretive Autumn (1)

    <b>Episode 163</b>


    <b>Trantor: Missme</b>


    <b>Editor: Aru</b>


    Side Story 11: The Secretive Autumn (1)


    A pleasant sunset extended across theke¡¯s surface, where flowers were embroidered.


    My ears were tickled by a voice as warm as its colour.


    ¡°~~I¡¯m happy to be by your side, that¡¯s what Rachel said.¡±


    Cassius, who said those words, looked to be a really happy person.


    I was speechless for a while and couldn¡¯t speak.


    I couldn¡¯t say anything for a long time and gradually lowered my head.


    Cassius had stated numerous times that he is happy to be with me.


    However, it is unavoidable for me to be overwhelmed when I hear such things.


    ¡°Yerine?¡±


    When I heard him call my name, I bit my lower lip and cleared my throat.


    And I raised my head as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°Really, that¡¯s just like Cassius, as always.¡±


    I reached out, kissed his cheek, and said.


    He grinned gently and took both of my hands in his and rubbed them against his face.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    A gentle breeze carried the scent of flowers.


    The golden eyes I adored sparkled through the swaying ck hair.


    ¡°Always, thank you.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m more thankful.¡±


    Cassius responded with a smile.


    I smiled as well when I saw him like that.


    ¡°I¡¯m happy to be with Cassius.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s reassuring.¡±


    Cassius¡¯s face is zing with brightness.


    Many things came to mind when I saw that mischievous smile.


    If this person can be happy because of me.


    If this person was truly delighted to be by my side.


    If he was feeling the same way I was.


    ¡°You know~¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    I replied quietly as I stared into his shining eyes.


    ¡°Like we saidst time, let¡¯s spend a hundred years happily together.¡±


    Cassius then opened his eyes wide.


    ¡°I¡¯m not joking, I swear to you. I¡¯m dead serious.¡±


    ¡°Are you still concerned about that?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    I said it with a glum expression on my face as if I was heartbroken.


    ¡°I¡¯m very concerned about Cassius.¡±


    Cassius, who burst into a cheerfulugh, curled his golden eyes like a crescent and hugged me.


    ¡°Yes, Yerine is the only one for me, as expected.¡±


    Cassius¡¯s kindness seemed to warm even the deepest recesses of my heart.


    I truly believed.


    We¡¯ll keep walking down the same path and gazing at the same sights.


    In the summer, we¡¯d fan each other in the shade and talk about little matters, and in the winter, we¡¯d hold hands and smile at one other in the beautiful white snow.


    Just like we¡¯ve ever been.


    * * *


    When I opened my eyes, theke and the sunset sky had vanished into thin air.


    Instead, I spotted a familiar pattern on the ceiling.


    ¡®Oh, I had another dream about that day.¡¯


    I had a dream again when we went to Rachel¡¯s castle and blew petals in front of theke.


    Even though it was a few months ago, I asionally dreamed about that day because it was such a special memory for me.


    And I always felt warm after that dream.


    A ray of sunlight rushed in through the window gap.


    The sun appeared to have already risen in the middle of the sky.


    ¡®I need to get up.¡¯


    I naturally reached my hand for Cassius. But I couldn¡¯t reach anything.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    I looked around, but no one was there.


    When I realized that only the cold pillows remained, I sighed.


    ¡°Oh, right¡­¡­¡±


    Cassius slept in a different roomst night.


    ¡®First, I need to get the kids ready.¡¯


    I called the nanny and servants after changing my clothing to prepare the children¡¯s clothes and breakfast.


    And, while I was at the office for a few minutes to finish up some paperwork, the 9 a.m. bell rang.


    I got up right away and went to the kids¡¯ room.


    ¡®They might have already awoken.¡¯


    I knocked three times on the bedroom door, but there was no response from inside.


    I suppose they were both still in thend of dreams.


    ¡°Guys.¡±


    I summoned the kids and flung open the door.


    Chaerine was still asleep in Yssius¡¯ arms, with a nket wrapped around them, as expected.


    ¡®I¡¯m not sure how to wake them up.¡¯


    I smiled and softly called the kids names.


    ¡°Wake up, Yssi and Kael.¡±


    When he heard my voice, Yssius opened his eyes and rummaged.


    ¡°Um, Mom¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s time to get out of bed, get breakfast, and visit Aunt Eri.¡±


    ¡°All right, Eung¡­¡­¡±


    When Yssius awoke, Chaerine, who was in Yssius¡¯ arms, began to move slowly.


    However, I couldn¡¯t see her face because she waspletely covered by a nket up to her head.


    ¡®Doesn¡¯t she feel stuffy like that?¡¯


    Thinking so, I said to Chaerine who was wriggling under the nket.


    ¡°Kael should also get up, eat breakfast, and go to Aunt Eri¡¯s. Eung?¡±


    I took my time pulling out the nket so she wouldn¡¯t be surprised.


    When I pulled away from therge nket, it wasn¡¯t a four-year-old child who appeared.


    ¡°Eung?¡±


    It was none other than a half-asleep baby tiger lying on a fluffy bed.


    The tiger, smaller than a big dog butrger than a small dog, stretched and yawned with its golden eyes half-open.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve transformed again.¡±


    I embraced Chaerine, who had transformed into a tiger, and swept her back.


    Chaerine was born with golden eyes as a symbol of the imperial line and, like Cassius, could utilize healing magic and transform herself into a tiger.


    It was only recently that she began to transform into a tiger.


    She was, however, still inexperienced with her power.


    She once transformed into a tiger without even realizing it.


    ¡°Can I have a look, Yssi?¡±


    While holding Chaerin in my arms, I thoroughly examined Yssius¡¯ face and limbs. Just in case she scratched him with her ws and teeth.


    Even if she turned into a tiger, it wouldn¡¯t be a major deal because she was still a baby tiger with soft ws.


    However, this wasn¡¯t the first time she¡¯d transformed in her sleep, so I checked to see whether Yssius had been scratched by Chaerine¡¯s ws, who were tossing and turning in their sleep.


    ¡®That¡¯s a relief. I was concerned that there would be a scar¡­¡­¡¯


    Fortunately, there were no scars.


    ¡°You must return to your original form, Kael. Okay?¡±


    Chaerine returned to her original form in an instant, and her soft hair was caressed rather than her stiff one.


    ¡°Mom¡­¡­¡±


    I smiled and rubbed her eyes as I kissed her on the forehead.


    ¡°Did you get enough sleep, Cael?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    When the kids awoke and regained some consciousness, I summoned the nanny and changed their clothes.


    Chaerine nodded sleepily while getting dressed, and Yssius startled her up every time.


    ¡°We¡¯re all suited up, Mom!¡±


    As I waited for the kids to finish grooming, I grinned and hugged Isius, who was shouting passionately¡­


    Then we went down to the dining, clutching the hands of Yssius and Chaerine, who had all changed.


    ¡°Mom, where¡¯s Dad?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Dad?¡±


    Chaerine asked, her golden eyes wide open.


    ¡°Right, where¡¯s Dad? Was he busy with work?¡±


    Yssius asked as well, tugging the hem of my dress.


    Cassius and I usually woke up the children and ate in the dining room together on weekends when there was sometimes no work.


    However, as the Emperor, it was nearly difficult to enjoy the entire weekend, and if my duties as Trump and Empress were extended to the weekend or if I went on a business trip, I, too, would be unable to spend the weekend mornings with my children.


    Every time, the left one of us, or the nanny, exined to the kids that we were absent due to work.


    As a result, the children naturally assumed that either of us was absent due to work or business trips.


    ¡°Yes, Dad has a meeting this morning.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes, I see.¡±


    Both Yssius and Chaerine nodded without saying much.


    ¡®It isn¡¯t true, but¡­¡­¡¯


    Cassius was not far away, and he was not on business neither.


    There was a lot of work to be done, but the Imperial Pce officials were capable.


    I mean, he was within this pce.


    ¡®I don¡¯t want to lie in front of the kids, but this is okay, right?¡¯


    I felt a little bad about it, but I couldn¡¯t help it.


    Cassius had to have sought to hide the fact that he remained in the Imperial Pce in some way.


    The children had no doubts when they learned Cassius had gone somewhere else.


    Chaerine only asked when Cassius woulde over for breakfast.


    Yssius, too, just asked as to where Cassius had gone.


    I left the dining room with my children after the calm mealtime.


    It was precisely 10:17 a.m.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go meet Aunt Erie right away!¡±


    The children shouted in delight as their eyes twinkled.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    I walked to the main pce door with the happy babbling children in my arms.


    Bags of children¡¯s luggage were already standing at the door, and the attendants who were escorting the kids to Erica¡¯s mansion were already there.


    ¡°Did you miss anything, Nanny?¡±


    ¡°Everything is ready, Her Majesty; I have the Princess¡¯s pillow and nket, as you requested.¡±


    ¡°Did you also bring Kael¡¯s headband?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Her Majesty.¡± ¡°For the time being, I didn¡¯t believe I had overlooked anything significant.


    Even if I overlooked something, it shouldn¡¯t be a major concern because Erica would have loaded her mansion with everything.


    Just then, a servant yelled, peering out the open door.


    ¡°I believed Blothea-nim had arrived. Should we leave now, Her Majesty?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    In my words, the attendants took the luggage.


    I hugged the kids and went outside to approach the carriage that hade to a halt in front of the pce.


    ¡°Erica!¡±


    ¡°Oh, Auntie Eri!¡±


    When the kids saw Erica get out of the carriage, they waved their arms in delight.


    The children who ran toward Erica after they dropped on the groundughed and hugged her.


    Erica, as usual, greeted the children with a bright smile and gazed at me while holding them in both hands.


    ¡°Yerine, I¡¯ll look after the kids, so take this opportunity to rest.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Erica, thank you so much. In fact, if it were you, I wouldn¡¯t be concerned.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much for believing that.¡±


    Erica gave a sneaky grin.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be watching the kids anyway, so don¡¯t be too concerned.¡±


    ¡°Yes, then thank you so much.¡±


    Before leaving, I kissed the kids on the cheeks and waved till the carriage carrying the children vanished from sight.


    The kids and Erica clung to the ss and waved at me until I was out of sight.


    I returned to the pce once everyone had left and the surroundings had gone quiet.


    Then I questioned yton who had shut the door on the inside.


    ¡°How is His Majesty¡¯s condition?¡±


    ¡°So far, I don¡¯t believe there is a problem. He ate everything and didn¡¯t leave any leftovers.¡±


    After hearing yton¡¯s words, I looked away and responded.


    ¡°OK.¡±


    The innermost apartment on the first floor of the eastern pce.


    That¡¯s where I was going.


    A room deep within the pce that is unnoticeable to passersby.


    When I arrived, I knocked three times slowly on the door.


    ¡°Cassius.¡±


    However, no response was received from the room.


    I knocked three times on the door again and called his name.


    ¡°Cassius.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine toe out right now. The kids have all left.¡±


    Then there was a voice from within that was hushed.


    ¡°¡­¡­can I just stay in for a while?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Cassius.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not fine.¡±


    Well, I would need something more powerful.


    ¡°I want to see your face, Cassius¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see your face eitherst night. Today, I¡¯d like to speak with you face to face.¡±


    I said it in a pathetic tone, without changing my demeanour.


    ¡®I have done this before, but he couldn¡¯t help but fall for sure. Come on, open the door quickly.¡¯


    With a sigh, footsteps could be hearding from the room.


    ¡°I¡¯m totally embarrassed. I truly don¡¯t want to show you this side of myself¡­¡­¡±


    With a click, the door opened.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 164: Side Story 11 : The Secretive Autumn (2)

    <strong>Episode 164</strong>


    Trantor: Missme


    Editor: Aru


    Side Story 11. The Secretive Autumn (2)


    A tiger was the imperial family¡¯s and the Tigris Empire¡¯s symbol, and an imperial family born with gold eyes can transform into a tiger.


    People regarded the imperial family¡¯s ability to transform into a tiger with high attack power through high-level transformation magic as a blessing.


    This seemingly perfect ability, however, was not without consequences.


    ¡°Cassius¡­¡­!¡±


    Cassius, who appeared through the gap in the door, twinkled in his eyes.


    He stuck his head through the door at first to make sure there was no one else in the hallway.


    His golden eyes, which were normally dazzling, appeared darker than usual.


    Anyone who came across him in the dark would look into his eyes and flee, screaming that they had encountered a beast.


    He gazed around with eyes that hadn¡¯t yet cleared their vignce, and among his dark hair were ears that were unmistakably those of a tiger.


    ¡®How cute¡­¡­!?¡¯


    I closed my mouth and stared at the moving ears.


    Cassius finally opened the door entirely after confirming that no one else was around.


    ¡°Come on in.¡±


    I motioned to Cassius, who was faltering, that I wanted to embrace him with my arms wide open.


    With a little disoriented expression on his face, he walked slowly and hugged me.


    ¡°Do you like this part of me?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s something I don¡¯t normally see.¡±


    I responded by tightly hugging him.


    I attempted topletely surround Cassius¡¯s shoulders and back with both of my arms, but my fingertips couldn¡¯t reach each other due to Cassius¡¯srger-than-usual size.


    So I was content to wrap my arms around him as tightly as I could.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you like this side of me because I said I hate it?¡±


    Cassius asked in a sulky voice.


    ¡°No, it is not the case at all.¡±


    I rxed my grip on Cassius and smiled as I patted him on the shoulder.


    Cassius¡¯ face flushed, possibly from embarrassment or because it had been a long time since I had hugged him.


    I could see a wavy striped tail behind his back as he reddened and chewed his lips.


    ¡°Cute¡­¡­!¡±


    This time, I couldn¡¯t take it anymore and said what I was thinking out of desperation.


    Cassius flushed even more as I spoke to him.


    ¡°I appreciate it when you think I¡¯m cute, but¡­¡­¡±


    Cassius grimaced, blurring thest few words of his sentence.


    ¡°You seem to prefer this aspect of me over my usual self. I¡¯m a little disappointed.¡±


    Cassius¡¯ ears and tail drooped pathetically at the same time.


    When I saw that, I knew I was about to go insane.


    ¡°Come on, Cassius. You know I like you regardless of your appearance.¡±


    ¡°But isn¡¯t your reaction stronger than usual?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simply that I only get to see it every eight years.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡­ really?¡±


    Cassius looked at me with suspicious eyes.


    ¡®Actually, I normally make a lot of sillyments about Cassius¡¯s usual appearance, but I don¡¯t express it out loud.¡¯


    Cassius would not have said such a thing if he had known I was talking about him multiple times a day.


    It¡¯s simply that Cassius appears different than usual, not that he¡¯s more appealing.¡±


    Cassius, who appears once every eight years with tiger ears and a tail, was adorable.


    The usual Cassius, on the other hand, was far too muscr and attractive.


    Of course, there were instances when his normal look was adorable.


    ¡°Um, okay.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me, do you?¡±


    ¡°For now.¡±


    ¡°For now!? You still don¡¯t believe me?¡±


    With a sorrowful expression on my face, I approached Cassius.


    To make eye contact with Cassius, who was almost 2 meters taller than usual, I had to bend my head up higher.


    I said in a pitiful tone, retaining my facial expression while my neck tightened.


    ¡°I¡¯m upset. Even though I stated I loved Cassius sincerely, regardless of what Cassius looked like¡­¡­¡±


    Immediately, a bewildering light shed in his golden eyes.


    ¡°Yerine, it¡¯s¡­.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to believe your one and only wife¡¯s words?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no.¡±


    Cassius eximed urgently.


    He didn¡¯t appear to believe I was joking when he waved his gloved hand and said no.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Yerine. That¡¯s not really the case.¡±


    He arched his back for a moment, then softly embraced me with his arms and tapped my back.


    ¡°I trust whatever Yerine says. Please don¡¯t be upset because I was foolish¡­¡­¡±


    With a very sad expression on my face, I raised my head to meet his bright golden eyes.


    Cassius, when he realized my face, appeared even more helpless and guilty.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I upset you too much.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°What can I do to make you feel better¡­¡­?¡±


    When I saw his moist golden eye, I threw my arms around Cassius¡¯ waist as tightly as I could and cleared my throat.


    ¡°I believe I¡¯ll feel better if you let me stroke your tail once.¡±


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t.¡±


    I swallowed my regret as I kicked my tongue at the response that came back like a knife.


    ¡®Oh, I almost made it.¡¯


    Even though I was his one and only wife, he never allowed me to touch his tail. The tail only appears every 8 years.


    ¡°From the look on your face, I don¡¯t think you were upset at all, Yerine.¡±


    Cassius gripped my waist and raised me, exactly like he had done with the kids.


    I was surprised to see how tall he had grown.


    When Cassius lifted me up, I wasn¡¯t expecting to be this high.


    ¡°You lied to me, didn¡¯t you? To touch the tail.¡±


    I said triumphantly, hanging on Cassius¡¯ arm, with no remorse at all.


    ¡°All right, so how about it?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you just let me touch it once?¡±


    ¡°Touching tail is a no-no.¡±


    Cassius abruptly cut me off and wrapped me around his shoulder.


    I stretched my arms out and tried to touch his tail, but Cassius swung it to the other side.


    ¡°Yerine, give up. In that state, you¡¯d never be able to touch my tail.¡±


    My hands couldn¡¯t reach his tail no matter how hard I tried, so I gave up.


    ¡°But, where are we going?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I need to give a lesson to a wife who tried to make fun of her one and only husband.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so cheap. Isn¡¯t it natural for spouses to share everything because they¡¯re meant to be together?¡±


    Cassius then sighed and snapped.


    ¡°Yerine, do you still have no idea?¡±


    ¡°Huh? What?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to get punished.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    For a brief period, I considered whether I had misheard Cassius.


    ¡®Is he going to punish me for mocking him earlier?¡¯


    I couldn¡¯t say anything.


    Meanwhile, Cassius was holding me back in his arms.


    This time, he was in his regr princess hugging position.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to die of embarrassment and frustration because I¡¯m a hairy beast, but you totally love watching me like this.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better than hating it.¡±


    When I replied, Cassius poked me in the cheek with his finger in a thick glove.


    ¡°Are you making fun of me again?¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re only punishing me because of that? Don¡¯t you believe you¡¯re too narrow-minded to be a ruler of the Empire?¡±


    ¡°What can I do about being like this?¡±


    Cassius smiled, bowed his head, and kissed my cheek.


    ¡°After knowing that much, you must have married me.¡±


    ¡°Well, I did not even know that.¡±


    ¡°No way. We¡¯ve been married for over five years and together for nearly ten years, and you just found out?¡±


    Cassius eximed with a silly tone. ¡°That can¡¯t be right.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I just discovered it now. Isn¡¯t this a forgery of a marriage?¡±


    ¡°Nope, the entire Imperial Nation approved our marriage.¡±


    ¡°However¡­¡­can¡¯t this marriage be called off because my husband deceived me?¡±


    Cassius burst outughing when he heard the words.


    A delightful gleam of golden eyes could be seen through the slightly disorganized, swaying ck hair.


    His golden eyes, as piercing as a tiger stalking prey at night, appeared oddly soft to me.


    Even the sharp fangs that appeared at first look to be attached to the lips that grinned pleasantly were not frightening.


    I wasn¡¯t terrified of his sharp ws, which were covered beneath his thick gloves.


    Maybe because I knew Cassius was the owner of all of it


    ¡°Unfortunately, you can¡¯t. I¡¯m not going to let you do that.¡±


    ¡°Well, as expected, right?¡±


    ¡°And where will you leave your rabbit-like husband and children?¡±


    ¡°Hey, what do you mean rabbit-like husband? Do you have a conscience?¡±


    If a rabbit heard it, it would be sufficiently offended to initiate awsuit.


    I wasn¡¯t aware of the adorable Yssius and Chaerine, but Cassius never fit the concept of a rabbit.


    His ordinary self didn¡¯t even fit the rabbit¡¯s personality, let alone this aspect of him, which looked bigger.


    ¡®Well, if it¡¯s a giant bunny with a lot of muscle¡­..¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m only saying, don¡¯t run away and leave me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t even consider running away.¡±


    ¡°I know. I¡¯m just saying it, just in case.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know we were already outside the pce when we were talking.


    Cassius was hesitant to reveal his half-human, half-beast self to others. He felt ridiculous being seen with tiger ears by others.


    So, around this, he only stayed with a few servants, which was necessary, and dispatched the others to other locations, turning the busy corridors as quiet as death.


    In fact, there were a few servants and maids left in the main pce, but the number is extremely small, so they will go unnoticed unless we summon them immediately.


    Cassius and my voices echoed in the empty corridors almost as if just the two of us remained in this vast space.


    ¡®It¡¯s peaceful and pleasant.¡¯


    I thought, putting myself in Cassius¡¯ arms.


    It¡¯s not that we never had time alone, but it was really difficult to be alone for a long period of a week.


    ¡®I had to grasp this opportunity.¡¯


    Cassius came to a halt in front of a familiar door, just as I was enthusiastically anticipating how I would spend the rest of the week with Cassius.


    ¡°Huh? This is our bedroom, Cassius.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly. ¡±


    Cassius nodded and opened the bedroom door with one hand.


    ¡°Would you like to take a nap, Cassius? Are you already drowsy?¡±


    ¡°Do you really have no idea, Yerine?¡¯


    Cassius questioned, his eyes wide with curiosity.


    ¡°If it¡¯s like this, there¡¯s just one option.¡±


    I clearly didn¡¯t understand him for about three seconds. As I regained consciousness, I found myself on the bed.


    ¡®Eum?¡¯


    Wait, what is this?


    I nned to spend time with Cassius while enjoying in the autumn sunshine.


    So why were we lying in the middle of the day on the bed?


    And why is Cassius unbuttoning his shirt?


    ¡°Excuse me, Cassius.¡±


    Cassius grinned as he heard me call his name.


    With his eyes twinkling like a beast with his prey in front of him, he quickly closed the distance with me.


    ¡°Why, Yerine?¡±


    I knew I was in trouble when I heard his melting voice.


    ¡®I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll ever let go of this¡­¡­¡¯


    I strained to maintain myposure and raised my hand.


    ¡°We¡­why don¡¯t we talk first then¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°Talk?¡±


    Cassius put his hand on mine and asked.


    ¡°You know, we can just do it right away.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Wait a minute, don¡¯t sneak a kiss.¡±


    I raised my hand and shoved his face away from me.


    Cassius, on the other hand, clung to me even tighter and whispered in my ear in a hoarse voice.


    ¡°Why? Do you dislike conversing with our bodies instead?¡±


    His golden eyes were delicately arched, as sharp as beasts and as glorious as the sun. Detestably, like making fun of me.


    ¡®I must be insane¡­¡­¡¯


    I muttered to myself as Iy on the bed with the autumn sunlight streaming in.

 Chapter 165: Side Story 11 : The Secretive Autumn (3)

    <strong>Episode 165</strong>


    Trantor: Missme


    Editor: Aru


    Side Story 11. The Secretive Autumn (3)


    Every seven or eight years, the Imperial family turned into a half-beast, half-human hybrid.


    However, it was not solely appearances that changed.


    Cassius, who had me in his arms, exuded an aura reminiscent of a hungry tiger.


    His sharp eyes, which did not want to miss any of the motions in front of him, seemed to seek more attention from hispanion at the same time.


    ¡°Wa, wait a minute. Cassius.¡±


    Cassius looked at me with his gleaming gold eyes, speaking earnestly.


    I felt like I was being consumed as I stared into the zing gold eyes that appeared to swallow everything in front of them.


    ¡°Why? You don¡¯t want to do it?¡±


    Cassius whispered, his gloved hands smoothing my disordered purple hair behind my ears.


    Unconsciously, I grimaced at the feel of the scratchy gloves.


    Cassius instinctively kissed my forehead and whispered in hushed tones as he watched my facial expression change.


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    He wrapped his arms around my neck and buried his head on my shoulder.


    He raised his head and rubbed his face on mine after stroking his nose against the nape of my neck and shoulder for a bit.


    My face grew warmer with his constant affection for each other¡¯s skin without stopping.


    I felt dizzy as he kissed me so many times.


    ¡®Normally, he isn¡¯t this bad.¡¯


    Cassius clung to me without hesitation, his half-beast, half-human transformation giving him a deeper look than ever before.


    In his usual form, he only portrayed such a figure at night, but now, even though it was midday, he was staring at me with honey-coloured eyes.


    ¡°I want to do it.¡±


    A low-sinking voice lingered in my ears.


    ¡°Yerine does not want to¡­¡­?¡±


    His golden eyes twinkled as if he hadn¡¯t yet satisfied his need.


    ¡®Wow, this face is chaos.¡¯


    I¡¯m not sure what I¡¯d do if he tried to seduce me by loosening his shirt in that way.


    His sorrow was heightened by the droopy ears and helplessly swinging tail.


    Before, he used to resemble a tiger devouring its prey, but now he resembled arge cat with a pathetic expression.


    ¡®By the way, despite iming he was going to punish me earlier, he keeps asking if I want to do it.¡¯


    When he transformed into a half-human, half-beast hybrid, he became more honest and exuded a beastly aura, but Cassius¡¯ personality remained the same.


    Looking at this, it appeared that his usual habits had not changed.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Right now, it¡¯s just the two of us in the main pce, and it¡¯s perfect¡­¡­¡±


    That¡¯s true though.


    We wouldn¡¯t have time to be alone if it was our regr midday because of work and the kids.


    At midday, I didn¡¯t even have time toe to my bedroom.


    The only time the two of us could spend together was at night, and even then, if we had an important agenda the next day, we would prioritize sleep over enjoying our time together.


    ¡®That is true, however¡­¡­¡¯


    ¡°In case you didn¡¯t know, I finished my work sooner than expected, and you havepleted more than 80% of it.¡±


    ¡°However, I still have to finish it. I can¡¯t abandon my responsibilities.¡±


    This would not work.


    I had toe up with an excuse to get out of here.


    At Cassius¡¯s eyes now, it didn¡¯t appear that he¡¯ll be satisfied with just one or two shots.


    I couldn¡¯t afford to have my waist crushed in the middle of the day.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you be able to do it tomorrow? Yerine is pretty capable, therefore you should be able toplete it tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for acknowledging that I ampetent. However, it is preferable to work in small increments every day. I can¡¯t do everything at once.¡±


    Cassius¡¯s ears drooped once again at my words.


    He appeared to be trying not to have a sorrowful expression on his face, but he couldn¡¯t keep his ears and tail from flopping down.


    ¡°Do you hate me, Yerine?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no way.¡±


    On the contrary,pletely the opposite.


    I stroked Cassius¡¯s ck hair, hoping to calm him down.


    ¡°I like Cassius so much. But I can¡¯t do it right now, so let¡¯s do itter at night.¡±


    And I lowered my head at him


    ¡°Please consider my waist health a little. I won¡¯t be able to get up tomorrow if we¡¯re doing it during daylight.¡±


    Cassius blushed and stroked his cheek shyly as I whispered in hushed whispers.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­sorry.¡±


    ¡°And take a close look outside.¡±


    I pointed to the window, which was showered in the autumn sunlight.


    ¡°The weather is fantastic. For the first time in a long time, I¡¯d like to go for a walk in the backyard with Cassius and set up a pic.¡±


    Cassius found it difficult to go outside in this state.


    It was due to Cassius¡¯s anxiety about being discovered by outsiders.


    However, it was not a major issue because there was less possibility of outsiders entering the backyard.


    ¡°As Cassius mentioned, it¡¯s just the two of us today, so I¡¯d like to enjoy the autumn atmosphere with you. What are your thoughts?¡±


    ¡°That seems interesting.¡±


    Cassius replied as I ced my palm on his cheek and rested his head against the bed.


    As the bright sunlight beamed on his face, his golden eyes glittered sweetly.


    I kept a calm expression on my face as if nothing had happened while admiring the painting-like sight.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind anything as long as I can stay with you.¡±


    ¡°That certainly, I can do it as much as I want.¡±


    Cassius responded positively by perking up his hairy ears.


    ¡®Oh, that¡¯s so lovely¡­¡­¡¯


    I wanted to hug Cassius and rub his cheeks, telling him he was cute, but I decided to bear it.


    If I told him he¡¯s adorable, he¡¯d be upset because he felt I was mocking his ears and tail.


    ¡°Should we then go to yton¡¯s backyard and ask him to prepare some refreshments?¡±


    ¡°That is indeed great.¡±


    Cassius said with a quiet nod.


    He stood up without reluctance as the pic in the backyard was decided.


    I noticed the hem of his shirt billowing when he rose, which he had loosened earlier, so I buttoned his front well.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to button everything but the one beneath your neck. I don¡¯t want you to catch a cold because the weather is getting colder.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m always hot while I¡¯m in this state, so it¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°People whoin he¡¯s hot frequently get cold because they don¡¯t dress properly. And I can¡¯t have anyone see my handsome spouse naked.¡±


    When I pressed the second button from the top, I clicked my tongue.


    ¡®You should just show that to me and not to anyone else.¡¯


    Wouldn¡¯t it be nice to have such a luxury as his lifepanion?


    I was about to tell him to go to the backyard now that I¡¯d locked all the buttons, but I quickly sealed my mouth.


    It was because Cassius¡¯ shirt seemed too tight as I buttoned it.


    The waist area was fine, but the chest area appeared to be about to burst.


    ¡®That¡¯s odd. I don¡¯t think it was like this when I first saw it.¡¯


    Cassius was unbuttoning two buttons the first time I saw him today.


    ¡°Do you want me to unfasten another button?¡±


    ¡°That would be better.¡±


    The shirt, which had been so tight that it looked to be about to tear, had a little more room at that point.


    The thing that troubled Cassius the most whenever this happened was his clothes.


    When he transformed, he grewrger and taller than usual, mandating the emergence of new clothing.


    However, the degree of development in size varied from time to time, thus there were instances where newly made clothes did not suit his body as well as they do today.


    ¡®Thest time he wore a shirt, it was ripped off like a piece of paper.¡¯


    I recall Cassius transforming into a half-man, half-beast eight years ago.


    The servants eventually took Cassius¡¯s measurements and rebuilt his clothing, and Cassius had not left his upper body wrapped in a nket until the clothes were finished.


    I¡¯m fortunate his clothing fit him this year.


    ¡°That¡¯s all there is to it. Let¡¯s get going.¡±


    When I smiled and patted Cassius on the shoulder, he spun around and knelt.


    He swung his wide back towards me.


    ¡°Get up.¡±


    ¡°Uh, I can walk by myself.¡±


    ¡°I want to piggyback you.¡±


    Cassius begged in a desperate tone.


    ¡°There¡¯s no one to see anyway. You won¡¯t get caught even if I piggyback or hug you all day.


    ¡°Well, are you going to piggyback or hug me all day?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m heavy.¡±


    ¡°What exactly do you mean by ¡°heavy¡±? Just get up already. But I know you enjoy riding me.¡±


    Cassius, who was attempting to piggyback me, caused me to burst outughing.


    He was eager to offer me a piggyback ride.


    ¡°Then give me your best. If I don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll use air magic to escape.¡±


    ¡°I will provide you with the best ride possible. Believe me.¡±


    I climbed Cassius¡¯ back and ced my arms over his neck.


    Cassius gradually straightened his arched back while I was on his back.


    Naturally, my eye level rose dramatically.


    ¡°Wow, the upper air is great.¡±


    ¡°I know right?¡±


    Cassius eximed, moving in an excited voice.


    His walking speed was slightly slower than usual, and he appeared to have slowed due to his inability to adapt to his erged body.


    ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter if he¡¯s fast or slow.¡¯


    It was enough to enjoy the luxury of not having to walk in the castle thanks to my husband who loves me. That alone was great.


    ¡°It¡¯s also extremelyfy here.¡±


    ¡°I told you. That¡¯s why I¡¯m going to piggyback you all week.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it too much to demand that I stay on my feet all week? Because I don¡¯t move after eating, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll gain a lot of weight and lose muscle.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯d do some light workout every night.¡±


    Cassius said firmly. I pretended I didn¡¯t hear him thest time he said something simr.


    We arrived at the backyard while chatting.


    The autumn sky was higher than ever, dotted with white fluffy clouds.


    The sound of leaves flowing in the fresh breeze was soothing.


    The entire area was bathed with a deep red hue.


    The hue that shed brilliantly like a me was as beautiful as my me magic.


    It was a scenery I see every year, yet each time it appeared new and had a different beauty.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll drop you off here.¡±


    Cassius gently ced me on the chair in front of the table in the backyard.


    ¡®The tables and chairs have already been put up, so all I have to do is ask them to bring refreshments.¡¯


    I thought to myself as I stared at the empty teacup.


    ¡°Cassius, I¡¯ll request yton soon for refreshments. What would you like him to bring you?¡±


    I asked Cassius, who was standing beside the table.


    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there, Casius. Please have a seat.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°You must have struggled to carry me. So please take a seat and rx.¡±


    I told Cassius as I arranged the teacups in front of him.


    Cassius, on the other hand, showed no indications of slowing down.


    When he didn¡¯t respond and didn¡¯t move, I assumed something was wrong.


    ¡°Cassius?¡±


    I tried calling his name again, but he still didn¡¯t respond.


    When I looked up, his hands were shaking and as white as a sheet.


    ¡°Cassius!¡±


    When I yelled his name, my gaze was drawn to his shaking fingertips.

 Chapter 166: Side Story 11 : The Secretive Autumn (4)

    <b>Chapter 166</b>


    <b>Trantor: Missme</b>


    <b>Editor: Aru</b>


    Side Story 11. The Secretive Autumn (4)


    ¡°Cassius, what¡¯s wrong? Are you all right?¡±


    I rushed up to him and grabbed his arm.


    Only then did hee to his surroundings and turn to face me with a pale face.


    ¡°Yerine, are you all right¡­¡±


    ¡°What? Me?¡±


    But I was the one who wants to know if he was okay.


    Cassius¡¯s gloves drew my attention as I was thinking about how unusual he was.


    It wasn¡¯t until I noticed Cassius¡¯s sharp ws poking through the surface of his ripped gloves that I knew why he was acting so strangely.


    I brushed his back to make him feelfortable and opened my lips as much as possible in a clear voice.


    ¡°Oh, Cassius, I¡¯m not hurt.¡±


    ¡°Are you really certain you don¡¯t get hurt¡±


    Cassius, who asked worriedly, examined my face and arms.


    Cassius examined my whole body, not just my face and arms, before concluding that I was not injured.


    He sighed in relief, but the gloomy shade on his face remained.


    It was painful to see him biting his lips firmly and staring anguishedly at his sharp nails protruding through his gloves.


    ¡°I¡¯m alright, Cassius. You may put on additional gloves for your nails again, and you will not injure yourself as a result.¡±


    ¡°Still, I could have injured you.¡±


    Cassius remarked, casting a heavy shadow on his face.


    ¡°I guess I clung to you too carelessly.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, carelessly? Not at all, Cassius. You wore gloves and approached carefully. You kept taking care of me carefully.¡±


    I wanted to persuade him in some way so that he wouldn¡¯t have to be so depressed.


    I wanted to exin that his ws protruding from the gloves were just unfortunate.


    I wanted to emphasize that he could confidently cling to me.


    ¡°No, but I still don¡¯t believe that was enough.¡±


    Cassius remarked with a shake of his head.


    ¡°I sent the kids because I was concerned they¡¯d be injured, and some of the servants are remaining for security reasons, although they might also be hurt.¡±


    A low voice sounded as solid as a rock.


    The concern could be seen in the eyes, which shone with bright gold.


    As I looked at it, my heart gradually grew heavier.


    ¡°But I believe it was a mistake to keep you as an exception. You, too, might be injured.¡±


    Cassius previously admitted to me that every eight years he transformed into a tiger.


    He was hesitant at first to spend the period with me.


    However, I persuaded Cassius to stay with me since I could protect myself with magic and recover rapidly due to the dragon¡¯s eye.


    Cassius eventually agreed to my terms after much persuading.


    Instead, Cassius chose to put on specialized gloves to protect me from his ws, which had be powerful and sharp like a tiger¡¯s ws.


    I attempted to trim his nails at first, but it was a bad decision that destroyed all the des that were shattered in front of his too-hard nails.


    Cassius was relieved after a week of preparing for such a transformation, and he believed he could remain with me even if he transformed into a human beast eight yearster.


    ¡®Last time, the gloves didn¡¯t rip¡­..¡¯


    Cassius was relieved to be able to stay with me because of the gloves.


    Cassius, in fact, would not be with me if I didn¡¯t have the gloves on.


    Gloves were his primary way of defending me from himself, who had transformed into a tiger.


    However, the methods no longer functioned and were destroyed.


    Cassius was most likely taken aback by the fact.


    And I¡¯m sure he¡¯s hating himself for clinging to me while trusting only the gloves.


    Cassius, in my opinion, did everything he could.


    ¡°You always say it¡¯s okay because you get healed quickly, but that doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re not hurt.¡±


    The breeze, which had before been cool, now felt as cold as a chill.


    Is it because the one I care about the most is depressed?


    ¡°I apologize, Yerine. I think I was a little off the top of my head. I should not have gone so close to you earlier¡­..¡±


    Cassius apologized with a sad expression.


    He had a faint smile around his mouth.


    That smile that seemed to have been forcibly made, made it even more pitiful.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to be a bit more cautious.¡±


    I was about to respond that ¡®you¡¯ve already been so cautious, but how more cautious you should be?¡¯ But I kept my mouth quiet.


    ¡®Nope. Cassius will not listen to whatever I say right now.¡¯


    Rather, it was obvious that he would be much more remorseful.


    ¡®Let¡¯s take it slowly.¡¯


    Looking up at the great fall sky, I attempted to clear my mind.


    * * * * *


    The walk was eventually ruined by a little incident in the backyard.


    Attempts to brighten the atmosphere of an autumn pic by sitting on the grass, eating refreshments, and sitting on the grass also failed.


    Instead, we went back inside.


    Cassius sat far away from me, closed his jaws as tight as a m.


    It was a far contrast from his previous statement that he would hug or carry me on his back all day.


    He seemed uneasy and stared at me while looking nkly at the other ce with a mncholy expression.


    When our gazes collided, he hastily averted his gaze.


    ¡°Cassius, please don¡¯t look away from me in such a fright, because I¡¯m not going to devour you.¡±


    It¡¯s a little disheartening and aggravating.


    Even though he was in his human-beast form, which others couldn¡¯t see, he was always rxed and satfortably in front of me.


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    Cassius chewed his lower lip and apologized.


    Finally, I couldn¡¯t take it any longer and stood up to approach him.


    ¡°Oh, Yerine, I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t think you should get too close¡­¡­.¡±


    Cassius pulled himself into the corner of the sofa, his new gloves stretched out.


    In fact, Cassius¡¯s size has grown to the point where even if he sits in the corner, he takes up half of the sofa¡¯s space, making it pointless.


    Even though he knew it, he looked pitiful, as if he was trying to avoid me, as if he was afraid his hand would touch me.


    ¡°Look at me, Cassius.¡±


    I made direct eye contact with the gleaming golden eyes.


    Cassius opened and shut his lips as if he had something to say.


    I instinctively approached him, looking him in the eyes.


    ¡°I fear you¡¯re getting too close¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Because I want to be close to Cassius.¡±


    Cassius attempted to conceal his hands behind his back.


    I swiftly grabbed his arm and didn¡¯t let him go before he couldpletely hide his hand.


    Cassius couldn¡¯t knock me out despite his concerned expression.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t hide your hands. I like Cassius¡¯ hands.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about getting me injured or scratched in this stance. So you can rest assured.¡±


    Cassius sighed at my words.


    ¡°Yerine, you don¡¯t have to do this because of me.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s simply that I want to do it.¡±


    I quietly epted Cassius¡¯ remarks and ced Cassius¡¯ left hand on myp.


    I touched his hand, which was covered in heavy gloves and ced my right hand on it.


    Then I slipped my fingers between his.


    I didn¡¯t want to let go of this hand.


    ¡°Cassius, like me, can do anything he wants. I can be as close to Cassius as he was before, and I can embrace and grasp his hand.¡±


    When I looked up, I saw a reflection of myself in his slightly widened golden eyes.


    ¡°I hope you look at me withfortable and pleasant eyes, not those guilty eyes.¡±


    I gathered my strength in my fingers and spoke calmly.


    ¡°You¡¯re not obligated to put up with it.¡±


    For a brief period, the room was deafeningly silent.


    Cassius smiled softly as he stared at me.


    ¡°I appreciate you saying that.¡±


    I also smiled at him and hugged his arm.


    As usual, I leaned over and rested my head against his body.


    ¡°I want to be this close to Cassius all the time. Isn¡¯t Cassius the same way?¡±


    ¡°Of course I would love to.¡±


    ¡°Then just do it.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t do it.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t do.¡±


    I said this by cing my hand on Cassius¡¯ glove.


    Cassius questioned, astonished, as soon as I felt the knot he¡¯d tied around his wrist to keep the gloves from falling off.


    ¡°Yerine, what are you doing?¡±


    Then I turned and softly pushed his arm with the other wrist.


    I gently pulled his quivering arms away as he shook his head and attempted to manage his strength to the maximum.


    ¡°Cassius, the blood did not flow on your wrist.¡±


    How hard did he tie the knot in such a way that it left such a mark?


    I pondered how Cassius had moved in that state until now, looking at the surface of the rough gloves and Cassius¡¯ wrists that had gone red from the knots.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go grab some medication.¡±


    ¡°No, you are not required to do so with this.¡±


    ¡°Cassius, you act like a person who was issued a restraining order even though I was not injured. Do you think I¡¯ll be able to put up with this?¡±


    Cassius kept his lips shut as if he didn¡¯t believe he could disagree with it.


    I just stood there calmly staring at the scene till I applied the medication and loosened the knot on the other wrist.


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s it. Make sure to tie the glove straps with this amount of tension. Even with this amount, they will nevere off.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too weak.¡±


    ¡°I shall reject the objection because Your Majesty the Emperor¡¯s precious body must not be damaged.¡±


    Cassius put his hand around him as he nced down at the gloves in astonishment.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be such a bully to yourself. Cassius¡¯s ws and hands are likewise a part of Cassius.¡±


    Of course, it¡¯s a bit huge than normal, but the fact that those strong nails belong to Cassius stays unaltered.


    Even though their nails may injure me, I think they¡¯re beautiful.


    I don¡¯t have an option but to adore it.


    Because it is aponent of the person I most admire.¡±


    Don¡¯t be too hard on yourself.¡±


    I smiled warmly and reached out to take his hand in mine.


    I was hoping he would know how I¡¯m feeling.


    And I hope from tomorrow, he will be able to rx and lean on me like before.


    ¡°Ye, Yerine? What are you doing?¡±


    Cassius¡¯s voice echoed in the room.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 167: Translator: Missme Editor: Aru

    <strong>Chapter 167</strong>


    Trantor: Missme


    Editor: Aru


    I bowed my head and kissed Cassius¡¯ fingertips.


    It was the spot of the nails that protruded through the gloves.


    ¡°Yerine.¡­.¡±


    I kissed Cassius¡¯ ten fingers one after another.


    I wanted to kiss his hands without gloves, but Cassius would be too nervous.


    ¡°I admire Cassius regardless of his appearance. This is one of Cassius¡¯s many facets that I cherish.¡±


    At this moment, I was certain that my point would be clearly conveyed.


    ¡°So, I like Cassius¡¯s hands as usual, and I like Cassius¡¯s hands, whose nails have grown like this now.¡±


    I spoke while holding Cassius¡¯s hand, which appeared perplexed.


    ¡°However, if Cassius does not cherish a part of himself like this¡­¡­¡±


    I lowered my gaze to Cassius¡¯ treated wrist and whispered.


    It was slightly better than before, but the lingering red markings made my heart stuffy.


    ¡°Seeing it made my heart upset a little.¡±


    Actually, it isn¡¯t even a little upset.


    It¡¯s really upsetting.


    Nheless, I included the term ¡®a a little¡¯ to assuage Cassius¡¯ remorse.


    Even though he has no reason to apologize to me, he will apologize to me again if I say this to him.


    I said it in the hopes that it wouldn¡¯t happen, and because I didn¡¯t want to keep that terrible feeling in his heart for too long.


    Trying to put my heart into a voice that is as calm as possible so as not to sound too heavy.


    For a brief while, the golden eyes glistened like gems in the light.


    Cassius spoke calmly, softly bending his lovely eyes.


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    His long arms embraced me.


    When I felt the warmth gently spreading from the skin that touched me, I feltforted.


    He stroked my shoulder with the hand he frantically attempted to hide in front of me.


    It appeared to be heartfelt.


    ¡°I continue to do things that make you feel sorry for me. I apologize for causing you concern.¡±


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to apologize. Cassius, as I already stated, apologizes far too frequently.¡±


    ¡°However, I was the one who caused you to be concerned.¡±


    When I couldn¡¯t take it any longer, I spun around and squeezed his face with both hands.


    ¡°That hurts, Yerine.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m doing it to make Cassius feel hurt. It¡¯s Cassius¡¯s punishment, Cassius¡¯s punishment.¡±


    I longed to squeeze his cheeks till a tear rolled down his golden eyes.


    When Cassius stared at me with wet eyes and a scowl, I felt weak and let go of his cheeks.


    I sighed as I noticed Cassius stroking his cheek with an innocent expression on his face.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me earlier, Cassius? Your decision to make me the sole exception was careless.¡±


    ¡°I did, indeed.¡±


    Cassius nodded and ced his palm on hisp, rubbing his face.


    ¡°You know what? To be honest with you, I liked the exception.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Cassius asked, astonished.


    He didn¡¯t appear to have expected it based on his reaction.


    ¡°Cassius doesn¡¯t want to show this appearance to others. So, I was thankful and happy that you showed me that.¡±


    Cassius, who had been listening to me, nodded.


    The tiger¡¯s ears, which had been upright, were also twitching.


    ¡°And I was relieved to see that you didn¡¯t appear anxious or tense in front of me. That¡¯s because Cassius truly believes in me, and Cassius must feel you canpletely rely on me.¡±


    In fact, I felt it would be wonderful if Cassius could find someone on whom he could rely in times like this.


    He must have felt uneasy as a result of his transformation, but I didn¡¯t want him to get ufortable or unhappy by himself.


    In such a scenario, I was the only person Cassius could rely on, which made me more happier.


    ¡°So don¡¯t think it was rash. I¡¯m rather d you believe me.¡±


    ¡°Yerine¡­¡±


    Cassius looked at me with earnest eyes.


    He put me on hisp and embraced me securely in his arms as if he truly believed it was safe to be any closer now.


    For the first time since the gloves ripped, he smiled.


    ¡°You¡¯re the only one I¡¯ve got. I sincerely love you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the same way. Anyway, whatever Cassius does, I¡¯ll dly ept it, so don¡¯t be concerned.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thank you.¡±


    ¡°If you want to act adorable, do whatever you want, and if you want to sit next to me,e and sit. Don¡¯t put up with it. Honestly, you¡¯ve been putting up with it, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°¡­Did you know that?¡±


    ¡°How could I not know? I don¡¯t believe anyone who brought me to bed, kissed me and gazed at me with honey-dripping eyes would want to remain away from me.¡±


    Cassius flushed when he heard me.


    ¡°I must have caused you a deep concern earlier. I now feel bad, sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°You apologized once more. I¡¯ve previously stated that you are not required to do so.¡±


    I remarked, frowning and poking Cassius in the face.


    ¡°You¡¯re apologizing, but what are you apologizing for? I really like it though, ah.¡±


    ¡°Yerine, what are you saying now?¡±


    I quickly covered my lips, but I couldn¡¯t recollect what I had spoken.


    I was talking with excitement and my real intention came out of my mouth. ¡®I¡¯m in trouble.¡¯


    The golden eyes, which had recently been tinted with passion, gleamed like a hungry beast.


    ¡°What did you just say, Yerine? Didn¡¯t you say you like it?¡±


    ¡°Uh, well, um.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m quite sure I heard you say you liked it.¡±


    I never expected to grab his tail like this.


    It was a little after five o¡¯clock when I moved my head slightly and looked at the clock.


    I¡¯m in big trouble.


    ¡®It¡¯s still not dinner time.¡¯


    Is it better than it was before since it¡¯s not daytime?


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me if you liked it so much, Yerine?¡±


    Cassius smiled mischievously and teased me.


    Because I pinched him hard earlier, the remaining redness didn¡¯t go away, but he was still handsome, so I kinda hated it.


    ¡°Shall we go do something good?¡±


    ¡°As if you¡¯re asking something. You¡¯ve already made up your mind.¡±


    Cassius burst intoughter at my words.


    Now I feel like he¡¯s back to my usual Cassius.


    As Cassius, who is yful and sometimes smiles cheerfully.


    ¡°Yes, something good. Let¡¯s do it.¡±


    I crossed my arms and pretended I couldn¡¯t win.


    ¡°The sun hasn¡¯t fallen yet, let alone at night, but you¡¯re lucky I¡¯m generous.¡±


    ¡°Sure, of course.¡±


    Cassius kissed me on the forehead and said.


    I smiled gently at his hands wrapped around my arms and waist.


    * * * * *


    It was eleven o¡¯clock at night


    It was time for everything to be dead asleep.


    When I came to my senses, I looked out the darkened window and found out that time had passed.


    ¡°Sorry¡­¡­.¡±


    Cassius, who was seated on a chair on the bed to care for me, spoke awkwardly, scratching his head.


    I warned him not to apologize too frequently previously, but I honestly believe he should apologize this time.


    ¡°You should be sorry. To be honest, you should feel bad about this.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry¡­¡­¡±


    How can he do this when he ims he¡¯ll handle me with caution?


    My back is utterly shattered.


    ¡®If I had to tell him, my mouth just aches¡­¡­.¡¯


    I thought to myself, biting my pillowcase on my stomach.


    Cassius stared at me with silent, worried eyes.


    Seeing the golden eyes and the chipped tail, which indicated his guiltiness, might have undermined my resolve, but his face reflected in the moonlight appeared even more gleaming than before, so that emotion sank right in.


    ¡°I had no idea I¡¯d feel like this in less than a day after sending the kids away.¡±


    I remarked to Cassius, who was gently arranging his hair down his face.


    Cassius coughed in vain, as if his conscience had been pierced, and covered himself with a nket.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay calm tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯m in this state, therefore you must remain calm at my side. Don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    Who was responsible for this?


    ¡°Oh, but because I was the one who requested you to go to bed, it appears that I have nothing to say either.¡±


    Anyway, Cassius will be with me tomorrow.


    ¡°I had hoped to have a pic in the backyard, but that didn¡¯t work out. I doubt I¡¯ll be able to aplish it tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°We can have a pic the day after tomorrow. I still have a long way to go before I can return to my original form.¡±


    ¡°Still, the weather was lovely today.¡±


    I cocked my head slightly and peered out the window.


    The window ss, which was filled with beautiful sky, had turned ck.


    In the centre, there was a bright golden crescent.


    ¡°Cassius, could you just open the window for a second? I¡¯d like to get some fresh air.¡±


    Cassius got up from his seat and opened the window.


    The cool night air blew into the room.


    When the chilly breeze brushed over my cheek, I felt good.


    ¡°It feels like fall when the wind blows like this.¡±


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s a relief. But you¡¯ll catch a cold, so I¡¯ll have to close it againter.¡±


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m not a kid, and a little bit was fine. Don¡¯t be too concerned.¡±


    For some reason, I felt liberated as the chilly breeze flowed through my skin.


    The breeze carried the sound of birds crying and the scent of grass.


    ¡°This is why I enjoy autumn nights.¡±


    It¡¯d go well with music and literature.


    It was unfortunate that the band could not be brought in due to the circumstances.


    ¡®Can I invite yton to y the piano tomorrow?¡¯


    ¡°While I was thinking about it, the wind blew strongly.¡±


    ¡°Oops.¡±


    The curtain shook fiercely as a result of the abrupt swirling.


    Cassius frowned as he closed his eyes and blocked the wind with one arm.


    The wind then blew many leaves from branches near the window into the room, making a loud noise.


    ¡°Ah, maple leaves!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t see the colour very clearly, but I quickly identified it as a maple tree leaf with a silhouette like a baby¡¯s open palm.


    I grasped the slowly falling leaves with my hands just as they were about to fall on the covers.


    ¡°Cassius, look at this! I caught the maple leaf!¡±


    ¡°No, how did you catch him? Did you use magic?¡±


    Cassius eximed, shocked, his eyes blinking.


    ¡°No, it just so happened that I caught it.¡± It is imed that if you grab a maple leaf before it falls to the ground, you will be extremely fortunate until the next autumn.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Erica told me.¡±


    What wonderful things will ur this year?


    As I stroked the small maple leaves in my palm, I smiled.


    ¡°Oh, Cassius, I wish you could catch one; do you see the other maple leaf?¡±


    ¡°Well, whatever blew in with the wind fell on the ground.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a shame.¡±


    ¡°No, I do not need to catch it. What you caught is more than enough.¡±


    Cassius spoke to me while bending his knees and kneeling on the bed, stroking my hair.


    ¡°If you¡¯re lucky and anything wonderful urs to you, I¡¯m happy, too. That¡¯s all I¡¯ve got, so don¡¯t be too disheartened.¡±


    ¡°Well, no. It¡¯s better if we¡¯re both get lucky.¡±


    It¡¯d be wonderful if the wind blew again.


    A strong wind began to blow again as soon as I thought so.


    The breeze brought a few leaves through the ss, not as many as previously.


    I didn¡¯t miss the opportunity and shouted.


    ¡°Get one, Cassius!¡±


    ¡°What? Uh!¡±


    Cassius listened to me and ran out towards the maple leaves.


    ¡®As I predicted, he listened to mepletely.¡¯


    A maple leaf was propelled toward Cassius using air magic.


    I smiled slightly as I noticed the maple leaf on Cassius¡¯s hand.


    ¡°I got one, Yerine.¡±


    Cassius took out the maple leaf and ced it in front of me, saying, His face was smiling brilliantly like a child, even though he had previously stated it was alright and I didn¡¯t have to be disappointed.


    ¡°See, you can catch one.¡±


    ¡°However, you didn¡¯t use any magic, did you?¡±


    ¡°Of course not,¡± you say.


    lied calmly and clutched my hand.


    ¡°I think we¡¯ll keep getting lucky.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Will there be a lot of wonderful things by next autumn?¡±


    I grinned around my mouth as I peered into the golden eyes that were beaming with delight.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s have a good time this autumn and spend the next autumn together.¡±


    I learned why it¡¯s essential to have someone with whom to make ¡°next¡± promises.


    ¡°And even then, we catch maple leaves together.¡±


    Because I can envision a future we will continue to walk together, and at least we are confident that we won¡¯t be alone in a future where we don¡¯t know what will happen.


    ¡°Yeah, but will you help me if I don¡¯t catch it correctly, Yerine?¡±


    My heart was touched by the beautiful light of the golden eyes, which sparkled brighter than the moon.


    I wanted to retain the brilliance that shone on my heart forever.


    ¡°Yes, of course.¡±


    Even at night, my sun smiled as he approached.


    Even when everything was asleep on an autumn night, my sun¡¯s brightness did not go out.

 Chapter 168: Side Story End

    <strong>Chapter 168</strong>


    Trantor: Missme


    Editor: Aru


    Side Story 12. That Viin¡¯s story


    Through the fluttering snow, ck shadows could be seen.


    Three dark shadows were approaching.


    A bare hand protruded from the ck cloak, as if it belonged to a corpse.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it as soon as possible. Both of you remain back.¡±


    I said in a nd tone, reaching out my hand to the air.


    mes erupted as soon as the palm of my hand got heated.


    The blue mes shot up into the dark sky.


    The mes, which threatened to consume everything, engulfed the ck monsters.


    The monsters couldn¡¯t keep up with a fire that was muchrger than them.


    Soonter, the ck monster¡¯s body tumbled onto the snowfield.


    After resorting to me magic, I took a step forward and stared at the monsters.


    As I approached, the monsters didn¡¯t even move.


    I nodded to the two imperial wizards who were waiting behind me, knowing that the monsters were dead.


    ¡°Are they no longer alive?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I guess we should immediately retrieve the monster¡¯s dead body.¡±


    ¡°I understand, Trump-nim.¡±


    The two men approached the monster¡¯s body, merely noting the date and time of collection in their notebooks, and magically caring for its dead body.


    The bodies of the monsters will now be taken to the Imperial Magic Research Department for a basic inspection and post-processing.


    ¡®It¡¯s been more than a decade, yet they¡¯re stilling out.¡¯


    Of course, reports of monster sightings have declined substantially in thest three years.


    Monster sightings were recorded roughly once a year in each territory.


    This was the first time a monster had emerged in our territory in three years.


    And, perhaps because it¡¯s been so long, there have been many ounts of three creatures being seen at the same time.


    In the event of one, the three were more than enough to frighten the residents of the territory.


    The monster¡¯s strength was little inparison to the coup, but the monster was still a monster.


    Fortunately, I was still residing in the territory when the report arrived.


    It was because it was a three-month period a year when I left the Imperial Pce and stayed in the Dukedom of Spades to check after the territory.


    ¡®I¡¯m grateful I caught it so immediately after receiving the report.¡¯


    And because of my job at the pce, my subordinates were also in the Dukedom, thus the operation to exterminate the monster went off without a hitch.


    I was afraid that the monsters might harm someone, but no one was hurt since we were able to subdue the monster quickly.


    ¡°So, we¡¯ll carry the corpse away. We¡¯ll be on our way soon.¡±


    A wizard from the imperial pce bent down to greet me.


    ¡°We concluded our personnel appointment at the Dukedom earlier, so don¡¯t be concerned and get some rest. Trump-nim.¡±


    ¡°I should have made you some tea. I believe I was overly harsh with you previously since we were discussing work.¡±


    I smiled and remarked to the two Imperial Pce Wizards who had respectfully greeted me.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. Thanks to your hospitality earlier, we¡¯ve had enough. It will just irritate you if we stay, so you don¡¯t have to do it, Trump-nim.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct, and Vincent and I need to get going because we¡¯re working overtime.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t help it if it¡¯s overtime. Then I¡¯ll summon a carriage for you, so take it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much, Trump-nim.¡±


    I escorted the two people who grinned and thanked me to the Dukedom¡¯s entrance.


    I waved them in and ced them in the carriage I had summoned.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll see you at the next meeting.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Trump-nim! I hope you have a wonderful good rest!¡±


    I nodded as I nced at the two people who responded bravely.


    The horseman soonshed out, and the carriage started moving.


    I stood there for a long time, watching as the carriage got farther and further away.


    I didn¡¯t return to the castle until the carriage was no longer visible.


    The butler, who had been waiting for me with the door slightly pushed open, nodded, bowed, and took my coat.


    ¡°Are you pretty much finished with today¡¯s schedule, my lord?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    I nodded, rubbing my tired eyes with my hands.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a break? I believe you¡¯re tired of getting up early in the morning to meet guests and even confront monsters¡­¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I suppose I should get some sleep.¡±


    It was a little after five o¡¯clock in the afternoon.


    Originally, I didn¡¯t nap during this period, but it was very tough to bear the fatigue today because I had been working on the territory for several days.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to have dinner an hourter than usual. Wake me up if I don¡¯te down in two hours.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will prepare for it.¡±


    I yawned and left the hallway, leaving a note for the butler.


    I didn¡¯t even take off my clothes as I entered the bedroom andid down on the bed.


    It was great to see the smooth texture of the nket and the fluffy pillow.


    ¡®I¡¯m curious about how Cassius and the children are doing.¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t the first or second time I¡¯d done this, but it felt strange to sleep alone after always sharing a bed with someone else.


    I wasn¡¯t used to being alone during this time of year.


    ¡®Let¡¯s just hang on for a couple of days¡­¡­¡¯


    The children and Cassius will be in the territory by the end of the week.


    I¡¯ll request that the butler make some cookies for the children tomorrow.


    ¡°And now, let¡¯s get some sleep¡­¡±


    As soon as I stopped thinking about it, I fell asleep instantly.


    * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *


    ¡°Yerine.¡±


    Someone called out my name.


    ¡°Yerine?¡±


    A soft and gentle voice.


    I was awakened by a familiar voice that resonated like a chime.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve finally woken up.¡±


    With a smile on her face, the woman with white hair, who was recognizable to my eyes, remarked.


    I sprang up and nced around in astonishment when I saw her.


    I was lying on the bed until recently, but now I¡¯m sitting on a tree stump in the midst of the jungle.


    And there was another person sitting opposite me on the other stump.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Yerine.¡±


    A woman with gorgeous ck hair waved and smiled.


    ¡°Seyeon¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. How are you doing?¡±


    She went to my side and asked for a handshake, and I sensed a positive vibe from her.


    It was nice to see her with a bright smile on her face.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been doing fine. What about you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been well, too.¡±


    When she saw the two of us, the Dragon Woman smiled gently.


    It reminded me of how a mother would look at her grown daughters.


    ¡°Dragon-nim, how are you doing? I haven¡¯t seen you in quite some time.¡±


    I spoke while wrapping my hand around the Dragon Woman¡¯s.


    The Dragon Woman gently lifted the corners of her mouth and sped my hands together.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been well. How long has it been since Ist saw you like this? Around a decade ago?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I think that¡¯s about it.¡±


    I saw the Dragon Woman in my dream right before Yssius was born and never saw her again.


    She stated it was tough for her to meet me in a dream at the time, so it was a shame she couldn¡¯t see me more frequently.


    ¡°How are the children doing?¡±


    ¡°Well, they¡¯re growing up every time.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s a relief. How¡¯s your husband and your friends?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Everyone is doing well.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t an empty word.


    Everyone was content with their lives.


    Erica soared to prominence while working for the Treasury Department, while most of my colleagues became family heads.


    Rayl was married to Astra and was doing well regardless of the fact that he was a prisoner.


    ¡°Are you doing well as well? I¡¯m not sure why, but you appear exhausted.¡±


    The Dragon Woman looked sad and brushed her fingers along the back of my hand.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s a bit hectic right now¡­¡±


    Seyeon shook her head ufortably and scowled slightly between her brows, kicking her tongue.


    ¡°Still, don¡¯t overdo it. Take it easy.¡±


    Seyeon murmured as she patted my shoulder.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you believe we should enjoy our leisure time now?¡±


    A sorrowful light shed in her dark brown eyes for a brief time.


    She was clearly remembering those days, when she had gone through several regressions and was frantic because she couldn¡¯t aplish anything.


    I eventually changed the future that she couldn¡¯t.


    Neither she nor I knew why I had been given to that role.


    What is clear is that I and she found sce in ying opposite roles.


    And she and I called each other ¡®we-us-our¡¯ and wished for each other¡¯s happiness.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    I ced my palm across my left eye and whispered quietly.


    I had the sensation that I could feel the heat of a fire passing through my chilly eyes.


    ¡°Both of us suffered.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Yeah.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not how we should be anymore.¡±


    Seyeon, who had been staring at me with slightly widened eyes all night, nodded her head.


    The Dragon Woman, who was staring at us, knelt and covered our shoulders, whispering.


    ¡°Neither one of you, it will not happen in the future.¡±


    I closed my eyes, listening to the soothing voice that sounded like a luby and the warmth that surrounded my body.


    ***


    When I opened my eyes, the clock was pointing at 6 in the afternoon.


    ¡°It¡¯s been barely an hour.¡±


    I didn¡¯t get much sleep, but my fatigue was gone.


    How is it possible for my mind to be so clear after only one hour of sleep?


    ¡®Is it the dragon¡¯s power¡­?¡¯


    In any case, going back to sleep will be tough in this state.


    ¡®I am supposed to have dinner at seven, should I stay in the study room for another hour?¡¯


    As I sat on the bed, I immediately remembered Seyeon¡¯s brown eyes from my dream.


    Those eyes and figures were once mine.


    Nheless, she emanates a cheerful environment that is unlike anything she has experienced in her life.


    As though the environment of our current figure was vastly different from that of our previous selves.


    Laughter erupted when the thoughts progressed to that point.


    ¡®At first, I didn¡¯t believe we could live with such a big smile on our faces.¡¯


    I got out of bed with a great smile on my face.


    I opened the door, exited the room, and climbed the familiar stairs.


    Continue till I reach the peak.


    ¡®I haven¡¯t been here in a long time.¡¯


    I opened the door to the same room where my life as Yerine began, and I took a good look throughout.


    I didn¡¯t want to remove the remnants of Yerine¡¯s initial efforts, so I restored only the required sections of the room and left them alone.


    The burned-out bed was restored, and only the stone walls with gaps were filled to keep the wind out.


    Aside from that, there were a few small modifications.


    The original Yerine had shut the hidden door to hide the magic book, but it was now wide open.


    The dress she struggled to save was likewise carefully stowed in the closet.


    And the Duke of Spade¡¯s ring, which she had sworn she would never lose, was on my finger.


    This room, where our journey began, has evolved gradually over the years.


    For some reason, a room that used to just appear cold no longer appeared so.


    My heart was pounding in my chest.


    I turned my head and made eye contact with the red eye as I walked around the room reliving recollections.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    A few years ago, a girl with shaggy hair concealing her red eyes stood in front of that mirror, with a frantic expression on her face.


    The girl had vanished, and in her stead stood ady with purple hair who was no longer depressed.


    I inadvertently stretched my hand towards the mirror.


    I was taller than I had been when I initially stood in front of this mirror, and I stretched my hand to the reflection, who had a gentler look on my face.


    At my fingertips, I could feel the cool surface of the mirror.


    It was only then that I realized what had happened.


    Many things have changed.


    ¡®Really, a lot has changed.¡¯


    At that time, I was wearing only one in-patterned dress that allowed the wind in at first.


    But suddenly, things were different.


    On my head was a ck headband that Yssius and Chaerine had given me.


    On my chest was a badge indicating that I was Trump.


    On my wrist was the friendship bracelet I matched with Erica.


    On my right hand, there was an opal ring that only Spade¡¯s family could wear.


    And a purple and red gemstone ring on my left hand held a vow to my most beloved.


    ¡®It¡¯s shocking, but I¡¯ve seeded in my own way.¡¯


    I grinned contentedly and took a step back.


    For a viin, I thought I had a fairly decent life.


    <End of Side Story>


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!